WhIP

by footfungus

nederlands verhalen over mijn otp

74. Irenic - Tobirama x OC

Irenic

Senju_Sekhmet

Summary:

Sometimes life is decided in a mere second.

A decision Akiko Uchiha, younger sister of Madara Uchiha, believes in with all her heart - and yet one that seemingly cost her everything. But for as long as she could remember, she had one dream: peace. And for this dream, she is forced to give up everything indeed. Yet sometimes the brightest things are born of the deepest tragedies and thus, when Akiko Uchiha took up her arms and ran, she had no idea what fortune had in store for her.

Notes:

Important: this work of fanfic is done purely for entertainment by a quite busy person and shared for fun. Thus, let this be a disclaimer: if you disagree for wHatEVeR reason with aNYTHING in this fic - close the tab, go back, whatever.
Do NOT. I repeat. Do NOT. Leave a reprimanding, bitter, arrogant "critique".

I do not want them, they hurt, and quite frankly, they make me wanting to discontinue updates and write by myself as I have been for a long time before Irenic got published. My patience is thin and my temper is even shorter.
You wouldn't want someone shitting on a work you put hours and hours of dear effort into, either, would you?

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Everything had begun with a slight.

A single sarcastic, underhanded comment as Tobirama made them so often. Delivered with the nonchalance of the man who did not care about whose feelings he might step on. It was one's duty to not have their focus impaired by feelings. Emotions. Harsh language was customary in his life - in their time.

Except it would seem such courtesy was extended more to others than some - and for Tobirama's inconsiderate remark about the Uchiha's resolute drive for, ah, compensation in any way, form, or blood - Izuna Uchiha had sprung to life and all hell had erupted on the grassy field the two clans had met, not to slaughter one another in the name of feudal lords but rather to achieve peace.

A chance to stop fighting, ruined, then.

The meeting had been a hard bargain fought for by Hashirama and Tobirama chiefly - finally each clan brought a smaller delegation to a destined location so they might talk rather than fight, as they usually would. Tobirama, while firmly believing foregoing revenge and sitting down to achieve peace was the only way, did doubt this meeting might be the best way to do so. The framework seemed, to put it lightly, shaky. Still, it was a step into a different, a better direction.

On behalf of the Uchiha, it had mainly been Akiko Uchiha's endeavour to get her clan to agree - perhaps the tugging at the emotional strings of whatever remained of Madara's friendship with Hashirama had helped. Since it was supposed to be only a talk, nothing to be set in stone it could not hurt.

Right.

Words, as it were, doomed the whole occasion.

Naturally both clans had come fully armed and ready to strike should either side dare to exploit the opportunity, and frankly Tobirama wouldn't blame anyone. Of course, it was painfully hypocritical of them all - brokering peace but only with a brandished kunai - yet who would take the first step? Who would dare such a dangerous, maybe even stupid feat and bare their throat to someone who was more than willing to slice it open?

Turns out no weapons were needed to ignite the fuse, but simply a remark Tobirama hadn't even made to particularly sting.

In hindsight, he cynically figured Izuna Uchiha may or may not have been waiting for it.

The battle that ensued followed much the same old pattern: life or death. Hashirama and Madara were locking proverbial antlers after his brother had pointlessly tried to salvage the situation by reprimanding Tobirama; however Izuna's own fiery temper set off a couple of Senju and the big, bad landslide had caught them all.

Izuna had singled in on Tobirama - a worthy foe, of course.

Fortune was not on his side today. For all his wit, his proficiency with both speed, his jutsu - specifically his hiraishin - today - today the Uchiha had the upper hand. Maybe Tobirama's thoughts briefly had been occupied with a distant, frustrated longing for peace. Or the absurdity of this fight - this whole meeting.

"This is your end, Senju," the dark haired, lean man spat before he raised his katana to strike down.

Tobirama was on his back. Frankly the situation was ironic - laughable, really. He'd die for this dream, his brother's idealism, his brother's idiocy-

A resounding, clear and utterly stern voice called out.

"Stop, Izuna!"

His eyes opened again. In front of him was a woman, black hair flowing in the wind, the Uchiha crest adorning the back of her clothing just over the back piece of her chest armor. Her arms were spread out protectively, the flare of her chakra signature a beacon to behold for Tobirama's fine sensor skills he had kept activated ever since the meeting had begun.

Instinctively, he made good use of the break of the battle's rhythm to twist and grab his odachi - he would get another chance to live. An enemy bared their unprotected back to him like this, what was she? Insane? Too bad for this woman - another fool it seems, just like his -

Brother?

As though on cue her head whipped around and her obsidian eyes bored into his scarlet gaze. That face - this was Akiko Uchiha, the orchestrator of his delightful occasion on the Uchiha's side. Her expression was emotionless. A single eyebrow quirked up and the unspoken question hung in the air.

Will you kill me now, Tobirama Senju?

His grip on his weapon grew tighter.

He should. The enemy had proven themselves to be untrustworthy once more, unable to overcome their hatred and forego revenge to seek peace. She had served herself on a silver platter by standing with her back to him, a now again armed enemy. Down on the ground maybe, but with enough time to get up. Or even begin to sign for a jutsu, anything.

The moment passed.

Izuna bellowed. "Are you insane, Akiko?! This was my chance!"

For the fraction of a second her gaze held Tobirama's still. The next moment the steely mask fell and her eyebrow lowered, then both turned up. She looked regretful now. The aches of many, many years bearing down on her in a single moment as sadness encompassed the woman that was the reason he got to see another day. Tobirama clenched his jaw so tight the muscles hurt and he began to scramble to his feet, weapon in hand. The woman took a deep breath, her head whipped around to face the man who nearly had been Tobirama's demise.

"This is undeserving of you, Izuna! We were supposed to negotiate, and you attacked a man who came in peace!"

Her voice - he wouldn't forget the sound of her voice. Such a firm, undaunted sound, bereft of any sorrow he had just seen. And yet there was the slight tinge of a shake in there. A tremble of fury? Or doubt? It felt as though she was well aware right now, she was treading on thin ice.

Ground that might break away under her at any minute.

He didn't stick around to listen to the rest of their argument.

Tobirama Senju's odachi ran through Izuna's chest plate as though it was paper.

She did not breathe. Her blood froze in her veins and her heart desperately hammered in her ears. Distantly, a part of her screamed in mortified despair.

This can't be true. This isn't happening.

But it was.

Horrified, Akiko watched her older brother's face pale - his mien, a moment ago so confident in victory, a second later, frozen in shock as the Senju appeared in front of him out of thin air and sliced through the left side of his chest. Through her sharingan, every single millisecond unfolded before her agonizingly slow, and even though the clash of Izuna's grand fireball jutsu and Tobirama's water dragon had created dense steam, it did not hamper Akiko's slight in the slightest.

Already, his chakra's flow and signature began to stutter as the grievous wound unravelled in all its mortal glory.

If another Senju wanted to cut her down now, they could have - she was the proverbial sitting duck. But the battle seemed to have come to a halt anyway; Madara was by Izuna's side before he could collapse to the ground and be robbed of his dignity.

Akiko couldn't hear what her brother was screaming at him.

Only when a hand roughly grabbed her shoulder and shook her, she broke through her stupor and time flowed again.

Fukuko's sorrowful, crimson sharingan eyes stared directly at her.

Akiko's ears were still ringing. She tore her glance back to her brothers - and now Hashirama Senju, a few yards away from them, talking. Dumbfounded, she sheathed her katana and stumbled forward towards them. Fukuko shouted something Akiko didn't hear. Maybe the woman also tugged on her sleeve to make her stop. And perhaps she did - she was entirely numb, the world was reduced to the three men Akiko's gaze was fixated on.

"Madara, we can make peace ," the Senju leader spoke, no, implored her eldest brother.

Izuna's arm was wrapped around his shoulder, he was coughing blood. "Don't listen to their lies, brother!"

Madara's eyes turned towards his younger brother - and there was something in them Akiko seldom ever had seen.

Doubt.

A hint of… indecisiveness?

With what little power she had left, she gathered the will to speak up, for better or worse. "Madara, please," her voice called out, firmly. As firmly as she could, anyway - it still came out a broken off plea, a far cry from her steadfast determination.

All three men glanced at her, but the only one Akiko could look at was Izuna. Izuna, whose glance narrowed by a slight margin that was not at all lost on her, coughing up another pointed slew of blood right into her direction.

In an instant what little composure the woman had gained shattered. He might as well have driven a kunai into her heart.

Madara found his words first. "We're leaving," and all traces of doubt were swiped away, his mien was indiscernible and hard. His hand reached behind him to procure a smoke bomb and a second later, Akiko could no longer see Izuna's flickering chakra signature nor Madara's blazing network.

She felt her breaths coming faster and heavier, her eyesight was swimming. Deliberately she freed herself of the burden of her sharingan, deactivating it. Her brothers had left - her and the clan behind.

All she saw were the Senju brothers - united. Tobirama's ultramarine battle armor and white fur collar were splattered red.

Izuna's blood.

His scarlet gaze locked with hers for a moment, narrowing.

Akiko turned away.

The battle was over.

Tobirama couldn't claim he was entirely pleased by today's turn of events.

The wound he had inflicted on Izuna Uchiha likely would result in death, or so he believed - judging what the Uchiha had been capable of mending so far, this probably would be out of their league. Not that he felt a shred of regret; today had been another meaningless battle in the absurd war they all fought - in the name of whoever paid them to do so. However Izuna's relations were what worried him: the notorious clan leader no doubt will be lusting for bloody revenge. Tobirama could live with his mark on his back.

Although he could not help but wonder how his sister fared: Akiko Uchiha, the woman that had saved him not too long ago from the man he most likely slayed today. Only briefly had their eyes locked after the fact and her expression had been one of crumbling posture and shattering desperation.

Frankly, her vengeance might be all the more terrifying.

Yet once more, the man would carry it with ease. He lived with the consequences of his actions.

His elder brother had been unusually quiet throughout the whole dinner the two of them shared on the kotatsu in the Senju clan head's house right now. Or rather, late evening meal, given the time of the day - everything had taken up quite some hours before they could rest again. Methodically both had worked through the aftermath of the battle with the Uchiha; helped to get the wounded and deceased back home, tended to them here and then to themselves. Honestly Tobirama did not even need to knead chakra and use his sensor skills to assess his brother's chakra's flow and scrutinize his emotions. Anytime he battled Madara, the man was befallen by solemn stillness.

Today might have been especially bad - today a bridge had been burned, Tobirama knew. Well, a bridge Hashirama liked to have seen. He, on the other hand, never had seen one there. Only wishful thinking he admittedly wanted to share but could not really. Not after that failed peace summit.

Still, he refused to discuss this with Hashirama yet unless his brother made any attempt to.

The clatter of armor in the grand main hall which adjourned their living quarters interrupted their quiet dinner. Both brothers' heads expectantly turned to the door that connected to it; in which just a moment later, a quite tall, broad man with spiky, blonde hair stood. He still wore his heavy armor and a white headband, adorned with the Senju vajra.

Gotoku, a taijutsu specialist, a scouting veteran and also one of the most ... unique personalities in the whole of the clan.

Tobirama raised an expectant eyebrow. If he came here on urgent business, it most likely was something along the lines of life or death.

"So," Gotoku began, huffing. "You might want to come out. Touka is about to behead that Uchiha gal who saved Tobirama a couple of weeks ago."

Tobirama's mouth hung agape.

Hashirama was on his feet before Tobirama could school his facial features again. Just a second later, he followed the two men out of the room, into the main hall; the heart of the building - encompassing both stories of it but narrow nonetheless. Just the right amount of what little luxury shinobi might afford - that was, at the time this venerable hall had been built. Since then, the clan had become wealthier, bigger; and thus, the hall more intricate.

"How?" Tobirama demanded as Gotoku led the way towards the gate of the hall.

The veteran gazed over his shoulder with a sly smirk. "She's a cunning one, I'll say," he turned back as they crossed the big hall. "Bypassed our scouting parties like someone leaked her the patrol plans." He pointedly sniffed.

"Your responsibility," Tobirama drily commented as though that'd somehow ease the urgency that had him - them all - moving.

"Why is she here?" Hashirama inquired tersely.

Why indeed? Admittedly Tobirama had a fair idea as to why, but the thought was so outrageous he flat out refused to even voice it before he had seen anything with his own very eyes. Safe to say, the situation was peculiar; not just that - flat out dangerous. He felt a growing need to put on his battle armour over the black shirt and pants he was wearing right now, not having bothered to change them after today's battle yet.

"Dunno yet, I was too busy getting someone over there who can make Touka stop, y'know," Gotoku shrugged nonchalantly in a way that had Tobirama wonder if the man truly cared for Akiko Uchiha's safety or simply wanted to grind on his younger sister's nerves.

Possibly the latter.

"It might be unwise to kill the last of Madara Uchiha's siblings on the same day, I'll admit," Tobirama instead commented drily and with no small amount of irony.

Hashirama's stern gaze snapped around to him. "Tobirama! You don't know if Izuna died! That's disrespectful!"

Tobirama rolled his eyes. "Wishful thinking," he muttered under his breath. His strike had been true. He knew, Hashirama knew.

Gotoku's guffawing echoed through the hall just before they exited it to the main plaza of the Senju compound; framed by the buildings of the inner ring of the compound. "Anyhow," he continued after he regained his composure. "The scouts she did encounter she put under a genjutsu the idiots didn't break out of. Remarkably gentle though, I'll say."

"How kind of her," the sarcasm in Tobirama's voice was caustic.

Hashirama was by Gotoku's side; Tobirama didn't appreciate the spring in his gait. "Where is she now?"

"Main gate," Gotoku grunted, his hand pointing in the direction as they swiftly crossed the plaza. "Apparently served herself on a platter to the guards."

"Seeing how the scouting patrols were no match for her, obviously she needed more of a challenge," Tobirama observed, somehow even more sarcastic than before.

Gotoku's head whipped around again. He'd take only so much of Tobirama's attitude, but the man regarded him with a lazily drawn up eyebrow. "Perhaps the grandiose Tobirama can teach them better once they all slept off their wet, sparkly eye induced dream," he growled.

"No thank you, I have other business to attend to."

"Yeah, like inventing even more pointless-"

Hashirama abruptly halted in his tracks. "Enough, both of you!" His brown stare mustered both furiously. "It's beyond me how you both find the energy to bicker endlessly, but this ends now." In a rare show of pointed strictness and unmistaken anger, Hashirama angled his forehead slightly forward to cast a shadow over his face. "Understood?"

Tobirama's lips were a tight line. It was pointless to argue with Hashirama now and once more he needn't to funnel chakra into his sensor skills to assess his brother's feelings - the man was on edge and high strung.

Surprisingly, Gotoku honored his clan leader's orders without any further comment by picking up the pace towards the main gate of the compound.

They bypassed the inner and outer ring of buildings quickly towards the entrance and dismally, Tobirama realised his nosy clan members already gathered nearby for the commotion that was the arrival of the most quaint - most unwelcome - person to ever have come here.

Akiko Uchiha, the younger sister of the reigning Uchiha clan leader Madara.

A few hours earlier.

The sun had not yet started to set but begun its slow descent down to bring the night upon them. With a heavy heart, Akiko turned back from the train of dark-clothed and armoured warriors behind her as they trudged through the forest towards the Uchiha compound. They were the rear guard - the injured had already been hauled away the instant the battle had ended. Their duty was to protect their retreat as well as bring the fallen home. Too many, for Akiko's taste, but then again every life lost in this war was once too much.

It was still - it always was after the shinobi had released such massive amounts of chakra. Their fire releases alone were sure to scare off any animal in a good radius. The vegetation wasn't dense here, either - it had been a rocky plateau with many little rivers running over it where the clash with the Senju had been fought to its cruel end.

Once again.

Akiko hadn't sustained any major injuries except for some strained muscles, but her reserves were depleted. She was sweating underneath her chest armor piece and the typical Uchiha clanswear tunic she wore beneath reeked of metal, blood and singed material. The sheathed katana on her left side was snugly fit into her white belt, as was the wakizashi alongside a small bag with a few more supplies.

They moved silently - as was to be expected from shinobi - despite being battleworn- exhausted and dirtied by mud and the blood of the enemy and their own clan alike. Nobody spoke a word, stony miens trained on the surroundings or the ground were focused to get back home and yet lost in the aftermath of the battle. It hadn't been a loss, no - but not a victory, either.

It always was like this when they battled the Senju.

Next to Akiko, a slightly smaller woman with an interesting haircut was eyeing her, a frown etched into her face. Fukuko had suffered a bit more - her left sleeve was torn to reveal a bloody, cut arm that she vehemently refused to be healed by retreating in the main group. It wasn't a lethal injury and she was able to form seals with one hand, so what did it matter? Not like they'd encounter a random Senju anyway, they were off licking their own wounds as the Uchiha were, she had grunted.

Still, the intensity of her frown was somewhat lessened by the unruly hair that stuck out into all directions - usually she'd have a neatly trimmed bob-style haircut, but due to the endeavours of the day, it stuck out in every direction.

Actually, Fukuko looked like a Senju had shocked her with a lighting jutsu or something. Akiko didn't rule out the possibility, but she was too downbeat to make the remark.

"So," her friend began in her high-pitched, remarkable voice. "That doesn't look good."

Of course she'd wonder. Who wouldn't? Akiko heaved a heavy sigh and sounded nothing short of fatalistic in her reply. "Are you referring to me or Izuna?" Her gaze wandered back to the path. "Because that is kind of unclear, right now."

Fukuko huffed. "I was referring to Izuna… but you are right."

A constricting feeling wound around her chest; like a rope that wanted to pull on her too tight. Akiko closed her eyes. "The… next few hours will tell." On both accounts, quite possibly.

She puffed a breath through her thin nose. "Mhm."

They wandered onwards for a few more meters, but the feeling didn't fade - rather, it became nagging. Akiko really had a mind to start sprinting for home and check on her brother - but what could she do? Izuna would need extensive medical attention.

And Madara...

Fukuko's voice ripped her out of her thoughts. "Why did you do it, Akiko?" The question was demanding - not accusing, but bold nonetheless. Then again, Fukuko always spoke boldly, if right now quiet enough so none of the other clan members might hear.

That didn't mean Akiko was any more willing to divulge the issue, though. "Do we have to do this now, again?" The roll of her eyes would easily deter most people from questioning further.

But Fukuko wasn't most people. Instead, frustration snuck into her quiet tone. "Out of all the fucking Senju-"

Akiko's gaze snapped to her, narrowing. "You know why I did it."

Her friend held it evenly though - in fact, her nostrils were flaring from indignation as her fists balled. "Tobirama Senju." The way she spat his name, Akiko wouldn't be surprised if the man tripped over a stone and twisted his ankle, right now. "Do you realise what his death would've meant?"

However her attitude rolled off of Akiko like water on oiled leather. The woman simply drew a deep breath, shook her head once and regained her posture as though she was just smoothing out a wrinkle in a piece of clothing. "It doesn't matter who. All bridges to peace would've been blazing, forever. Who are we, starting attacks on a peaceful meeting?"

It seemed to pacify Fukuko - somewhat. Enough to make even her sound somber. "And yet Izuna wouldn't be…"

Instantly, Akiko's gaze dropped back on the ground. She turned back towards their path as the tight feeling in her chest grew more uncomfortable, her heart hammering against her chest armour, slowly, painfully.

She heard the woman click her tongue - a low thud on the ground indicated a stomp of her foot. Suddenly, the warm palm of a hand was on her shoulder. Akiko lifted her sorrowful glance to gaze into Fukuko's desperate obsidian one. "I'm sorry. I just - fuck, Akiko, do you honestly think he'd have jumped to your defense if Hashirama had been about to impale you, right now?"

Akiko barked a caustic laugh, uncaring if anyone turned their head. "No, of course not."

Fukuko's free hand gestured wildly. "Well, duh?"

Again, she heaved a heavy sigh. "Because we have been paid to fight today. When I saved Tobirama, he had come in peace. Izuna's attack was wrong." Time and again, she had to explain her actions to anyone who asked - and frankly she did so with more fervor. She believed in it.

Even… even now.

Still, her body felt limp as this never ending march dragged on and on. The tightness in her chest seemed to be the only real thing she felt, the almost inaudible movement of her clan droning around her. A clink on armor, here and there. Her heart hurt.

Fukuko's hand squeezed her shoulder. "I sure hope you can convince Madara of that," a rare streak of sadness painted her high tone.

Akiko's lip quivered. "Me, too," she murmured, perfectly cynical.

She stayed silent - long enough to let her raise her glance to find her friend's mien drawn in a frown again. It was different now - burdened. "Akiko?" Finally, her sorrowful eyes were on her again.

"Fukuko?"

"I'm worried, okay?"

Akiko dared a tiny, brave smile. A little gesture that cost her everything, or so she felt - but she topped it off by placing her hand on Fukuko's on her shoulder, giving it a pat. "I'll be fine."

The frown on her smooth face didn't ease out however, not the slightest. In fact, the woman pulled Akiko closer to let her hand rest on her other shoulder, and keep walking right by her side, holding her close. Tight.

As though they might not get many more chances.

Because that was what Akiko felt like.

Maybe it was unconscious, maybe not - but the train had picked up on speed slightly as they neared the Uchiha compound in the light forest. Perched on a low, rolling hill, Akiko could make out the shape of the main family's house already - one of the few tall buildings in the huddled settling they had created over a long, long time.

With each step her feet felt more leaden, but she pushed forward, nonetheless.

The nine guard towers placed throughout the compound had already lit the fires - hailing the return of the fallen comrades. They'd burn until their remains were ashes, carried away by the wind. The injured had been taken to the infirmary, located near the heart of the compound - bustling with activity. Whoever was not already mourning their fallen brothers or sisters was here, praying for their lives, or aiding in saving them.

Akiko had given Fukuko a firm hug before setting off to her home - the clan leader's house, as it were. Located in the center of the compound, she navigated the seemingly chaotic arrangement of the buildings, some more narrow, some less - until she reached the Uchiwa-fan adorned gates to the square complex, made up by several houses; in the middle a small plaza. Towering before her, comprising much of the far wall of the complex was the main family's quarters: a two story building with a slant, black roof - the home of her family, the home she had been born in.

Izuna would be here now; after Madara had shunshined off with him right after Tobirama Senju's odachi had run through his chest.

A shiver ran down her spine; ice-cold as her heart hammered against her chest and she wondered if she could even step inside. But before she knew it, she was there.

The following hours were spent in silence.

Izuna had not been conscious anymore - Madara was kneeling next to him, cradling his increasingly cold hand in his lap. When Akiko entered, he didn't look up or speak - he didn't have to. The presence of death was heady and drawing closer every moment as their brother's breath rang more and more shallow with each squelching sound his chest produced. The healers had given him their all - but the slice had been precise, murderous and the healing they provided couldn't seal the damage sufficiently.

Slowly, Izuna's life flickered away as Akiko and Madara each held his hand.

And finally, he breathed no more.

The silence was deafening. Akiko bent over her brother's still semi-warm body as never-ending tears streamed down her face, her sobs - howls lost to the loneliness that was filling her. Over and over, she sucked in broken breaths to grapple with the endless void of sorrow that was before her, but it didn't end. It just did not end.

Madara fared no better - like Akiko, tears he'd rarely shed were flowing freely and though more quiet, his laboured breaths were broken apart by desperate sobs.

Akiko didn't know how long they sat there, quivering over Izuna's corpse. But finally, silently, she rose to her feet. Nothing had changed - and Madara still didn't utter a word towards her - but she had to get out of her armor now. Get rid of her weapons - of anything that reminded her of all this.

How would she go on, now?

Akiko Uchiha was kneeling in front of the gates of the Senju compound. Tobirama's steps carried him over swiftly, Hashirama a few steps ahead, Gotoku directly by his side. There was a katana at her throat that she had bared - her blindfolded gaze trained at the sky, the expression empty. Tobirama couldn't help but wonder about the piece of cloth - it was adorned with seals that seemed to be made to disrupt and lock away chakra flow. A second later it dawned upon him - this blindfold most likely made it impossible for her to activate her sharingan.

His scarlet gaze widened just slightly. Talk about serving herself at knifepoint, really.

At each side and behind her were armed and armoured Senju guards, ready to kill her at the first sign of resistance; the most eager of them of course being Touka, a tall, broad-shouldered woman with sharp silver eyes and a mean attitude. Her katana pressed so hard against Akiko's neck, if she swallowed hard enough she'd probably cut herself. And yet - Akiko Uchiha was the epitome of calmth - Tobirama already tuned into his sensor skills to send a strong pulse of chakra out in order to scrutinize the flow and pattern of those around him, quickly filtering out the many, many signatures he was not interested at all in to single in on one person in particular.

He shuddered when he recognized the chakra of the Uchiha woman. Now, he could scrutinize it more closely as there was nobody actively trying to kill him.

Perfectly still. Trademark Uchiha, but quaint nonetheless - not the wild, roaring fires they usually were. Hers seemed more confined. Controlled, but still feral. A muzzled beast, perhaps. His gaze narrowed. He didn't like it when things didn't stick to the norm.

It made them unpredictable. Uchiha were the definition of that; and now here was one not even abiding to the Uchiha norm. To make matters worse, underneath the calmth he quickly deciphered more of the emotional static that accompanied her chakra flow: something was swirling. Grief? Sorrow? It was fiercely, desperately subdued, but lingering.

Hashirama was swift to seize control of - whatever this was. "What is going on here?"

Touka, as captain of the guard, answered. "An Uchiha defector. She claims she comes in peace."

Tobirama was still reeling from the fact how odd Akiko Uchiha seemed. To think he'd meet her again, here - of all the shinobi in the world. His gaze widened, but he remained silent.

Hashirama seemed equally surprised by the gentle nature of this meeting. "Akiko Uchiha," he breathed as recognition settled in, slowly.

The woman did not move an inch. Her voice - an icy shiver ran down Tobirama's spine when he heard it again, that clear, firm sound. Dignified, even when kneeling on the ground, weaponless, a millimeter away from being killed. She garnered more respect than many shinobi he had met in all of his life. "Hashirama Senju."

A low murmur groaned through the gathered Senju. Even though Tobirama was singling out her chakra signature and flow alone, the noise of their signatures flared enough to annoy his fine sensor skills.

"Madara's sister?"

"What's she doing here?"

"Is she here because of Tobirama?"

Tobirama's breath hitched. Instantly, his gaze dropped to the ground lest anyone might see the shadow that fell over his glance - the clan knew of course he had grievously wounded a dangerous adversary today; however the fact Akiko had been his saviour weeks prior was knowledge merely Hashirama was privy to as well as a select few high ranking clan members that had been there on that fateful day. It wasn't so much secrecy as it was deemed insignificant: the peace summit had failed, they were enemies still and Akiko Uchiha's effort had been honorable, but nothing more in the greater picture.

Perhaps… that might change.

He balled his fists by his side, gathering his bearings. Already his mind raced and reached a conclusion none of the attending - except for Hashirama - could reach. A conclusion that didn't sit well with Tobirama, and one he couldn't yet handle, really.

Dangerous. That was what this was. He looked up again, eyes narrowed to tiny slits.

Touka spoke next; her voice as cutting as the weapon on her throat was, possibly more merciless. "Now, what in the world would make Madara's sister leave her beloved clan? And seek peace with us?" She practically spat the words at her, fuming.

But Tobirama knew the answer already.

He knew because he had run his blade through the answer's chest today.

"Elder brother," Tobirama tersely reminded him, prompting Hashirama's incredulous gaze to sweep over to his deep frown. He gave his brother a meaningful glance through narrowed scarlet eyes.

Hashirama caught on. Akiko Uchiha's presence here meant one thing; one thing only.

Silence. For a few moments, there was nothing but silence. Touka opened her mouth again to shout at her once more; demand the answer nonetheless - then he sensed it; the ripple in the background noise of Akiko's chakra's flow. A slight disturbance, not much - but something of a shadow besmirched the bright beacon it was, tainted it.

A sniffle followed. The woman shuddered, shivered.

Hashirama took another step towards her, eyebrows furrowed in worry.

Then finally, she spoke. Only now, her firm voice wasn't just that anymore - it was cracking, breaking. Everyone could tell the woman desperately wanted to keep it together, but the grief was driving a spear through her heart. "My brother Izuna succumbed to the wounds he suffered in battle today. Seeing how I saved you before, Tobirama Senju, my brother and clan leader, Madara, blames me for his death."

A low hiss echoed through the scene. Everyone attending seemed to stare in shock at the woman, then at each other, and finally Tobirama.

Who simply stared darkly at her, arms crossing in front of his chest. Her own naiveté had caught up to her. Truly, she had made a valiant effort for peace - one the Senju and he himself had honored with an attempt at a peace summit - and one he nearly paid with his life. Briefly, he wondered if he felt any kind of remorse, now.

He didn't.

Hashirama spoke again. "I see. You're coming here for shelter, then?", his voice was mellow now. Of course, Tobirama figured, the fool would welcome her with open arms. He was not about to lose another brother to Uchiha revenge thirst, however. Peace summit and saving him or not - right now, Akiko Uchiha was the epitome of volatile Uchiha .

"Elder brother," he cautioned, voice low. The warning was clear.

The woman's voice had become firmer again, but no less weightened. "I have nowhere else to go. Turn me down, if you must, but then I ask for a swift death."

Touka clicked her tongue. "That can be arranged."

"Enough!", Hashirama bellowed and everyone froze at once. His brother rarely opted for a display of utter force. But when he did, it was fearsome. The way his chakra flared now was easy to pick up even for non sensors - Tobirama thought he was going blind any second now; he was forced to completely stop sensing for a moment lest he'd be overwhelmed.

Hashirama's voice was stern and left no room for discussion. "I understand your predicament. However, you need to understand it is hard to trust the Uchiha as of now." That peace summit had driven the wedge deeper than before.

The woman gave a humorless chuckle. "I cannot blame you the slightest." She drew a deep breath. "I ask not for trust. I ask for a chance to stay alive. But if you need proof of my integrity, then I'll refer to the fact I saved your brother's life."

Again, an eerie silence filled the scenery. Nobody wanted - nobody dared to speak a word. What this woman had said was unheard of, and yet here they were. The guards gave Tobirama questioning looks he deflected easily by keeping his piercing gaze trained on their new arrival. Hashirama knew the story already, and the Senju leader was pondering.

There was just one way to solve this, in Tobirama's mind.

He took decisive steps towards the prisoner. Behind him, his brother called out, but Tobirama wasn't going to stop now. The problem was obvious: was this woman on a suicide mission to regain her honor and kill him? Or was she actually looking for peace?

He'd find out.

In front of her, his hand seized her jaw and yanked her head slightly backwards more. She didn't flinch, she didn't move an inch, she didn't do so much as huff - she let him handle her roughly without shuddering. Touka pressed the blade's edge so close to her throat now the skin was about to break.

"Careful," she grunted, eyes never leaving Akiko.

"What the hell are you doing, Tobirama?!", Hashirama shouted, fearsomely stern, already stalking up behind him.

"Finding out if this is some suicide redemption plot or if she's real," Tobirama gruffly replied, grip on her jaw tightening.

Something caught his attention. At this proximity - and with this angle - underneath the high collar of her typical Uchiha clanswear, he made out bruises on her neck. They had an unfortunate, distinct shape - handprints.

His gaze narrowed. Interesting, but not his primary concern right now.

When next he spoke, his voice was icy, his words were brutal and his intention clear. "Are you here to seek peace, then?" The moment he spoke, he let his sensor skill flare up with a powerful burst directed at Akiko Uchiha only to examine her chakra signature most closely - look for any kind of mismatch in her works and the flow of it; even the slightest hint of disruption, of a lie. He'd find it.

She didn't flinch. "I am."

Nothing about her chakra changed.

All he sensed was the blazing beacon of a fiery Uchiha chakra network; and the static of her emotions - despondent tranquility and an endless sea of grief behind it, welling, clouding her mind. He didn't even want to peer past that; she certainly didn't either. Akiko was volatile alright - ready to burst into tears at any given moment and become a sobbing mess. But definitely not a murderer.

Still, Tobirama gritted his teeth. It seemed impossible, almost. An Uchiha that sought peace with the killers of her clan, their sworn enemies?

This wouldn't do yet. He had to make absolutely sure. Time to up the strain.

Tobirama went as far as to let his chakra itself prod at her network through the skin contact they shared - a rather intrusive action, aiming for her mind, almost as though he interrogated her. Well, in a sense, he did. But she? She didn't waver. She didn't even try to evade or repulse him - in fact she seemed to readily let him in.

Only the corner of her mouth turned down, besides the looming shadow of immeasurable grief there was just a smidge of revulsion to be deciphered in the noise of her chakra's flow. She wouldn't be able to hide how she felt about his treatment, of course.

"I killed your brother, Akiko Uchiha. You're not going to seek revenge against me? Against the Senju?"

She didn't answer right away. Tobirama's eyes widened slightly as he continued to scrutinize her chakra's signature - and examine whatever inward sign she might give off. There still was no disturbance, no anger, no hatred - only the stale, dark blanket of sorrow she kept at bay with all her might.

Her throat bobbed as she swallowed. Her voice was about to break. "I'm not."

Momentarily, he was at a loss. Her reaction - he had been so sure to elicit something. At this point it'd have been human. Yet save for grief - an endless, hopeless sea of grief she was wallowing in behind a perfect mask of calmth - Tobirama now realised, there was nothing.

Preposterous. Outrageous. An Uchiha that didn't respond with blind hatred?

But here she was - and Tobirama's sensor skills one of the finest he knew of. If she was lying, or hiding even a shred of hatred, he'd have picked up on it.

So it … must be true.

The man still refused to give up, yet. Stubbornly, he decided to take it to another extreme: maybe Akiko needed another push before anything would simmer through. "I don't feel a shred of remorse for killing Izuna, Akiko," he continued, his voice brutally cold. The grip on her jaw tightened. He could feel her body tremble. "And yet you seek peace here? With us?"

She had to swallow again, larynx moving uncomfortably against the blade that pressed onto her throat. "I do. I'm not here for revenge. I swear , please." The plea was hauntingly innocent. Even more so for him - he, who knew it was honest. Pure, as pure as these things were - her chakra's signature still wouldn't give off any sign of a lie. All his actions amounted to was bringing her closer to tears, closer to bursting - to embarrass herself in front of people that considered her a sworn enemy. It seemed… unworthy of him.

Again, silence stretched. Tobirama refused to believe this was it - but with the evidence at hand, it seemed to be it. He hated that.

Hashirama put a hand on his shoulder. "Well, brother?" The warning in his tone was clear. His brutality had not gone unnoticed, and his brother naturally would've guessed he did more than just ask uncomfortable questions.

Tobirama gritted his teeth painfully. He'd need to admit it now. "She isn't lying, elder brother." He let go of her jaw and stepped back slowly.

The woman's breaths came ragged now, her lower lip quivered.

Hashirama nodded. "Then she will be allowed to stay with us."

Touka's head whipped up and around to Hashirama. "What?!"

The Senju leader's stare clouded over fast and his voice carried a dangerous, strict undercurrent again. "No discussions now. Lead her away," he instructed, leaving no question about how sincerely he meant this.

Incredulously, Touka sheathed her blade and yanked Akiko up by her arm in what looked to be an utterly painful way.

Tobirama's scarlet gaze kept boring into the strange blindfold the woman wore.

What was up with her?

Akiko wondered if she ever had been humiliated like this before. In fact, it had taken all of her willpower to not shout at Tobirama if he also wasn't planning to strip her down in front of the crowd she heard had gathered. To search more for lies underneath her clothes - after again and again she reaffirmed her innocent and peaceful intentions. Then again, the guards had already searched her and, of course, relieved her of her weapons and her satchel. That was to be expected, but Akiko wouldn't deny the ice-cold shiver that ran down her spine as she had been kneeling down in front of the Senju, defenseless, blind - she never had felt more helpless.

Tobirama Senju however had managed to make it worse - add humiliation on top of everything.

Naturally, she understood why. It still had not made anything feel better. In that moment it was hard to believe this was the path to peace - the path she'd take to follow her convictions.

The guards jostled her around and obediently, Akiko sat one foot in front of the other to wherever they were taking her. She'd get to live another day, at least.

Finally the quiet creak of a door announced their arrival somewhere and unceremoniously, she was shoved inside. Not a moment later, metal clinked around her wrists. Chakra restraints, Akiko realised instantly for the oppressive feeling that spread the moment both of her arms were secured in front of her.

The door was slammed shut.

Alone, finally.

A moment later, she released the steely grip she had on herself. Akiko fell to her knees and let one ugly sob after the next wreck through her. Tears had turned the blindfold soaking wet.

She didn't know how long she cried.

News travel fast in the Senju clan.

Not that Akiko's announcement had exactly made a secret of her most heroic endeavour, no - rather, his brother's outrageous decision to harbour an Uchiha within the compound will be making the round fast even before the sun had risen again.

The guards and their captain sure enough had complained loudly after Akiko had been out of hearing range.

"This is dangerous!"

"We make our own home a target!"

"Madara will come for her!"

And for the third time today, it had taken his brother's ominous, authoritative presence to silence them all with a single, commanding shout that ripped through the commotion of headless chickens. This time though, the threat and intention had been clear enough.

"We will not discuss this tonight. Everyone back on their posts, now!" It was an order they all heeded wisely and within a minute, the crowd had dispersed.

With only a few strict stares the Senju leader reassured himself there was not a single element moping anymore, whispering or doing anything that did not seem like their duty. Once he was satisfied, Hashirama turned on his heel and stalked back to the main family's house in the heart of the compound.

Tobirama accompanied him silently. He knew better than to ask Hashirama for his opinion on the matter now - his brother's mind was churning and with a weak pulse of chakra, he assessed the static of his gargantuan chakra's flow. It was in disarray - confused, hesitant but also… a bit hopeful.

He had to violently suppress a sigh at that, roll his eyes or pinch the bridge of his nose.

Tobirama himself couldn't care less for the commotion or the complaints the people had issued. That woman bothered him for a whole different reason: the absolute lack of hatred or vengeance in herself.

In front of him, her brother's murderer.

It was insane.

It wasn't just insane, it didn't make sense.

Tobirama hated when things didn't make sense - when his razor sharp logic failed to supply him with a suitable explanation for something. It was one of the reasons he'd always be driven to look again, look harder, dissect the issue thoroughly until it made sense again. An Uchiha that did not feel even a shred of hatred, revenge - hell, just a smidge of anger - for her brother's killer? Unprecedented.

He had to know why.

Long after they'd gotten back home and to bed, he still was awake. Lying on his futon for hours - the sun would rise again soon and the man only had gotten a few hours of fitful, light sleep as the issue vexed him still. The rattling mind wouldn't stop going over the facts, what he had witnessed today.

No, he had to acquire more information to find a suitable answer.

There was only one source.

Notes:

Finally I'm getting around to posting this! I've sat on this idea for well over a year, so I'm super, super happy I've come around now. This story is going to be long and I've not yet finished it by a long shot so quite a bit of things are still up in the air. Either way, it'll encompass quite some time story-wise and more canon-chars may still appear in it. But I've written a LOT already, and am very stoked to get Akiko's story out there!

It's been quite challenging to write Tobirama in these situations, so I hope you enjoyed it this far.

You can find me on Tumblr (I really should've left that link before, huh.

Many, MANY thanks to Kaiseaya and kuramakakashi/lehbarnes for beta'ing and listen to me ramble over and over again!

Chapter 2

Notes:

Many, MANY thanks to kuramakakashi/lehbarnes for beta'ing and in general listening to me ramble about this story so, so much - you're a treasure. 3

And also a lot, lot of thanks to the master of figuring founder era lore out: Kaiseaya - thank you for letting me use your Uchiha headcanons in this fic, I hope I did them justice!

WARNING! For eye-horror. it's an uchiha-naruto fic, what can i say

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tobirama's steps carried him over to the small, near windowless building with decisive conviction in his gait. He needed answers - he needed to figure this out; this person, this walking contradiction that was Akiko Uchiha.

An individual that broke the norm so outrageously, were it not for his own personal involvement, he'd declare her a lunatic, indeed. But here she was; an Uchiha not feeling even a twinge of hatred nor revenge, instead seeking peace. He did not expect the prisoner to be accommodating either - for all he knew, this might just end in a rather disappointing scene of shouting, accusations and newfound hatred. And while he had no qualms with coaxing what he wanted out of her, one way or another; after all that happened; all she had done - it did seem indecent. Even in war times.

Even if she is an Uchiha.

Nonetheless, he had wrangled with these tantalizing thoughts ever since Akiko Uchiha had arrived at the Senju compound. During the night, it was simple enough to slip over and not make a public announcement out of his quest for information. Truth be told, it was better this way - the clan had its proverbial feathers ruffled enough already and Tobirama couldn't be bothered to deal with them anyway. It was easier - more private. The night guardians kept a watch on the building like every other, obtaining the key had been a simple task of removing it from his brother's room.

Another act Tobirama found little issue with.

She was a prisoner, for now. They were being gracious. Besides, his brother's decision to take her in had been met with protest anyway, Tobirama wasn't surprised when nobody even questioned his way over to the small cell-house Akiko was being kept in.

How arbitrary of them. And how fortunate for him. Not that he'd have any problems with telling anyone he'd question her more.

In front of the seal-adorned door, he paused for a moment in a sudden flash of uncertainty. For a usually concise, well-organised and straightforward man, this doubt felt alien. With a frown and a shake of his head, he quenched the odd sensation to insert the key into the lock. Silly. With a low clicking sound, it flung open effortlessly.

The woman's back was turned towards him as she was kneeling on a tattered tatami mat in the pale moonlight that flooded the small room through the tiny, barred window at the furthest wall. She wore black Uchiha garments, the fan symbol on her back barely discernible through the silky, black hair that cascaded down her shoulders and over her back.. Her hands must be folded in front of her, but he knew they were restrained by chakra chains still, anyway. The white fabric of the blindfold was a stark contrast to her hair.

Tobirama tuned into his sensor skills to recognise her chakra did not flare the slightest, at all. In fact, she remained perfectly still.

Was she asleep? Although the cuffs hampered his perception of her chakra through his sensor skills, at this proximity, he should be able to detect lies at the very least - the finest alterations emotions caused in the grand flow of chakra will most likely be lost on him; unless she got really emotional.

He cleared his throat to announce his presence, shutting the door behind him audibly.

Her shoulders squared as she straightened herself. Still, no verbal response.

Tobirama's neck hair bristled. So she simply had not acknowledged him. The insolence - for someone in her situation - although he extended her the benefit of having no sight. Whether this woman was a sensor or not, he could not know.

"Akiko Uchiha," he addressed her firmly, not bothering to hide the edge of irritation that had sparked within him, still.

Her steady, unwavering voice replied instantly, devoid of emotion. "Tobirama Senju." She breathed evenly. "The hour is late," the question laced clearly into her tone.

Narrowing his scarlet gaze, he stepped around, taking a position near the wall to gaze at her from the side, although he maintained a good distance. Restraints or not, she could still be dangerous and he was not in armor. Safety was just a single teleportation with his hiraishin seal away, but he was nothing if not thorough. Yet from this angle, he was able to see her face - and search for clues on her expression; even if it was bereft of her gaze.

"You took a great risk showing up here, today, Akiko. Out of all places."

An affirmative hum followed, but nothing more.

Frustration wrinkled Tobirama's forehead as his eyebrows drew closer to one another. "I want to know why."

Silence was the answer - for so long, he nearly raised his voice to repeat the question in a much unkinder way.

Finally, her calm voice echoed through the bare room again. "You ask a question to which the answer is obvious. I have nowhere else to go, evidently. I'm being blamed for Izuna's death." By the end, frustration sharpened her tone to a narrow edge; which resounded thoroughly enough with what little of the static his sensor skills could still make out of her beyond the chakra restraints.

He didn't think of the question as obvious as she did. Judging by her answer, the circumstance of her departure became clearer. Not that he didn't have an inkling about such already, confirmation was pleasant enough.

Akiko had been exiled - or something like it, at the very least. To be honest, he was unsure if the Uchiha could ever bestow such a fate upon a clansmate.

But then again, there also had been these bruises on her neck.

"And yet you chose the clan of the man who killed your brother." His reply was solemn; matter-of-fact. Ridden of any emotion. It was what it was. And he felt no regret, nor a need to dance around the obvious.

Again, he was met with silence at first. Curiously enough, he found it easier to endure, now - was this her tactic? Mull over her words, or simply try his patience?

"I chose the clan whose leader agreed to a peace talk. The only clan who did. A meeting that was supposed to be, no matter what, non-violent." She had gotten more quiet, the sharpness entirely dulled away. Tobirama's cutting words seemingly had bounced off of her like water on oil. Once more he searched the noise of dull chakra flow for a more emotional response than she might let on-

Calmth. If there was frustration or hurt, it was expertly hidden.

His arms crossed in front of his chest. The answer was most intriguing then, indeed. Now was Tobirama's turn to ponder his next words. "Peace is important enough for you to put aside the fact you'd be here in the compound, with me, who killed Izuna, then?" Never before did he really see a point in sugar-coating anything, but he wanted to reinforce that fact. Push her, even - the Uchiha whose sibling he had killed.

He had to know.

His eyebrows shot up when the woman only chuckled sarcastically - so dry, it ground in his ears almost painfully. "I enabled you to, no?" The sound died as quickly as it had overcome her. As if she cut it out viciously. "Obviously, peace is, yes." The sarcasm hid poorly what his sensor skills revealed to him: the prodding of grief at the noise of her muted chakra flow. A shadow of what he had witnessed earlier; but that was likely due to the restraints.

Intriguing, but unsurprising.

Tobirama still was where he started: she still didn't make sense. This woman - this Uchiha - was confusing. He kept his gaze trained on her face in search for any more clues towards her thoughts, but the blindfold - the lack of eye contact, as necessary as it was - made it hard. Besides, her gambling face was incredible. Already, her mien had become blank again. Unreadable.

Akiko's self-control - marvellous, that much was sure.

And frustrating to the sleep-deprived man, already.

All he could confirm by now was that she seemed to believe it - at the very least, his sensor abilities detected no lie, or not the hint of a change in her chakra's flow.

"Why?" he demanded coldly.

A humourless snort. "Do my values seem so unbelievable that you must inquire this?"

He merely grunted expectantly. Silence would have to suffice as an answer.

It was then her head tilted ever so slightly into the direction from which she located Tobirama's voice, after all. "Or are you asking me why I saved you?" Her fine, black eyebrow quirked up in what could only be lackluster irony, so lazy it was almost offensive.

He gritted his teeth. It didn't sit well with him to hear her say it - to even take a lead in the conversation this way. "I want to know why," he repeated, frustration simmering again.

Everything. Tell me everything.

Akiko hummed thoughtfully. "The answer to these questions is the same anyway, I presume," she murmured first. Then, "Izuna attacked and almost killed a man who had agreed to a peaceful summit, bearing no ill-intent at the time. By all means, an act unworthy of him, and nothing I could idly watch, much less condone. It was dishonorable-"

"I've killed dozens of your clansmen. He enacted revenge." As every Uchiha would. Tobirama felt no desire to hide the dislike in his tone.

"I was not finished explaining." The woman's voice mirrored his own irritation.

"Still."

She exhaled a strained breath and turned back again, away from Tobirama. "If we keep being stuck in this never-ending circle of revenge and killing, there will never be peace. We will continue to bury those we love, get consumed by hatred that devours our very selves until our own hubris kills us eventually because another revenge driven shinobi kills us. I want to break through that. This vicious circle must end before everyone is dead."

His jaw hung slightly open in an undignified manner he was grateful she could not see. He was stunned.

"Only peace will save everyone."

He quickly gathered his bearings again, anyhow.

These words - they resonated so perfectly with some he had uttered what felt like a lifetime ago to his brothers. Two of whom now had fallen victim to this very circle. Time and again he had spoken up about how to end this never ending war - more prominently so after his own father had passed. Peace treaties were needed. An end of revenge, of killing another by the bidding of feudal lords.

With his brother as head of the clan, the new, fresh air he had brought into the Senju - it seemed attainable, suddenly. At the very least, they had been open for peace talks and Hashirama's dream of an organised shinobi village in which clans lived alongside each other became more shaped. Of course, Tobirama still considered the idea dangerously optimistic as such, but the core of it - the peace it'd bring - had a lot of merit to it. However, the horrendous failure of their recent meeting with the Uchiha had painfully demonstrated once more how far they were away from this, from peace.

The very same peace this woman spoke of - this Uchiha.

An Uchiha whose brother he had just killed.

All of this seemed so absurd, had someone else told him about it, he'd flat out deny it and declare them a liar. Yet here he was. The literal living proof of her own words, it seemed. Tobirama felt himself refusing to actually believe Akiko, but logically - logically he could not deny it. And once more, his sensor skills found no hint of a lie, no matter how hard he looked - at this point he worried she might even pick up on it, chakra restraints or not.

Unbelievable.

"And so you chose exile over your own clan to attain that dream," he stated neutrally, arms grasping each bicep more tightly.

Once more, she gave an affirmative hum. "It would seem so, does it not?"

His eyebrows shot up at the defeated irony in that statement. He still wasn't done, though. Her words and actions might line up, but he wasn't ready to forget who the Uchiha could become.

Time for a final prod at her defense.

"Are the Uchiha so far beyond redemption that you chose to leave them rather than try to change them, for the better, then?" His tone cut just as much as the choice of words did.

A sharp hiss - nothing more of an emotionally tinged response they elicited from her, though. Her response however - it was equally cutting. "Are you here to do no more than deliver verbal stabs at me or do you actually care to understand my reasons, Tobirama Senju? If it is the former, then I kindly request you'd leave because I will not give you any more answers."

There it was, finally. Ire. A slight flare of it even in the static of her chakra's signature, or so he could sense. But so lackluster compared to her clansmen.

And so … civilised. Genuine and sound.

Anger narrowed his gaze to tight slits she, of course, could not see. But even for a non-sensor, his ominous aura should be easy to pick up upon. He was distinctively unsatisfied with the outcome and at the same exceedingly… thrilled. He'd take another chance. "I'm merely wondering when it will happen."

"It?" Akiko inquired dismissively.

"When you are going to reconsider your values and seek revenge after all. Especially for your brother. What if this is just a smart ploy and you murder me - any of us - in our sleep?" In a meaningful pause, he picked up upon her slightly laboured breath. Was she trembling? A finishing move, cruel even by his standards but he had to know. "Has an Uchiha ever overcome the hatred and despair they experience after loss of love?"

He spat the question - rhetorical almost, almost. If anything, Akiko seemed to want to be the first who… did not.

But Tobirama was cautious and not so naive to simply believe.

And there it was. Her chakra flared - subdued by the restraints of course, but the emotions made it swell, pulsate, lapping against the confines they put it into. Uchiha chakra as such was fierce, bright and lively - but hers? Hers was orderly, nothing like the roaring wildfire her brother's was - she was a great beacon. Subdued, organised, but bright, nonetheless. Now the proverbial luminescence increased as anger fuelled it - real, honest anger.

But still - not a single trace of hatred tainted the noise of her chakra's flow. Of contempt - of disdain - of anything like that.

Profound silence filled the room up to the point it was suffocating. The woman, already sitting straight, now had her shoulders squared tightly in what most likely was an attempt to stop the tremor that rang through her.

Tobirama watched with the same fascination he considered the new jutsu he tried out as Akiko prepared herself to no doubt lash out.

Finally, her voice rang through the room again - so clear, cutting sharp like a weapon.

"My brother is dead. He died by your hands - you, who Isaved knowing nothing about, other than that your death would mean hefty loss to the Senju. I saved your life because it was the merciful, the forgiving thing to do." She paused to gather her bearings momentarily before she swung the verbal knife at him again. "Madara nearly killed me for this, now. I've come here, surrendered to your clan peacefully, robbed of all my weapons, my sharingan closed."

So it really had been Madara's hands on her neck.

His eyes widened before he could help it - and again, he was thankful for the fact the woman could not see it. She might not have admitted it precisely, but it was obvious. Tobirama's blood ran cold. He pondered what puzzled him more: Madara Uchiha's attempt at his siblings life or said siblings behaviour, every single facet of it.

Still, he did not speak again - he knew to brace for more as Akiko again inhaled deeply; her chakra strained against the bonds still. Perhaps it was even with a tinge of excitement as he waited for the next words for it were moments like these true faces were revealed - especially those of persons like Akiko Uchiha whose composure seemed endless.

Finally he was getting answers.

"I've done no more than sit here, answered your questions, and even when you delivered your vile verbal stabs, I showed no ire. And now you question my integrity ? I do not need to prove myself - or anything - to the man I saved." Tobiramas's eyes narrowed as frustration snuck into the woman's tone. She was spilling, just like he wanted her to.

Information or not - time to strike back. "You didn't save my life for my own sake. It was to save your brother's face, the peace summit, or even attempt to let your clan appear to be more than revenge-driven killers," he countered, icily deflecting these altruistic claims of her. Claims he was not ready to trust at all, yet.

Yet?

His sensor abilities still had given not a single reason to doubt the validity of any of her statements. In fact - all he still picked up on in the static of her muted chakra flow was smoldering ire. But not even the hint of a lie.

A low hiss resounded through the room as though he had sliced her gut. "Tobirama Senju - if my actions - my losses - do not speak favourably for me in your eyes, then I do not know what would. You are correct, I did not do it - anything - for your sake alone. I want peace, and my own clan's neverending hunger for violence seems to be entirely incompatible with that. That, I learned now. In a most painful way, I dare say." Her fine black eyebrows had scrunched and something besides the frustration was simmering in the way her lip curled downwards and wrinkled her fair skin.

It was pain.

The flare of her chakra died down immediately and in the next second, all he could pick up was a cold trace of something in her signature.

Tobirama's next words might seem mellow compared to everything he had thrown at her before. "I killed Izuna. It could've been any of us, but it happened to be the one Senju you saved by intervening." Or more malicious than anything. He was sure to speak without any kind of emotion.

Akiko's lower lip quivered, though even now her voice did not waver. "No. My own guilt in my brother's demise is something I myself will have to live the rest of my life with, and I do not need someone else trampling on me for it nor any kind of consolation. Especially not the very person whose life I saved by damning his, in hindsight."

"I'm-" - she did not give him a chance to speak now as she cut him off sternly.

"Tobirama Senju, you can mistrust me for being an Uchiha - you wouldn't know better, because you've only ever met us on the field of battle. But from someone of your intellect I'd expect, at the very least, enough thought to extend at least a shred of logic - not trust - towards how my actions reflect my own beliefs and values."

Tobirama barked a caustic laugh he'd curse himself for, at a much later time. "Yet logic seldom is what guides your clansmens' actions."

A shudder ran through her chakra signature, again, indiscernible for how quickly it passed.

"Well, I am no more one of my clansmen, it would seem."

Nothing more.

Dreadful silence hung in the room as she - what did she do exactly? Her expression was impossible to discern. Was she reeling? Fuming? Hurt? Not a moment later, she spoke utterly calm again. "Even so, think what you will, because I know what I want, what I feel, and more importantly it seems, what I do not feel. I do not hate you for killing Izuna. Like you said, it could've been any of you." She took a deep breath that felt as though she resheathed her verbal blade. "Keep badgering me like you have been though and I may start to dislike you."

Though her words were pointed, hurt - her voice remained coolly even. Eerily stoic almost for someone who talked about their own involvement in their family's members death. Same with what he could pick up from her chakra's signature - again there was no disruption in the flow, not the slightest change, no discrepancy - no trace of a lie.

It was one of those rare moments Tobirama was at a loss for words. Fury was what he wanted to feel - anger for the insolence of a prisoner who had not just called him ungrateful but also stupid. Of course he had provoked her, but the answers now had come with a slew of insults. Yet all he felt was lackluster irritation at most - for having brought himself in a position he'd be scolded like this. He'd gambled for an emotional response, prodded at her - and was slapped backhanded for it, even though he had learned something about her.

Akiko still was not finished. "We live in a world where pride, revenge and victory all weigh more than a human life and the love for that life. That is not right."

Right then, her sharpness dulled to a point where she sounded wistful. Pained, too, perhaps. But he was still reeling from her previous outburst. He tuned out of his sensory perception lest he'd be fed more information he refused to accept, yet.

Still, his curiosity had been sated. An odd kind of satisfaction settled in now, akin to a successful experiment - he welcomed it, washing away the indignity over the lost verbal battle. Did he feel relief? Maybe, a little bit. It was hard to discern. There was a lot to think about and the hour indeed was late. "I'll watch your actions cautiously and curiously then, Akiko Uchiha."

A humorless chuckle was all the answer she gave. The unspoken 'I don't care' hung as clearly in the room as her plea for him to leave did.

Wordlessly, he heeded it as he left the room and locked the door tightly. He wasn't sure whether he had gotten all he had hoped for - his questions answered - or if there, in fact, were now more than before.

Akiko Uchiha would be around for him to ask more questions, anyway.

Only when the Senju's departure was final by the clicking of the door and its door did Akiko breathe deeply again. The man's insolence had been staggering, yet the echo of the guilt and crushing sorrow his words, wielded like weapons, had wrought within the woman still had her reeling. How she had remained as poised as she had, Akiko could not say.

But it wasn't long after Tobirama's leave that tears welled again and the vicious blindfold that kept her in perpetual darkness would become wet.

The memories had been stirred, the proverbial wounds still bled - all the more, now.

The day before, at the Uchiha compound.

Eventually, after having washed herself up and changing clothes, Akiko dragged herself back to Izuna's room. The sun had set already, but the sky was still tinged red. Barefooted, she silently slithered through the respectable main hall of the house before entering the hall that lead to Izuna's quarter. Madara had closed the door.

Swallowing down a heavy lump in her throat, she slid the shoji open.

Only to bite back on a high-pitched scream.

Her brother was hunched over Izuna's corpse - which was staring at the ceiling from bloodied, dark and empty sockets. The angular features of his face were stained with dried blood.

Akiko slapped a hand over her gaping mouth, but a high-pitched whine pressed past her lips anyway. If she stared another second, she'd vomit.

Madara meanwhile rose to his feet slowly, towering over Izuna and giving Akiko a stare she had never seen on him before - cold, detached.

Horrifying.

But what struck her most was his mangekyo sharingan - the pattern had changed. It seemed to be a fusion of his and Izuna's pattern.

Could it be?

"This is your fault, Akiko." His smooth voice was frigid.

Akiko wanted to bolt. "Madara, I-", she stammered.

"No, stop talking." Akiko didn't think it was possible, but his stare grew even colder. An awful sensation befell her, as though this wasn't her brother she was talking to, but an enemy - a very lethal one. "If I hear just one more word of you about peace, about - about anything- "

Akiko whimpered. "You know why-"

"Silence!"

His booming voice shredded through the little resolve she had like a katana would through their precious paper walls. Unconsciously, Akiko's hands had nearly slapped over her ears as she nearly squatted down to quiver - almost. Whether it was dignity or a tiny voice in her that echoed something about him being her brother - her beloved aniki, her protector - she didn't know. Still, a fine tremor rattled her to the bone as she mustered all the willpower she had to hold the terrible stare of the eternal mangekyo sharingan.

Madara's face was contorted by sheer fury now. "How many more of us - your family - must die before you stop this nonsense?!"

He might as well have slapped her across the face - that would've hurt less. Yet she still winced as though he did because the words - the words cut deep. But not for the reason Madara might believe "They - all of them - are victim of this stupid war, this endless circle of revenge," Akiko replied when she was sure her voice wouldn't be a whiny yelp but rather clear, if certainly quiet. "You know it, brother!"

She should've bolted that moment. The moment her brother's gaze had narrowed to tiny slits - when his demeanour had become downright murderous - she should have run. But she didn't. Because he was her brother and he wouldn't hurt her, would he?

Madara rounded Izuna's corpse swiftly to close in on Akiko. Before she realised his intention, his gloved hand had seized her by the neck and dragged her closer to their fallen brother Akiko couldn't bear to look at.

"Indeed, look what saving one of the enemy has gotten you." The grip of his hand was bruising now, but she didn't dare to refuse the command. He leaned in closer, his hot breath beat right against her cheek that was already wet from fresh tears.

"Look Akiko, look!"

Izuna's dark, empty sockets stared back at her. They screamed a silent accusation at her - a cry for revenge that'd never be heard.

The shivers increased.
She couldn't look anymore.
She didn't want to look anymore.
She couldn't bear to look anymore.

The grief welled up in her, a rising tide that came crushing over her, swallowing her whole consciousness until she lived, breathed the pain of losing her brother - her beloved brother, who had been there for her, always, who had made sure she'd be alright, she'd be safe. Sorrow became physical - distantly, she heard her wheezing breaths; she felt herself sinking to her knees as all of her strength was drained from her. Tears gushed over her face, over and over she'd weep his name; Izuna, Izuna, Izuna -

Why.

Why, did it have to be you?

I can't do this anymore.

It's too much .

Forgive me, Izuna!

The utter pain - the absolute grief - that had become her was shifting, suddenly. Almost as if it was focusing - it started in the back of her head and cut through her skull as though someone was sawing it open with a katana.

Akiko wailed, and clawed at her eyes when the searing agony had reached them.

Stop it, stop it, stop it-

Then, it was over.

Everything inside of her was reeling still - the desperation wouldn't stop, but it had become a background noise; it felt like Akiko had stuck her head out of the bottomless pool of sorrow she had been wallowing in. Trembling, she opened her eyes - and the world was drenched in vibrant colors. Everything was moving slower and yet faster at the same time - she could make out the grain of the wooden floor if she wanted to; the world was hyper-lapsed and yet utterly slow, so slow she would've had all the time to react to anything.

But right now? Her brother's eyeless corpse was still before her, and every single, cruel detail of his body, of his face, of the wounds Madara had left on his visage - that was crystal clear. She knew - the ghastly sight was forever branded into her memory.

She would never, ever get rid of the black, lifeless eye sockets that screamed guilt at her - grief.

Because that was the first memory her mangekyo sharingan made.

Her hands flew to her face in a feeble attempt to cover it.

She couldn't take it. But she still saw him. And she would, forever.

The grief welled up again, flooded her like she was in a tub, drowning her cruelly. Would this pain ever end? No, it would not. It hurt, everything hurt, and it just did not stop. Why, why did he have to die?

A sound ripped her out of the trenches of despair.

"Do you feel that?" Madara's voice was but a hiss in her ear. Malevolence coated it like acid. " That is what makes us strong." He had long since removed his hand from her neck - now, they were pressing down on her shoulders.

"That is why we will not yield to them!"

The words resounded clearly inside of her. And she understood them - now, she truly understood them. Grief and guilt alike didn't fade at all, no - but there was clarity now. As though Madara had pulled her back into the moment, out of the void she had been dragged into.

The pain. It hurt. It hurt so much.

"Look at me."

Akiko's hands fell from her face limply, and again the room was in front of her, too sharp, too clear. Her gaze wandered to her brother, towering next to her. There still was malice in his own gaze - no, Akiko knew, then. She was staring at hatred - a hatred fostered for many, many generations, flourishing in a most ugly ulceration.

His voice was cutting again.

"Let that be your reminder to never, ever even entertain those silly ideas about making peace with the Senju again. Think about your dead brother before you decide to come at me, yapping about treaties with them or ending a war."

Before she could reply, he had turned around and kneeled down again next to Izuna.

The moment of clarity didn't fade, though. It became an epiphany - the realisation had her shudder and momentarily, it did eclipse the grief that was eating her alive. What just happened - what had overcome her - she knew then, Madara had channeled it into hatred, into revenge. They all had - and how could they not? Akiko would give anything to end her own suffering, because the sorrow was all-consuming; it was impossible to even imagine living with this.

Except.

Except there still was the absurdity of this - of everything; and Akiko could not live in irrationality either. How every single death - and now Izuna's - was the result of a ridiculously long feud the Uchiha and the Senju had going on; fuelled by being swords for hire for people that didn't care for the life of shinobi, at all.

Then came the rage. And it wasn't the murderous, berserk rage that lustered after enemy blood - it was an ice-cold sensation that filled her veins; that had her heart hammering against her chest as though she had been resuscitated. This wasn't her fault - it wasn't Tobirama Senju's fault - it wasn't anyone's fault. It was the dumb, stupid war, the war she'd be propagating against ever since her mother had been teaching her. The war that, in turn, also had claimed her mothers life.

This horrible war that just took everyone she loved away from her.

And Izuna? Izuna had died in it, as well - he was a victim of it as much as he was a victim of this foolish thirst for revenge. The same revenge her brother lustered after, she knew - the unveiled hatred he felt, deep in his heart.

The trembling had ceased. She straightened herself, and rose to her feet slowly, Her voice was calm, even. "What happened, Madara?"

His head snapped around instantly. "What?"

"What happened to you? You used to be the same as I."

Instantly, a shadow cast itself over Madara's mien. The danger was tingling in the air. "Akiko, don't."

But she would not yield now. She understood - almost. There just was this thing, missing, now. "You told me yourself. You wanted to start a village with Hashirama. A village where you'd protect your family - where we'd live in peace." She balled her fists and even dared to let boldness lace into her tone. "You believed that."

Madara got up again and pinned her with the ice-cold stare through his eternal mangekyo once more. Akiko didn't flinch though - the closer he got to her as he rounded Izuna's body, the more secure she felt. She understood his grief - his hatred - but the last piece was still missing. As Madara stared her right in the eye, she simply straightened herself - and did not back off an inch. With her own mangekyo, she saw his fiery chakra - a trusted, if rather wild and blazing sight - surge, but as much as his sight was heightened, so was hers. Every twitch of a lip, eyelid or eyebrow would not be missed - lying was impossible.

"You wanted to stop fighting," she repeated again, evenly. "You wanted peace."

His face became contorted by utter hatred; his chakra well. "That was before I knew he was a Senju!"

Akiko clenched her teeth. "Does that matter?"

Madara took another step closer, his face was the only thing on her vision now - if she'd let it be, of course - but he bared his teeth. "Of course it does! They killed our brothers, our family!"

Something else began to mingle with the clear haze of the cold fury she commanded - frustration. So that was his reason, then. If she'd waited a moment longer - to consider - maybe, maybe she wouldn't have said what she did.

But now? Now she'd own up to her beliefs.

"Izuna wouldn't be dead if we'd stayed our hand at the peace talk weeks ago, Madara!"

Madara froze completely. His gaze widened slightly and Akiko didn't even know what to search for in there anymore - but she knew she wouldn't find her beloved brother in it.

And she didn't make it better, either.

"If we'd reached a truce - just a standstill - he'd still be here!"

Something snapped - the spark Akiko hadn't known to be still in this horrible, horrible gaze of the eternal mangekyo sharingan was snuffed out. The putrid hate that was festering away inside of her brother was breaking out, and he - he was staring at her indifferently, coldly.

Murderously.

"There really is no hope for you, is there?"

Akiko's breath hitched. Her left leg swivelled back slightly, unconsciously; her knees would bend just a fraction and every muscle of herself tensed. She prepared - she prepared for what she knew would come, and when it did, it was going to hurt more than anything else that happened today. In a last ditch effort, she spoke again - desperation letting her tone tremble, but the determination did not waver. "Why can't you see it?"

But Madara did not back off an inch. In fact, his voice was so flat, so unbothered, it made the words even more scathing. "Even as you gaze at the lifeless corpse of your brother, dead because of a man you saved, you continue to blubber about how it'd all be well if we'd just sat by and did nothing?" His chakra surged again - the listlessness was a false pretense she knew; he was readying himself.

Well, then. Akiko never was one to back down, anyway. "What else would've happened, Madara?! We wouldn't have fought today!"

In just the fraction of a second, his mien contorted again - a ferocious snarl curled his lips and he bared his teeth; the stare was narrow and he did not conceal the fury anymore. "Senju can't be trusted!" he shouted, and just like that, his hand slowly pointed at her.

"And you… you obviously can't be saved, either."

There it was - his killing intent. Every movement of his body was hyper-clear to Akiko's mangekyo; the influx of information a well-known, welcomed sensation. And yet her heart - her heart wasn't into this fight in the slightest. That silly organ saw her loving aniki coming at her, probably for a hug - not the hand that rose to grapple her throat and squeeze, squeeze until she was as cold and lifeless as her brother on the ground.

All that happened in the split of a second - and her body reacted, in perfect tune with her sharingan. She danced backwards towards the door, but Madara followed suit swiftly. His stance had shifted too - Akiko could tell by miniscule differences in the angles of his joint he was ready to strike out.

And he did. With a lunge and a balled fist, he went straight for her face - her eyes. And again, the woman could evade to the side just in time for him to miss.

They repeated this - over and over, faster and faster - Madara's punches growing more vicious, and Akiko being backed into away slowly, forced to block them with her arms to not lose more ground until she felt the wooden beam of the room's corner against her back. Never did she have the heart to strike back at him - she couldn't, she couldn't hurt him - her brother.

But now here she was, out of room and with her beloved, murderous brother staring her down.

One second later, his hand shot forward again - and whether or not it was intentional, she did not know, but his palm grabbed her throat and squeezed.

Her breaths became high-pitched wheezing sounds.

Madara stared her in the eyes, all the time, eyes wide, dark, cold.

There was nothing left of her brother in him was there?

Forgive me, brother .

Just before asphyxiation would set in, Akiko tapped into her chakra, channeled into her eyes and performed a genjutsu that would haunt her for a long time to come.

Madara felt the life of his sister drain out from underneath him, her fair skin becoming blue as the eyes bulged, the breath stuttered and finally she sank down to the ground, limp. Then, only then was the roar inside of him stilling - the neverending thrum of fury, of grief that fuelled his powers, that would drive him forward, every single day of his life. It was her fault - her fault for even having saved that degenerate Tobirama Senju; and then having the gall to blame the rest of them for Izuna's death. She had deserved this.

And yet as she laid there, lifeless like Izuna just a few meters away from her, the blazing hatred was snuffed out - replaced by an all too familiar emotion that came barrelling in more vicious than anything Akiko had said to him before.

Grief.

He had killed his little sister -
His little darling sister -
Who he'd sworn to always protect, no matter what -

"No, no, no," Madara uttered, tears welling as he broke down next to her, gathering her lifeless form in his arms, clutching her tightly to his chest. Cradling her, back and forth, like he had so many times when they'd been a lot younger - except her head lolled backwards, her lifeless gaze focusing nowhere but where she'd be with Izuna right now.

His scream echoed through the entire house, a forlorn cry of despair - a man who had truly lost everything.

"What have I done?!"

Akiko backed away slowly as her brother fell to his knees, grasping his chest and buckling over. Violent shivers ran through his body as wheezing sobs wrecked him, over and over.

She felt stale guilt.

But the dull ache of her throbbing larynx got her moving, quickly.

There was just one thing left for her to do in Izuna's room. She left her whimpering brother to his own devices and silently shuffled over to Izuna's corpse again. He was wearing his clan attire - he probably had been dressed in it after the fateful prognosis. Right now, his face was not so horrifying anymore - mostly because its sight was ingrained into Akiko's memory now, though she had a feeling there might be another reason for that. Wordlessly, she knelt down next to his head and felt the grief well again inside her - a mere echo of what it had been like before. More bearable? No. But no longer did it fill her consciousness so much that she'd be lost in it. Her hand tenderly caressed the pale, bloody cheek.

Farewell, Izuna.

Underneath the high collar was an item Akiko knew Izuna would never have parted with - as the Uchiha custom demanded it, really. Gingerly, as though she might disturb him, her hand reached under and grabbed the small glass pendant, procuring it from underneath his tunic.

A round, beautiful but quite flat glass sphere, depicting the pattern of his mangekyo sharingan.

Akiko closed her fist around it in reverie and then very carefully removed the leather strap binding from his neck, securing it around her own before tucking it away under her high collar.

She spared Madara a last glance.

He had fallen silent.

She needed to make haste, now.

Akiko knew she needed more than the clothes she wore to brave the journey she'd face now. Especially the closer she got to her destination. Swiftly, she gathered the necessary things in her room: once more her chest armor was snug around her in a familiar, comfortable way. Usually, she found it restrictive - Madara had lectured her on the importance of it, time and again. Even if you prefer a hands-off combat style, your vital organs need protection. So, she'd adorn the then pesky thing. Of course he had been right - it had saved her life time and again.

Next were the weapons - the katana her father had gifted to her for a successful conquest against the Nara clan. An intricate weapon the fabled Uchiha weaponsmiths had poured their all into; more than once Fukuko had lamented Akiko using it not enough for how strong and sharp the steel was. The hilt had been engraved with various well wishes, etched into the leather straps, faded slightly due to the grip of her hand: courage from Madara, safety from Izuna, wisdom from her father.

For a moment, Akiko weighed the weapon in her hands in its blue opal-adorned sheath, depicting a flame pattern. It almost felt wrong to strap it to her belt again. The people that had given it to her - their intentions - they certainly did not approve of her.

And yet…

With a sigh, she secured it to her belt; and a moment later, the wakizashi was strapped to it as well - a smaller replica of her katana.

Whatever other supplies she could find - mostly ones left over from today - she stuffed in her belt bag. She was ready - ready for what would come now. The sorrow bubbled up again and encased her heart as she eyed her futon, the small shelf that'd hold the few personal items she possessed, and her trunk.

She knew right then, this would be the last time she'd see this room.

As she exited into the narrow hall that led back again to the main hall of the building, there was something else - another thing she needed to get before she left, consequences be damned.

Silently she shuffled down to the uchiwa-adorned sliding doors at the rear end of the hall; leading to the main quarters of the clan head.

Madara's room.

It was as messy as she had expected it. He'd simply tossed his armor and unceremoniously placed his sheathed weapon next to it, right in the middle of the room - probably to hurry right back to Izuna after. Akiko couldn't remember a single time Madara ever hadn't taken exceptional care of his gear before. The grief surged again, but her determination was a steely armor now that shielded her against any kind of qualms she might have with - anything about this, really.

There was no turning back.

At the far end of the room, two katanas were mounted to the wall: both sheathed in wonderfully crafted and adorned sheaths. Their parents'. Gritting her teeth, Akiko snuck over to the wall and picked the lower of the two from its rack.

The feel of this weapon was different - it had a history, the echo of the person it belonged to almost thrummed in her arms and her chest as Akiko's hands clutched the katana tightly. Her mother's. By Akiko's request her own katana had been crafted to the image of this weapon - the sheath was adorned with shining white opals against the stark, black sheath. She had no time for sentimentalities - really - but what was this if not a damn sentimental thing? Shouldn't it just be a piece of steel? Her hand gripped the hilt and with a click, the weapon effortlessly slid from the sheath, slightly. Shining. Madara must've kept these in perfect shape.

She had expected no less.

With practiced ease the woman strapped the weapon to her right side of her belt which admittedly had begun to feel rather heavy by the load of yet another weapon she usually did not carry.

Time to go.

By now, it was night - a clear, bright moon was shining and sparing a bit of light. A moment later, she was out of the building and weaved through the narrowly placed buildings of the Uchiha compound. A few of the typical, two-story houses had a flame lit in front of their door, protected by a glass encasement - home of the fallen warriors; flames to guide their souls until their cremation finally freed them.

There weren't as many as Akiko expected today.

She took care to stay in the shadows, but nobody questioned the sister of the clan's leader busily navigating the compound, anyhow. The sister that had lost a brother to a foe she had saved before.

There was just one guard tower she had yet to pass before she'd leave the compound completely. The heavy feeling inside her chest grew with each step that carried her away further from her home - from all she had ever known.

A low thud behind her announced the arrival of a shinobi. Akiko whirled around.

Fukuko had cleaned herself up and looked sharp again - and was armored and ready. Most likely she had been on guard duty as she had not lost anyone and hadn't been critically injured.

Her eyes were wide. "Akiko?"

Akiko closed her eyes, struggling to endure the painful hammering of her heart against the chest armor that suddenly felt like a cage.

Fukuko's lip quivered. "Is Izuna-"

It didn't work. The grief expanded again, and her ears were ringing. A sob forced itself past tightly clenched teeth; Akiko hid her face behind her palms."Shit, Akiko, I'm so sorry." A moment later, a low clinking sound announced Fukuko's advance as she secured her arms tightly around Akiko, who returned the embrace with fierce zeal, burying her tear-streaked face in the slope of Fukuko's high collar. The sorrow had become the stinging pain again that seemed near impossible to endure - and judging by the throb inside her skull, behind her eyes, her mangekyo sharingan must've activated again.

She couldn't lose more time, but she didn't want to let go of her best friend.

Eventually though they pulled apart slowly, albeit their hands still rested on one another.

Fukuko yelped when she gazed at Akiko again. "Fuck, Akiko, is that-"

Akiko sniffled. "Yeah."

The woman clicked her tongue, her eyes never leaving Akiko's face; mesmerized by the pattern of her gaze. "I kinda feel I should be awed, but I don't want to know how that happened." As straightforward as ever.

But Akiko wasn't herself if she didn't let out an utterly bitter, caustic snort at that. "Madara didn't take it well, to put it lightly. He has a way of speeding these things up." A hand retracted slowly to the high collar of her clanswear and she pulled it down enough for her dear friend to see the skin of her throat.

Fukuko's gaze instantly was ablaze as recognition settled in for the mark that no doubt would be blossoming on Akiko's neck by now - thanks to Madara. "What the fuck did he-"

"Exactly what you think he did," Akiko silenced her decisively as Fukuko's shrill voice had gone up a dangerous note.

The woman just stared back, incredulously. Akiko wasn't sure whether to feel resigned or sad herself - the formed because she very much had believed her brother to be capable of doing what he had done; the latter because he actually had gone through with it.

Fukuko though still was in disbelief. "How did you-"

"A genjutsu," Akiko again cut in, briefly shook her head and indicated sufficiently she wouldn't explain more. Madara would tell her himself how Akiko made herself even more guilty on this day.

Finally, Fukuko's expression melted into sheer empathy as she simply pulled Akiko in again for a tight embrace the woman readily reciprocated; much preferring it over words. Over anything of all that was to follow. But time ran on mercilessly and the wailing sorrow that was tearing at her heart, filling her to the brim was not resting, either. She couldn't wait anymore. She had to - she had to focus on her reasons - what had made her do this. And once more with the help of logic and the recognition of the absurdity of the revenge she was able to shut the mangekyo off again.

Fukuko pulled back slowly. "What are you going to-" Her gaze mustered Akiko again thoroughly and a flash of recognition lit it up, for a moment. She frowned then, and shook her head. "No, don't tell me. It's better that way."

Akiko's gaze was tired, sorrowful. "I'm sorry."

For a moment, the woman did not respond. A sadness was beginning to cloud her mien just as much as Akiko's had been hung over. She could tell - Fukuko's shoulders had slightly slumped and her fierce spark seemed - not gone, but desperate. "Whatever you're going to do now, promise me one thing." Her hand on her shoulder squeezed it. "Take care of yourself, okay? Stay alive."

Akiko's eyes burned again as tears flowed down her cheeks freely. Her voice was a broken sob. "I intend to."

Fukuko's forehead became wrinkled by a frown. "Swear it."

With a deep breath, she mustered every ounce of vigour left in her.

"I swear it on my eyes."

Fukuko's chin jutted forward, she nodded - satisfied by the highest oath an Uchiha might take. The hand on Akiko's side left it momentarily to reach for an item that was strapped to her dark green belt. When she drew it back, a white, long and narrow piece of cloth was on it - adorned with vicious seals.

Akiko's eyes widened slightly. It was a blindfold - created to shackle a sharingan. Every guard always carried one, in case a situation called for it.

Fukuko's lips were a tight line, and there was a moist shine in her gaze. "You'll - you'll need this, I believe, where you're going."

Akiko's hand reached forward slowly, trembling, to take the blindfold. "Thank you," she whispered, gazing at it for a moment longer as again her heart was about to burst. She had to carry on. She had to. Before anything else, she shoved it into the belt bag.

"Can you promise me something too, Fukuko?" Akiko's hands now both rested on Fukuko's upper arms, squeezing them firmly.

The woman's gaze hardened, she gave a curt nod. "Anything."

Akiko swallowed heavily. "Please take care of Madara. He needs someone now." It surprised her her voice did not break when she made the plea - but her desperation rang true nonetheless. Whatever would happen to her now, that would be on her - but to think she was not there for her brother anymore, it suddenly added yet another dimension to this grief.

But Fukuko's determination was unshaken.

"I swear it on my eyes."

Akiko dared a brave smile then, the six worth being something of a cool balm to the roaring blaze inside of her. But it was time now.

Time to step outside and leave her home behind for good.

"I don't know when we'll see each other again, but I know we will, alright?"

Fukuko's lower lip quivered again and her frown broke up as her eyes seemed awfully glossy again. She nodded, once, twice, but it was shaky. Shaky, like the pat she was giving Akiko's shoulder. She knew - and Akiko knew - the promise was more of a wish than a real promise. And that hurt even more.

For a final time, Akiko pulled her best friend in close and embraced her fiercely; Fukuko doing the same.

"You gotta go now. I'll cover you," she whispered in her ear, brokenly; bordering whimpering sob.

Akiko drew back, her gaze blurry with tears.

"Farewell, Akiko."

"Farewell, Fukuko."

And with that, she broke off into the night.

If she ran at topspeed, she'd reach the Senju compound well before the first light of dawn.

Notes:

For some reason, I feel the POV I'm writing from influences my writing heavily. My Tobirama-POV feels very analytical, technical and sharp whereas Akiko's is more fluent, but also less over-analysing? Might have been the occasion, though, I don't know.

I hope you enjoyed this chapter!

Chapter 3

Notes:

Time for some world-building! I hope my explanations are not confusing, sigh - I gave my best with them! I wanted to set the scenery a little.

Enjoy Tobirama arguing! And Touka's introduction, for real.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The sun was drenching the room in crimson red hues. Fine lines of a ponderous frown were wrinkling Hashirama's face, who was sitting behind the desk in the small room that adjourned the living quarters of the main family, next to the hall. Formerly their father's study, except Hashirama didn't appreciate such a room. He was wearing the clan's attire - Tobirama never cared much for it outside of formal appearances - he much preferred his dark long-sleeved shirt and pants. The wide clothes seemed impractical when doing anything but sitting and jabbering.

Like they would be doing now.

Akiko Uchiha had arrived last night and the dust barely had settled over the news. Just after both brothers had risen after a brief night - in Tobirama's case, nonexistent, almost - someone had demanded to speak to the clan leader.

"So what's the plan here?", the tall woman next to Tobirama inquired. Her grey eyes were as sharp as the steel of the katana strapped to her belt; she was dressed in silvery battle armour. Touka, the captain of the guard squad. Tasked with projecting the Senju compound, what little territory they claimed as well as ensuring the safety of the clan behind the direct battlelines. And naturally relatively uneasy about the idea of harbouring an Uchiha defectant in the compound.

Also, a real hardass, stuck-up and a narrow-minded individual, Tobirama found. More than once, she found his experiments 'dangerous'. He asked her if she can even write that word, just to rile her up.

Their shared underhanded animosity toward each other had only compounded since then. Tobirama crossed his arms already.

Hashirama's brown eyes squinted slightly. "There's no plan. Akiko Uchiha surrendered herself to us." His tone was even, calm. Tobirama knew better - after all that happened yesterday, even his gentle brother's patience might run a little bit shorter than usual. He knew his own was, anyhow.

Touka's gaze widened. "That's foolish. Her clan - her brother - will come looking for her."

Tobirama gave an exasperated sigh, snapping his head to stare down at the undesirable presence. "What is foolish is to think he'd be so dumb as to attack us here in search of the woman who is indirectly responsible for his brother's death. He's not looking for me, either, and she's a defectant." He made no secret of his disdain - the sarcasm sticking to his voice was jarring.

Touka wasn't fazed in the slightest, though, unfortunately. Her cold gaze swept to Tobirama, teeth baring. "Claims defectancy."

Tobirama's stare narrowed slightly. If that was the angle she wanted to play, so bet it. "And my argument is sound and logical, nonetheless. You try the same, too, lest you besmirch your intelligence."

"Well then, 'logic' is still forgetting Akiko Uchiha isn't a random Uchiha woman - she's Madara's sister," Touka drawled, tone dry, "and the last of his siblings, if memory serves; thanks to you."

Tobirama clicked his tongue, unimpressed. "It does not matter who she is. He may be Madara Uchiha, but even he is not that stupid. Also…" He paused, frowning slightly. A thought occurred to him - based on what he had learned last night. "He might not even know she's here."

For the first time since their bickering had begun, his brother's gaze narrowed slightly. The man was listening in, Tobirama knew - he just had little incentive to actually participate in the useless back and forth of verbal stabs he and Touka were delivering.

"What makes you think so, Tobirama?" The Senju leader inquired seriously.

Tobirama's scarlet gaze swept to his brother, mien hardening. "Evidently her departure was a hasty one," he began slowly, "Akiko claims she is being blamed for Izuna's death by her own brother. We all saw the marks on her throat." Handprints, to be precise. And Tobirama would take any bet they were Madara's size. "Therefore I do not think she told anyone where she went. Rather, where she fled."

He needn't say more - the evidence spoke for itself. Hashirama's gaze darkened, his eyes cast downward on the table as he hummed a quick, low tune.

Touka was far less taken by his explanation. The guard captain rolled her eyes dramatically. "Oh, so that means we're sheltering her now. Fantastic." Her sarcasm was nearly as acidic as Tobirama's.

Still, it did well to ignite a spark of ire in the man - a flash of anger rushing through his veins. The grip his hands had on each of his biceps tightened, the scarlet gaze was burning. "And your petulance aside, Touka, your arguments still are illogical. Do you have more in store or shall I take your verbal ineptitude as a sign you're running out of arguments to rail against Akiko Uchiha?"

Touka waved him off lazily, however, turning away to face Hashirama behind the desk again who had long since been rubbing his face at the verbal stabs they were exchanging. "Excuse me, Tobirama, I must be missing some damn point here. Are you actually so fond of her that you defend her so zealously? You, the one who finds Uchiha most untrustworthy?"

"This isn't about fondness or trustworthiness," Tobirama retorted promptly, nostrils flaring. All this woman had was prejudice - and assumptions about him. He hated both. "Unlike you, I took the time to have a small chat with her and scrutinize her intentions." He paused momentarily to prepare his next words; fighting the clenching of his jaws as though they refused to bring out the next few words - "She's different." As much as he hated to admit it.

That ripped Hashirama out of his perpetual indifference; the practiced nonchalance with while his younger brother verbally battled many people. "You went to her?!" He exclaimed, rising from his chair, both palms on the desk.

Tobirama's gaze bored into Touka a moment longer, who merely arched up an eyebrow at the news, to face his brother. "Of course." He jutted his chin forward, boldly. "By Uchiha standards, she's acting quite out of the norm. I do find that worth investigating, so I went." In fact, the only thing Uchiha about Akiko seemed to be the looks and the name.

"Hah!" Touka's sudden, sharp bark of laughter had the Senju leader wince. Tobirama on the other hand just grew more annoyed, if that were possible. "You approach Madara Uchiha's sister alone on your own whim and investigate her while the rest of us lie in our beds wondering about the danger we now contain in our cells?" Touka shook her head, long pieces of her dark hair sweeping over her shoulders. "Your investigation must have been enlightening, Tobirama, if you defend her so thoroughly now - unless the woman has managed to ensnare you in a genjutsu."

Every muscle in his body tensed as anger flushed his veins faster than he could control it; his jaws pressed together so hard it was painful. But the staggering amount of idiocy Touka seemed to come around with was enough to get Tobirama's rage white hot. "Ensnare me in a genjutsu? Please, tell me how? Her toes, maybe? Oh, wait - her chakra is chained by cuffs you put on her!" he practically snarled, taking just the inch of a step closer to Touka.

Who seemed to realise her flawed logic quickly - for once, Tobirama wanted to add. The line of her lips was so tight it was nearly gone and the slender nostrils puffed as she reconsidered her argument. "Doesn't matter - obviously, something must've happened for you to come around and bleat 'She's different'!"

Tobirama caught Hashirama rolling his eyes at the mocking imitation of his own baritone voice.

He closed his eyes for a moment and inhaled a deep breath - anything to not throw a slew of really harmful words at the increasingly insufferable captain. "Indeed - what matters is I detected no lie in her statements while I questioned her and examined her chakra. She came in peace, and-", he broke off for a moment to wipe his palm over his face, shaking his head once. The encounter last night - Akiko's intense stare, her shattering honesty, and nothing, not even a damn shred of anger at him to be found in her, "I can hardly believe I'm saying this - there was no trace of any desire for revenge or hatred to be detected in her." Again, his arms were crossed. "Right now, anyway." He wasn't so naive to think she might not come around to fall into the same behavioural pattern the rest of her clan seemed to follow, always.

Touka's eyebrows went up, she let out an unimpressed whistle. "Well, if Tobirama questioned her I'm sure we can all shake hands with her and be safe," except her tone of voice let on she was neither convinced nor swayed by Tobirama's sensor skills.

Hashirama, who had been following Tobirama's explanation intently, sank back into his chair, well aware of what will follow now. He rested his cheek on his palm and didn't even try to hold Tobirama back from retaliating.

Which he did, swiftly. "If we're to advocate peace, we need to treat those seeking it fairly, not cruelly. No matter who they are. With what evidence we have, there is no reason to treat Akiko Uchiha like a prisoner - and you did nothing but yap about 'what ifs' here, so I do not understand what your plan is." His stare was as sharp as the weapon the woman bore, but he decided to top it off with a condescending smirk. "Other than making yourself look like an absolute idiot, of course, which you do well."

He definitely hit a nerve. Touka turned towards him, raising a finger. "This isn't one of your-"

She didn't get far. Hashirama's palm pounded onto the desk, silencing both Tobirama and Touka, who ground her jaw visibly at the interruption as she turned around and met the Senju clan leader's hard stare. "That's enough now! Both of you!" He shook his head, rubbing at his temple. "I'm getting a headache listening to you bickering."

Tobirama violently fought the urge to tell his brother that he was getting all kinds of aches listening to the captain's idiocy and baseless conjecture, but he knew Hashirama's patience was too thin for that now.

A moment later, Hashirama's deep voice resounded through the small room again. "Akiko Uchiha has given us reason to extend at least a shred of hospitality to her. She saved Tobirama's life when she had no reason to protect the life of her brother's greatest foe beyond the reason of truly seeking peace." He crossed his arms in front of his chest, his gaze rising to the ceiling, the smooth face still worried by a frown. "Worse yet, in an ensuing conflict her brother died and she still bore no ill intent, especially towards Tobirama. Those are the facts." As he emphasised the last word, his eyes locked with Touka's, glaring, almost.

Tobirama wouldn't have tried to stop himself from grinning utterly satisfied, even if he wanted to.

Touka meanwhile snarled like a feral cat.

Hashirama ignored them both. "I concede not all of the clan may be so open-"

"Not all?" Touka interjected, voice shrill. "Most of the clan-"

"I am speaking, Touka," Hashirama's usually warm features were bereft of any hospitality as he stared her down for a moment until the woman truly quivered in her place. Unlike Tobirama, Touka did not know when to shut up and let the Senju leader speak; a fact he again regarded with a smug grin which he was forced to hide behind a cough. Hashirama's gaze darted to Tobirama immediately, but Tobirama's cough apparently was one persistent nuisance. A moment later, he continued, "They may not be so open, but we will not treat her like a criminal, either. She will be given time and fair chances. Starting by earning trust. As it is, she saved the life of one of our own. Just like you would have, Touka."

Touka's lower lip quivered in growing, unbridled frustration but the woman still didn't know when to keep her mouth closed. "This is-"

Hashirama's volume rose slightly, rarely witnessed anger sneaking into his tone. "I'm not discussing this any further until we've gathered more evidence."

Tobirama basked in the moment Touka now took to stare at his brother; bulging eyes, mouth opening and closing, as though she were a fish on dry land. There must be so many words, so many protests on her lips, and she couldn't utter a single of them. How sad.

Again his palm rose to his face, a little itch on his cheek… behind a broad smirk, of course.

Finally, all the guard's captain could press out was: "As you wish." Tobirama did not miss the fettering of Touka's jaw. "Then what do you propose, if I may ask, Clan Leader?"

Hashirama mustered her a moment longer before he leaned back on his chair again. "First off, she won't be detained and chained up anymore. She'll be allowed to roam the compound."

Touka's voice became so shrill again, Tobirama's palm slapped over his ear. "That's insane! What if she attacks us?!"

"For crying out loud!" The white-haired Senju snapped back before his brother had a chance to, not even bothering to veil his ire anymore as his furious tone dripped with sarcasm again. "The idiocy of all your arguments continues to be upsetting! Why would she attack us when she knows we can easily overpower her? It makes no sense, like pretty much everything you're blubbering about!"

Hashirama sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as he shook his head, irritation rolling off of him in waves. "Tobirama is right. Not that I believe she will, but we are well able to handle a single person."

Touka needed a moment to regain her verbal balance when the clan leader sided with Tobirama so openly, the armor clanking as she crossed her arms. Then suddenly her gaze became a squint. Oh no. She had an idea. "Well, I am glad you're so confident," she began, slowly, way too calm for Tobirama's liking. "There is a problem though - her sharingan. You know what she is capable of with it, I am sure?" Her tone was scathing.

Tobirama's scarlet stare narrowed to tiny slits. "What are you on about?"

The captain spread her arms, palms up. It was staggering with what calmness she explained her next few words. "If she activates it, she needs to be killed on the spot, of course."

The sound Tobirama let out was nothing short of indignant - a sputter, his white eyebrows climbing so high they made his usually serious face look comical. No wonder this - this - was a joke and Tobirama was convinced he had misheard - but judging by Hashirama's equally, ridiculously shocked expression, Touka absolutely just had suggested executing Akiko Uchiha for activating her sharingan.

His brother first found his words again. "That is… harsh."

Tobirama however found more precise words for the nonsense Touka was spilling. "That's not harsh - that's insane!"

"Her Sharingan possesses immense genjutsu quality," Naturally, the woman was not impressed in the slightest. Worse yet, she seemed entirely convinced of her proposal. "And we're not expecting battle, in our very home. She could-"

"We are well aware of what she can do," Hashirama cut her off, growing more stern again.

Touka clicked her tongue, satisfied. "Then you understand why she has to be killed-"

Tobirama balled his fists at his sides, drawing a deep breath - and practically spitting his words at Touka. "You're just trying to get rid of her, aren't you?"

She turned towards him. "What do you mean?" Her dark eyelashes batted innocently.

Tobirama growled, the feigned virtue of her demand easily sending him over the edge. "You're cooking up a solution that lets you kill her instantly, no matter her intention of her activating the Sharingan," he spat, crossing his arms again, pinning her with a cold stare.

Touka immediately threw herself under the mantle of her duty. "That's preposterous. I'm concerned about the lives of our people, the people I protect. I'm wondering if you are, Tobirama."

Tobirama's voice was booming. "Don't you dare. Either we decide to keep controlling her - fair enough, then the blindfold stays on, we keep her locked away and everyone is safe. I don't care where Akiko Uchiha stays." If there was one thing he disliked more than idiocy, it was dishonesty - and while Touka's arguments had been dumber than the rest of her squad, Tobirama knew she was by no means a foolish woman herself. "Your proposal actually puts people at risk still by giving her opportunity, and you an awfully convenient way to slay her. So," he pointed a pale finger at the captain, whose silver gaze had narrowed to tiny slits at him, "Don't you dare use the lives of our clan and your duty as an excuse to kill her as you like."

"Apparently," she drawled in response, venomous now, "All it took for her was to dazzle you with some smart and calm words to make you forget what clan you're dealing with here - what they did, what they're capable of-"

With a slam of his open palm on the wood of his brother's desk, Tobirama cut her short. He was bristling with fury - to think that was all she could say in response to him, the man was sure hair was going to turn even more silver like this. "For crying out loud - is spewing nothing but senseless conjecture the only way you can think to back your empty argument?"

He thought he heard Hashirama make a snorting sound, but for the sake of his elder brother, he pretended he didn't.

Touka's glance meanwhile became condescending, her lips a thin line before she continued to belittle Tobirama. "Perhaps she's already ensnared you before, at the summit?" Suddenly, her head tilted to the side. There it was again, that dangerously almost-intelligent glint in her silvery eyes. "Or maybe, I wonder, is she just going to be one of your experiments? An object to study?"

Tobirama's hand slapped his forehead as he let out bellowing laughter - that had yet to be the height of her nonsense. "Hah!" He shook his head, quickly regaining posture as he crossed his arms again, now wearing a broad sneer of his now. "Your strategy amounts to nothing but creating an opportunity to kill the Uchiha." He snorted derisively. Touka already opened her mouth to reply, but Tobirama's palm shot up, lips tutting in a most condescending fashion. He was not about to let his one pass for her. "Before you reach again for claims that she has ensnared me in a genjutsu or that I desire a new experiment, it's become apparent I must make this simple fact obvious to you: I don't care about Akiko Uchiha. I talked to her - all I know is as far as malicious intent towards us goes, she presents none, even when I examine her chakra." Part of him couldn't believe he'd just gone nearly far enough to build an Uchiha's credibility, but in spite of the ire the guard captain brought to him, he'd remain in the realm of his facts - as unbelievable as they were.

Touka had been right in one aspect - Akiko Uchiha definitely was worthy of closer study, that was for sure. Luckily though, the captain had not caught onto Tobirama's omission of that accusation with how her jaw was working again to find yet the next angry retort.

However, Hashirama frowned. "Akiko did save you, Tobirama, who she, without a doubt, knew who you were while she stayed her brother's blade."

Tobirama shook his head, angling himself toward his brother behind his desk. "She didn't save my life for my own sake - we all know that summit was carried out by her own pressing upon Madara. My death would have only pulled us further from any dream of peace."

The Senju leader sighed deeply, wistfully almost. "Regardless, I concede she will need to adhere to certain rules. And I believe a blindfold or chains are rather impractical if she is to be allowed to move around. Nor do they show hospitality. And neither," his gaze pinned Touka now, narrowing, "do we kill anyone on the spot."

She balled her fists again. "With all due respect Hashirama, may I remind you what Akiko Uchiha is-"

Hashirama raised a hand as though to pacify her, shaking his head once. "I'm well aware of what, exactly, Akiko Uchiha is. She won't be allowed to roam the compound alone until she has earned our trust."

"Elder brother...", Tobirama began, rolling his eyes. Unbelievable - would he actually give in to the nonsense of that woman now? Not to mention how impractical that rule was - as if anyone had time to play custodian for her.

Touka crosses her arms slowly, nodding. "Fair enough. I'll tell the guard squad the decision. I, personally, will stick to it of course and respect it, but…" She trailed off, tilting her head slightly. Tobirama's scarlet gaze shot to the side, narrowing instantly. Whatever she'd say next, he knew he wouldn't like it. "Do keep in mind the damage the Uchiha have caused us."

His eyes widened slightly. The implication was clear - and were it not for Hashirama's presence, Tobirama was certain she'd have been more obvious about it.

Hashirama wasn't stupid, though. He rose to his feet slowly, pinning Touka with a cold glance. His voice was icy - Tobirama couldn't remember the last time he'd witnessed this kind of aura emanating from his elder brother. If he were to tap into his sensory skills now, he'd probably be blinded by the glaring chakra - even without them, it was easy to pick up on the riled up presence the Senju leader was right now.

"Elaborate, please?" The request was simple.

He had to hand it to Touka - she was brazen, bold. Only few people wouldn't quiver when being subjected to Hashirama's overwhelming presence, especially when he was - yes, Tobirama would actually call him pissed off right now. But the captain? She stood her ground, straightened her back and blinked at the Senju leader. "I cannot vouch for everyone to be so … lenient. Accidents may happen. Misjudgements…"

A quiet hiss resounded through the small room as Tobirama drew in a sharp breath at the implication. Brave - the woman was brave, that was all he could think of before his brother's bristling chakra flared so brightly, Tobirama stood ramrod straight.

Bravery, every so often after all, went hand in hand with stupidity.

Hashirama's voice was dark - as threatening as the man would ever get - but the respect it commanded was tangible. "Touka, if just one of your squad so much as touches a hair on Akiko Uchiha's body, they will answer to me . Is that clear? "

"Crystal," Touka responded immediately, pretty tense herself.

Hashirama's glare lingers a moment longer to scrutinize her, searching for more clues of 'possibilities' that 'may' occur, but he found none. "Good." The Senju leader cleared his throat and the thick aura seemed to clear, as well. "If she sticks to the rules well enough, we will become lenient with her. That's my decision." Without any other word, he rounded the table and exited the room swiftly, the broad robes trailing behind him.

Tobirama turned his head slightly to stare after his brother a moment longer. Then he exhaled a deep breath, eyeing Touka from the side through narrow slits. " Accidents?" he scoffed. "Is that what you will call it?"

Touka bared her teeth. "' I don't actually care about her?'" She parroted, tilted her head, even mimicking the timbre of Tobirama's voice. "You are just going to treat her like another experiment."

Tobirama gave a low, dangerous growl that had his own chakra flare. She could flaunt her nonsensical prejudice around all day, if she wanted - but if she thought she'd figure him out, she had another thing coming. "Why don't you stick to your own little superstitious world and leave me to my own?" The threat was clear.

Touka scoffed. "I wonder who of us is more cruel towards Akiko Uchiha, Tobirama."

He turned on his heel, sparing her no second glance.

As he guessed, his brother was headed for the small prison house located on the far side of the compound after he had stopped by his room briefly to retrieve Akiko's satchel. With an easy jog, he already closed the distance between himself and Hashirama, who greeted him with a curt nod. Tobirama decided to keep quiet for the short rest of the walk. The upcoming conversation would be interesting enough. Once they had arrived, Hashirama unlocked the door and the prisoner beyond already straightened herself. She was kneeling again - but this time, with her front turned towards them. Her head hung low, the bright blindfold in contrast to her dark hair which fell over her shoulders.

"Akiko Uchiha," his brother greeted her warmly.

"Hashirama Senju," she responded, calmly.

"We will be removing the blindfold and the chains today. However, there are conditions," he continued.

Akiko didn't move an inch - in fact, the only clue towards any reaction would've been the slight tense of her shoulders. Tobirama figured removing the blindfold really would make reading this woman a lot easier - not that he didn't have his sensory skills activated, already.

Even so, he'd beat his brother to the chase. "You are not to activate your Sharingan anywhere outside of this room," he explained swiftly, matter-of-fact. So calmly in fact, his deep voice was downright nonchalant. "If you do, apparently some here think that's worth killing you." He delivered that statement as idiotic as he thought it was before Hashirama had a chance to sugar-coat anything.

Akiko flinched - but it might've been due to his brother's bellowing voice as he chastised him. "Tobirama!" How annoying. He wanted to see her reaction.

His gaze didn't leave Akiko, and neither did he tune out his sensory skills for one moment. "Were you going to withhold that information, elder brother? This is what they wanted to insist on, no need to make it sound beautiful."

Hashirama's irritation grew and Akiko remained perfectly still. "We didn't make any such rule, however!"

Tobirama rolled his eyes. "And yet I have a distinct feeling that accidents happen." His tone was caustic now.

Beside him, he heard the slapping of skin on skin; likely, his brother dragging his palm over his face. "You are unbelievable."

Tobirama opened his mouth to continue, but Akiko cleared her throat. Her head lifted - were she not blindfolded, she'd be looking at Tobirama directly now.

"I understand," she nodded once, perfectly still.

Tobirama raised an eyebrow, but decided against commenting on how eerie that had just felt. "Furthermore, you may only roam the compound with company."

Again, a nod was given. "I understand." Then however, she tilted her head slightly, and a black eyebrow climbed up - her clear voice being still as calm, as modest; it made the next few words downright cheeky. "What was the suggested penalty for breaking that rule, may I ask?"

Hashirama coughed.

Tobirama had to admit - she had a streak of humour to her character. As black as her hair, obviously. "We didn't get to that," he explained swiftly, just as nonchalant. "Probably also killing you though, I am sure, because that makes sense," he scoffed, not withholding an amused grunt.

Akiko hummed a low tune now, nodding once. "Very well." She tilted her head back, shrugging very slightly. "Accidents might happen then, too, I am sure."

He couldn't help the light smirk that tugged at the corners of his mouth.

His brother, on the other hand, dragged his palm over his face again. "Great," he drawled, "No that we have that cleared up, let's get these off." He took a step closer towards Akiko.

"I'm actually not sure, however," the woman's voice had taken on a slightly different tune - and only now Tobirama realised that before, she had employed a little bit of a humorous streak. Now? Now it was as bleak and serious as the night before.

His brother froze. "What?"

Akiko explained swiftly. "It is obvious that you - or at least various clan members - do mistrust me a fair deal. I cannot blame them. If they find it preferable for me to stay here, bound, then that is fine. I need not roam." Her gaze sunk again, or at least her head did. She never lost her posture - the tension in her shoulders, the cadence with which she held herself even when just sitting in front of them.

Hashirama blinked, obviously unsure of how to reply to that. "That is…"

Tobirama was more than happy to take over for his brother, however. Time for another test of character. If Akiko was going to be so modest, alright. At the very least, he still had not detected a lie. "Quite the humble person, are you? Are you planning to live like a monk in here, then?"

Hashirama rolled his eyes instantly.

The hint of a frown's wrinkle appeared on her smooth forehead; that was it. "To assume I might handle such a feat is flattering me, Tobirama." Her tone, however, was drier than a desert on a hot summer's day. "However are my reservations born from humbleness, or a sheer instinct to survive, I wonder?" And when that dryness took on a slight edge of sarcasm, it seemed a fine, clever choice of words from a woman who knew her predicament exactly - and would not easily surrender.

Tobirama crossed his arms in front of his chest however, unimpressed. "Ah, I see. You're doubting the Senju's hospitality, then?"

Her eyebrows climbed up instantly, there was a slight - slight flutter in her chakra's fluctuation, but it was impossible to track it back to any kind of emotion. "Of course not. My sincere apologies. I simply could not avoid these thoughts in light of these strict rules - which I'll follow diligently, of course." She dipped her head humbly, before raising it again as though she'd look at Tobirama. "I'm afraid of accidents, though," she added, perfectly neutral now.

Tobirama's scarlet gaze narrowed again. "But then we won't have a problem, Akiko Uchiha. No need for that kind of modesty," he explained calmly, articulating each word clearly.

She didn't reply then, and Hashirama stepped forward to undo the seal that held the chakra chains around her wrists together with a few swipes of his fingers. Reflexively, the woman stretched her hands as his brother removed the blindfold as well.

Akiko Uchiha blinked for a few seconds, adjusting to the sudden sensation of light after hours of darkness - and then, two obsidian eyes were staring into Tobirama's face. They were as intense as he remembered them from the day she had saved his life. However, they also were reddened - as was the skin of her eyelids.

She'd been crying.

As if she had caught up to his realisation her gaze swept down, the long, black hair veiling her face. Tobirama clicked his tongue in observation, and the woman rose to her feet swiftly. Defiant, almost.

He stayed quiet.

Hashirama stepped back. "Akiko," his voice immediately made her head turn up again and let her gaze settle on him. His voice was sincere - obviously not as threatening as before when Touka damn earned it, but the heavy tone was the same. "Trust me as leader of the Senju Clan, I will vouch for your safety. Tobirama might have worded it unelegantly -"

Tobirama snorted. "I told the truth. "

Hashirama cut him off with a dangerous glare. "But no such penalty as death will be administered. You have my word."

Akiko bowed deep, immediately. "You are an honorable man, Hashirama Senju. Thank you." The intensity of her voice seemed to be Hashirama's match, or at the very least the slight tremble to her tone seemed to indicate she meant it, dearly. Likewise, Tobirama still found no dissonance in her behaviour and what his sensory skills picked up.

How maddening.

Hashirama smiled slightly. Then, his hand procured a small, brown bag from the depths of his attire. "Your satchel, by the way. You understand we will hold onto your weapons, of course." He offered it to Akiko.

She rose again and the hint of surprise brushed over her face. With a little chuckle, she grasped the pouch. "Obviously, yes. Thank you." Immediately, the Uchiha woman opened it - Tobirama had to squint to actually make out what she seemed to be looking for. Or if she was just checking if they had stolen anything. Briefly, he saw something red flash - a little gemstone possibly, that Akiko clutched immediately in her hand, her eyes closing. Tobirama's eyes widened slightly at the ripple that went through her chakra network - the emotion she just felt connected to that stone must have been intense . Even more so considering how stoic this woman was. Just what was that stone? "You are being very generous," she nodded at Hashirama.

"Are our actions born from generosity or pressing need to pay off debts but an unwillingness to compromise, I wonder," Tobirama commented drily, snorting a harsh chuckle.

"You're insufferable today, brother," Hashirama sighed exasperatedly, shaking his head.

Irritation flared in Tobirama. It was one thing to be crying about his directness - fair enough. But he hated this scheme. "What is she supposed to think, elder brother?" His voice was dripping with disdain. "We're letting you off, but make no mistake we might just as well kill you? Ah, no, I'm sorry - an accident might happen," his low timbre had become caustic again, entirely fed up by this theatre.

"We need to respect the clan's wishes," Hashirama's tone grew stricter again.

"The clan should grow a sense of rationality before it can have its wishes respected, if you ask me."

He sighed. "You know, brother, I'm not right now, actually."

Tobirama only huffed in reply.

Akiko had put her palm over her mouth and was scratching the side of her jaw a little, both eyebrows were tilted upwards. A lighter tone had found its way to her voice again. "I'm sure I can manage without my Sharingan outside. It will be very rough, but… for the sake of no accidents happening," she nodded.

Tobirama extended his arms, raising both palms. "Rest assured, you'll be getting deadly glares nonetheless."

Akiko clicked her tongue. "Perhaps I'll leave the blindfold on, then."

"Ah!" Tobirama nodded, turned towards Hashirama slowly. He made sure to sound entirely surprised. "That is a sound suggestion. For some reason, I felt I heard this before. Elder Brother?"

Unfortunately, Hashirama's patience was used up by now. "That's enough Tobirama! This is their home." He turned towards Akiko. "Understand this, Akiko: our clans each suffered from one another. Unfortunately most aren't as forgiving as I want them to be. That's all."

Tobirama rolled his eyes.

Akiko nodded. "I understand, of course."

"Then let us show you around, Akiko Uchiha, as your guard dogs, so no accidents happen, right?" he growled, the words rolling off his tongue in his low baritone voice that let no doubt about what he thought about the guard dog ordeal.

Tobirama exited the cell swiftly, and Hashirama's voice was behind him. "Can you be nice for five minutes?"

He just shook his head.

The relationship between Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju was nothing like what Izuna and Madara had shared, Akiko realised with growing incredulity. She couldn't decide whether the reason was they were both unarmed and in domestic clothing rather than in the shining, famed Senju armor she'd only ever see them don - or if the reason was their quite frankly inane bickering. Although Akiko was ready to admit she could not easily concede the possibility of simply - for now - being unable to imagine these two men were more than the infamous killing machines they were hailed as in her clan. Hashirama in particular - the man that kept her brother, the best shinobi the Uchiha had ever seen, on his toes.

Who, just now, seemed to at least verbally be beaten around by his younger brother. Akiko tried to remember if there ever was a time Izuna had talked to Madara like this.

A suffocating tightness wound around her heart quickly and reached into her throat; the woman swallowed heavily. Izuna's rhetorical finesse had been more elegant than the blunt sarcasm Tobirama Senju liked to employ, she knew.

"I know I said you'll be getting deadly glares, however rest assured, we will prevent any physical violence, so you can come out now," the deep voice called as though he read her mind.

"You're describing us like some savages, Tobirama!"

Akiko's gaze wandered past the door frame to where both men were standing, a few meters away from the room she had spent the last night in. Tobirama's cynical reply was lost in entirety to her scrutinizing the room briefly, but she believed it to be a rather pointed remark about savages having customs of killing people without proper process.

It was a small holding cell - she recognised a few seals on the wall to subdue chakra as well as chakra signatures. To her right, sprawled out, a futon that had seen the best of its days; Akiko herself was standing on a tattered tatami mat. The wood of the floor and the walls however - strong, pristine. It checked out - this was a facility meant to keep someone inside, of course.

With a shake of her head then, she stepped outside - only to blink as the bright sunlight hit her eyes that had been in the dark for too long. Instinctively, Akiko threw up her arm to shield her face a little and squinted to take in her surroundings. Before her, a sizeable plaza sprawled: cobblestones paved the ground in what seemed to be a messy pattern. They didn't quite reach the buildings that lined up around the plaza; machiyas of varying sizes but each with two stories, some more narrow, some broader. More than half - from what she could tell - seemed to have some kind of craftsman shop in their ground floor, open to the plaza - she saw multiple blacksmiths; at the very least. All buildings were shaped out of sturdy wooden beams - they didn't just look robust, they seemed intricate.

Akiko was stunned. The only reason she did not think the Senju compound was a village was the decisive lack of details making it so: laughing children playing, food vendors, shops for small life conveniences like flowers, for example. All she saw was stringent order: nothing like her home, which had grown just like the clan did and sprawled in a complicated but yet simple way, once a young Uchiha learned to maneuver through the narrow alleyways between the buildings.

One thing the Senju compound did not seem to lack was the figurative administrative building: to her right side, perched on a shallow hill was a building Akiko dared to describe as a mansion - this must be where the clan's leader lived. A broad, stone stairway lead up the two story building with the slant, teal roof; the only one to have one like this, she realised. To the left and right of the large door sprawled a wing of the house each. The front of both wings hinted at the hall of each right behind by the veiled panels she spotted, perched on an engawa. Akiko would bet money there also was a neat garden embedded in the yard of each wing, too, framed by another engawa.

Still, she would not deny a small amount of satisfaction that this building was in no way superior to the main family's courtyard of the Uchiha compound - neither in size nor in seeming luxury. Petty, she knew, but a fleeting notion she'd let pass it just for a stale sense of familiarity.

A much different realisation hit her that moment: no Uchiha had ever seen this before. At least, lived to see it. So far, anyway. A cold shower crept up her spine and once more the woman swallowed down a heavy lump as her gaze finally returned to her expectant companions. She was in the heart of the Senju's seat of power - their compound, their home - to be shown around. Where they lived - the clan her own had battled all her life against - in domestic peace. And now she'd walk around - the enemy?

Akiko forced her feet forward before more doubt would intrude her mind. She had no choice - she would have to trust both Senju to keep their word whilst she would do her best to remain poised and indifferent. Nobody needed to know how uncomfortable she felt.

As she joined both men to start owning up to her seemingly more and more insane decision, she gave a curt nod. Tobirama's scarlet eyes assessed her through narrow eyelids but the man saved yet another no doubt piercing remark to turn around and begin to walk. Hashirama on the other hand gave Akiko a warm smile that reached his eyes and gave way to little wrinkles in the corners of each; testimony to a man who seemed to laugh heartily often. The friendliness the Senju leader radiated was tangible - and reassuring. While she couldn't muster a smile herself yet, she did feel the stiffness inside herself ease somewhat.

Alas, the reassurance did not last long. In fact, all the trio had to do was round the plaza by walking past the machiyas lined up around it for Akiko to realise the Senju weren't just cautious of her: their stares were hateful and nobody made a secret or even an attempt to hide the disdain in their expression as they passed the people, at a reasonably safe distance. Akiko wondered if Hashirama and Tobirama picked it deliberately. Granted, some seemed more neutral or even disinterested, but the staggering majority was every bit as scornful as they were on the field of battle. It was still early morning - the compound was just waking up and the chirps of the earliest morning birds were calling them awake.

Which meant there would be a lot more to come, for her.

Briefly, Akiko scolded herself for even being surprised by the overwhelming amount of dislike crashing into her. And yet she couldn't help but wonder if she'd ever been the target of such focused hate before - no, not really. To quite obviously be shown how every single human being in this compound was her enemy - in the place she'd be staying at, too - it was a suffocating feeling that gave way to a new kind of pain blossoming in her chest: a different kind of sadness. It wasn't the neverending sorrow festering since Izuna had died; this emotion stung, it hurt like the slice of a kunai.

Akiko felt homesick.

Tobirama's head tilted ever so slightly now and then to give her these scrutinising, narrow stares over the shoulder but the man was suspiciously quiet. At some point, Akiko made a point to stare back just as harshly until he turned around with a huff.

Hashirama explained a few things as they went along; indeed the craftsmen shops she had been able identify were mostly smiths supplying the clan with all a shinobi needed for combat; including the renowned Senju battle armor.

"We regularly get offers to sell our armor for high selling prices," Hashirama explained as the strolled past another smithy - with no small amount of pride.

Akiko hummed. "The Senju armor is famous," she supplied, nonchalantly, her gaze daring to sweep to the blacksmith's shop - only for a second. Anything more felt like trespassing on a secret she did not want to be privy to.

Tobirama's deep voice rumbled beside her. "Just like the Uchiha steel, no? Your clan's weapons are fabled."

Akiko blinked in surprise to find the man's scarlet gaze on her again, but less scrutinising now. If anything the inquiry was genuine. "And we don't sell them, either," she replied with a smirk, winking.

There was not much room for different productions: only very few workshops were dedicated to carpentry but that seemed to be the extent of the Senju's work. Unsurprising - the Uchiha were no different in that regard; almost all of their craftsmanship was dedicated to the war and keeping the clan ready. While the man didn't exactly dabble in any details about pretty much anything, one thing became obvious quickly: the Senju's organisation was a finely tuned system running perfectly.

As was to be expected by the clan able to battle the Uchiha, of course. Not that her home was any less organised; but Akiko liked to think it was not as obvious.

Maybe it was just because it was, well, home.

The buildings were as intricate as they had seemed from the view of her small cell house, as Akiko now had come to the compact structure she was being kept in. The sturdy wooden beams were adorned with the Senju vajra each, names sometimes etched into the wood, seals, wishes and blessings for protection of the inhabitants - loving accents to each of the machiyas and the craftsman shops some of them hosted. She was surprised how much wood each building used - a sheer luxury, almost.

The woman also wondered about the cell house - it seemed to be a curious location for the prisoners of the clan - right at the plaza that apparently was the middle of the compound. But Akiko soon realised the choice was as deliberate as it was not: just like the Uchiha compound, the Senju's had grown a lot over time. To have prisoners in the middle meant they'd watch her easily, captives couldn't flee as easily and finally - this was where the building always had been. As soon as the trio had rounded the plaza, Hashirama led them down a broad path off of the plaza.

Apparently the plaza and the buildings around it were just the inner ring of the compound: there was an outer ring, too. Of course - what Akiko had seen so far nearly wouldn't be enough to encompass the battle prowess of the Senju clan. However the order was being kept up: back to back to the buildings of the inner ring, the inner row of machiyas of the outer ring were lined up. The street wasn't paved anymore and the buildings that were opposite of the tight inner portion of the outer ring, adjourning what Akiko thought was the boundary of the compound, were not as closely built to one another anymore. Here, the compound did sprawl a little finally - and the wood of these homes seemed a lot younger than that of the inner ring, or even some of the outer ring's houses which adjourned those of the inner ring. There even were trees growing between some of the buildings, as though the surrounding forest reached into the compound to encompass it into its embrace and its low hum resounded through the street - the chirping of birds and the rustle of the leaves.

Just like her own home, the Senju compound had grown, in its own way: orderly, neat, with a clear purpose: the organisation definitely made defending their home a lot easier. Hashirama might not explain it as such, but it didn't take an experienced eye to notice as such.

As they rounded the outer ring, they passed more structures Akiko had expected to see: training grounds, the falconry for messaging, various storage buildings and the infirmary. She was surprised the latter was located here - and not in the inner ring - but Hashirama explained it used to be part of the clan leader's house, when the medical proficiency hadn't progressed as much as it had yet. Though as the clan and their skill grew - a proper building was needed, but the main house still could be used, of course. The other surprise was the clan's treasury: rather, library, as it were. A quaint, constantly guarded and heavily sealed building on the inner side of the outer ring - and a source of pride if Tobirama's satisfied look was anything to go by. As the "clan of a thousand jutsu" had amassed enough knowledge for such a building to exist, this was where they kept the scrolls and all the intel they had gathered over the centuries. Secure - and protected from any outsider.

Akiko squinted. Such a thing didn't exist in the Uchiha compound - their knowledge was passed on to the next generation diligently and certainly also kept on scrolls, as well. But each family had their own - exchange was possible and necessary, but to amass it in such a way seemed… Akiko didn't know how she felt about that, except that she wanted to go in and browse - were it not for the murderous gazes of the guards.

Finally the trio headed back to the cell house as the sun stood high and life in the compound was stirring more and more - and so were the unwelcoming clan members' activities picking up. The jarring sensation of homesickness stirred again as Akiko watched everyone move with purpose - they had their place.

And she had lost hers.

Notes:

Man, that argument was a challenge to write. Many, many thanks again to kuramakakashi/lehbarnes for beta'ing - they made it so much better!

Chapter 4

Notes:

A little bit of a deep breath before the plot will pick up again? In other words: adjusting to life with the Senju isn't easy. One Senju in particular doesn't make it easy for Akiko.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Akiko's days had blurred into something of a sketchy routine since her arrival. She'd receive a daily ration, usually consisting of water, rice and a small slide of whatever meat seemed to be available today - as well as an alluring invitation to step outside, since whoever delivered her meals never closed the door to her little cell house fully. It was tempting to swing it open just a bit more to gaze outside - but Tobirama's caution against 'accidents' had served well to prompt Akiko to close it, always.

It also made her wonder if that door really wasn't kept open by accident.

Today was no different - she had finished what she deemed the morning portion of her meal and stowed the rest away for later. It had been a surprisingly generous amount. Now, it was time to wait for the next part of her day: her guardian to allow her a stretch of the legs.

More like being dragged around like some animal.

The guard squad was neither friendly nor forthcoming about having been assigned this duty apparently; but Akiko guessed it was their task to watch prisoners. From what little she understood about the Senju's organisation by now, there seemed to be guarding squads, scouting squads and then the fighting force that went on missions. Their roles seemed interchangeable though, as she'd realise later - hardly anyone stayed in their role forever and especially with growing experience, Senju would become fighters.

Either way, she derived no pleasure from the whole ordeal of being watched: they did not speak a word with her, she'd round the compound once, maybe twice, and then simply return to the cell to slam the door in the miffed person's face herself. Akiko knew well to keep her body in shape in the confines of this small space.

She didn't need some mandatory walking exercise as though to prance around, subjecting herself to the hateful glares of pretty much all of the clan.

Only to feel a pang of disappointment, every now and then. It was silly. Hashirama seemed to be exempt from the decades of hatred between the Uchiha and the Senju, just like she was - that did not mean the rest of his clan was, leader or not. She did not blame anyone, of course - who knew how many family members they had lost to her prestigious clan members. Maybe even her own brother, who certainly hated the Senju even more now.

It would just be nice to start somewhere building up… anything.

Maybe she'd really become a monk, living in this tiny cell house, like Tobirama prophesied. Akiko sighed. It would take time. What else? Not like she was going anywhere.

Of course, not every single Senju regarded her as evil incarnate. In fact, there had been a memorable occasion just a few days after her arrival in which a tall, broad man with spiky blonde hair all but stormed into the cell house: Gotoku, as she learned a little later, a man of either too few or too many words, but definitely someone unperturbed by pretty much anything except not getting his own agenda through. Not that he'd introduce himself, at all.

"Get up sparkly eyes!" He had bellowed in greeting, clapping his hands in front of Akiko who actually still had been curled up on the sorry excuse of a futon. For a hot second, she had worried he might kick her awake. "Time for your walk!"

Akiko had braced herself on her forearms with reluctance. "Talk about feeling like a dog," she had muttered under her breath before she had risen to her feet with a sigh.

Sparkly eyes, though. That had been a new one - nothing she'd even comment on further than with a scoff.

Perhaps Gotuku had heard her still with the way he had whistled lowly and turned around already. "Or stay here and wallow in misery, I don't care!"

Either way, he had left Akiko no choice. In a moment he had been out of the door and his heavy footsteps were moving off. If Akiko had wanted 'her walk' she'd have had to follow the brusque man.

"Fantastic," a bleary comment the woman couldn't bite down.

Swiftly, she had caught up to the man wearing a short, green yukata, a shining white headband adorned with the Senju varja and black pants. If he was one of the guards, he didn't dress like the other fully armored and armed shinobi. Maybe he had been off-duty.

Akiko wouldn't deny, it had piqued her interest. It still had been early morning - the sun barely had drenched the sky in reddish hues. As they had been crossing the empty plaza of the compound, she had done well to keep beside and close to Gotoku, who had not spared her so much as another glance. "I'm surprised," Akiko had tentatively begun, "It's just been very few times, but the guards always stared holes in my back and let me choose the destination."

Which had earned her a condescending scoff from the man. "Yeah, I'm no guard and I don't fucking care. I don't have time to babysit you." Suddenly his head had snapped around to pin Akiko with a narrow-lidded stare. "Besides, you got no place to be anyway, so you follow me."

The sudden, brutal honesty had Akiko doing no more than blink at how apprehensive it sounded - but only on a surface level. "You… are not wrong, I guess." You're not kind about it, either though. She had been quite certain what his reply to that would be.

Not that the conversation had continued anyway; as swiftly as his gaze had fixated on her, as quick it had been on the path ahead again on which he had led her to the outer ring, not looking back to Akiko once.

If she had been still following, even. Well, if she had not, accidents would have happened, right?

Even so, she could not help another pointed question. "Not scared to walk with your back turned towards the Uchiha?" After all, the only other individuals who did and had not been armed were Hashirama and Tobirama: the former had more power than Akiko dared to imagine, the latter had brutally interrogated her and, by all means, reassured himself of her peaceful intentions.

Which the rest of the clan yet had to trust, really.

If they didn't… dispose if her in some accident first.

Gotoko though? He only had let out a laugh Akiko would've described as hearty were it not for the sinister words that followed it. "Nope. I could easily kill you if you get funny ideas. They're being cowards."

Fortunately, she had entertained no such ideas. With a click of her tongue, Akiko had merely responded drily, "Your confidence is commendable."

Finally, their trek around the outer ring had led them past two machiyas down a path into a basin which was filled with sand entirely. Judging by the wooden beams perched around it this was a training ground. Akiko had frowned. Surely this didn't mean…?

To be safe, the woman had stayed at the side as Gotoku had sauntered to the center of the area, already wrapping his fists with white bandages. By chance he had noticed Akiko's hesitance and waved dismissively in her direction.

"Yeah, you just stay over there. Go sniff a flower or look brooding, whatever you Uchiha do when you're not fighting."

Akiko's eyebrows could not have climbed any higher. Fortunately though, she was nothing if not able to quickly shoot back an equally sloppy response. "Oh, you nailed it, really. You forgot torturing little children with our dojutsu, I guess."

Gotoku's bellowing laughter had echoed through the basin. "Yeah, go for it. Whatever."

Incredulously, but not without rolling her eyes first, her gaze had lingered on his back a little longer while he seemingly had deemed the conversation to be over. Of course, he couldn't be serious at all - but that wasn't what had baffled Akiko. His lax attitude was; she wanted to believe it was his natural behaviour. And if it was, then she wondered how an individual like him had been vested this responsibility - after all, from what she had gathered, she still was a high profile prisoner.

The answer had become obvious quickly. The man wasn't just a taijutsu expert; he was a true master. Akiko dared to wonder if she had ever met someone as skilled as him with how he had spun, kicked, and punched the wooden beams which - as though fortified by yet another jutsu or seal - didn't break under the tremendous duress he put them under. They must be; nothing should withstand this force.

Even so, as she had watched with increasing wonder from a cross-legged position, a question had been imposing itself more and more on her.

"You never train anything besides taijutsu?" Akiko had called, as Gotoku had finished yet another impressive, complicated maneuver.

He had shrugged his broad shoulders once and wiped the sweat off his brows. "Nope, no need for lesser jutsu."

Akiko had sputtered. Did he really just- "That's- that's what you call them?"

His silver gaze had swept in her direction when he caught the indignant sound she made. "Sure. Waste of time." A broad grin had spread on his lips. "Anything I have to do, I can achieve with this body."

That had seemed too confident to take it at face-value. Akiko had rested her chin on a balled fist, an eyebrow arching up. "What if someone uses long range attacks?"

Slowly, Gotoku's arm had risen up to point at her with his index finger. Now, his eyes had been ablaze with the same unfortunate, eager grin. "Want to try to keep me at a long range?"

Not that Akiko had been impressed by the eerie boldness he displayed; a mannerism she easily jotted down as boyish now that she thought about it. "You know," she had drawled lazily, "Something tells me getting involved in a fight with anyone is a safe way to get a katana in my back."

Alas, his fervor had not faded. "Eventually, sparkly eyes." He had lowered his arm. "My sister's going to untwist her panties and all will be well."

That had Akiko frown instantly. "Your sister?"

Gotoku's grin had become devious. "Touka. You'll hear about her, no doubt."

Akiko wasn't sure if she wanted to, really. Not back then, not now.

But she didn't see Gotoku again after this rather intriguing encounter nor did she meet this inconspicuous sister of his - any following 'visit' of a guard followed the usual pattern and whatever breather Akiko admittedly got was used up quickly.

As much as she wanted to deny it, the increasingly maddening circumstances were getting to her; storming around for the compound and training inside the cell would only satisfy the hungering spirit for so long.

Today, a knock ripped her out of the increasingly dreary thoughts, but before she could mutter anything to let the person in, the door swung open already. Luckily, Akiko had been sitting cross legged far enough behind it on the worn-out tatami mat so whoever invited themselves in wasn't right in her face.

Akiko certainly wouldn't scramble away. For anyone.

Tobirama Senju was mustering her with a narrow, hard stare from the scarlet eyes. He wasn't wearing the Senju clan attire today, either - he never seemed to, Akiko noticed. Always the black shirt and pants.

"You may come in," she greeted him in a tone that was dry enough to have someone more polite offer water to her.

But Tobirama only let his eyebrows climb up slowly. "I wasn't aware this is your own home, apologies," his voice certainly being a fair match in terms of aridity.

Akiko pursed her lips, unimpressed by the implication. "I could have been naked."

"I am perfectly capable of closing my eyes and turning around should you be in such a compromising situation."

Akiko's eyebrows shot up before she could even will them not so. The audacity of this man- "How very reassuring. Given our past interactions, I was unsure if you had this shred of decorum left."

Tobirama merely gave a curt snort. "I'd even wait for you to tell me when you're done dressing yourself, how about that."

Akiko opened her mouth to reply, but her wit failed her entirely for how insolent Tobirama was being.

Besides, he continued right away. "Furthermore it is past noon, and therefore quite unlikely you wouldn't be dressed by now."

Unbelievable. "Well, I'm glad you're so familiar with my habits." Not that she had any clue about the time - a clock really would be a blessing in this small room. Or would it? She'd probably stare at it too long.

Wordlessly, Tobirama extended his hand, holding a small linen bag, for Akiko to take. "Black cloth, thread and sewing utensils, as you requested," he explained.

Any kind of irritation she might have felt was blown away as a bright notion swept briefly over Akiko's mien at the explanation of Tobirama's delivery; the woman rose to her feet quickly to receive the bag with a small bow. "Thank you kindly."

Tobirama crossed his arms in front of his chest then. "I'll be your company for the day," he added neutrally as Akiko mustered the contents of the bag, rummaging through it.

Her head tilted up. "Company?" Her inquiry was genuinely confused - had she been upgraded to some mandatory … sit in with one of the clan? Deary her, that could become difficult.

Tobirama, on the other hand, appeared to be a tad bit miffed at the question. Already, the fine wrinkles of a frown formed on his forehead. "The one you need to go outside so no accidents," he practically spat that word out, "happen?"

Akiko blinked. "Oh. That's how you call it," she replied then lazily, wondering how fast she could round the compound to get back here and start getting to work with these tools. It would probably be inconsiderate to outright turn Tobirama down… or would it?

Tobirama's frown deepened. "Do you prefer a different term? Entourage? Guide? Custodian?" His tone became more caustic with each suggestion.

She was unimpressed, though. "I don't think there is a word for the entirely unmotivated, unlucky fellow that is designated to follow me around and watch for accidents. But it's not company, let me tell you," she clicked her tongue.

She wasn't really sure, but Tobirama's mien darkened slightly - perhaps just by how he inclined his head forward slightly. Eventually, he just huffed. "I suppose that is to be expected of their lot. They probably get credit from their captain for being extra undesirable."

Akiko shrugged. "Decades of hatred won't fade easily. I can't expect them to be as open as I am. But it doesn't make walking around pleasant, anyhow."

Tobirama raised a palm. "Fair enough."

She raised an eyebrow. "What?"

"Then I'll stay here, and be your company."

Now both of Akiko's eyebrows climbed even higher. Certainly, on the one hand - it seemed rather polite of Tobirama to do this. But on the other hand, she didn't think for a moment he didn't have an ulterior motive himself. Tobirama Senju was a brilliantly sharp man - and unfortunately, brilliantly sharp people like him never did anything without good reason. And what Akiko had witnessed of the man so far, he was neither one for politeness nor friendly interaction.

In fact, all Tobirama had ever done to her was press for information, question her integrity and flaunt the clan's hatred into her face.

No, she did not want his company.

Unfortunately, he had already taken a seat in a cross legged position opposite of her - as much as that was possible in the small space of the cell.

Silently, she cursed her mother's fair upbringing of her to not just tell him that and also wished on her spirit to give her strength for the coming time. Before Akiko sat down herself again, she began to loosen the white belt around her clan tunic.

Tobirama gave a low hum. "Well, this is getting awkward fast."

Akiko halted for a moment to regard the man with a cold, lazy stare. "I can do better than Tobirama Senju," she shot back, unimpressed, before the belt was off and she could slip the tunic easily over head, remaining in a black top and black pants, revealing lean, muscular arms. "I'm sure you won't mind if I work while you accompany me," she murmured, sitting down crossed legged herself now, draping the piece of clothing over her legs.

"Not at all," the low timbre commented from his corner.

The Uchiha fan symbol on the back of the tunic was now presented to her. Gingerly, the tips of her fingers traced over it. Akiko leaned forward slightly to let her black, silky hair slip over her shoulders to form a curtain; shielding her expression from the Senju.

Lest he'd see the pain that was marring her face. What she'd do now would not be easy.

A brief moment later she took a deep breath, straightened herself, and reached for the bag with the tailoring utensils.

From the corner of her eye, she noticed the hawk-like stare the scarlet eyes were giving her - Tobirama's hands might be resting on his knees, but his attention was focused entirely on her.

When his question came, she nearly winced. "So, how does an Uchiha become like you?"

Of course he'd ask this - anything, really. There was the reason for him staying, it seemed. "Must I answer this question for another reason than general politeness?" Akiko replied, disinterested as she sized up the fan symbol with the small, linen measuring tape that had been in the bag.

Tobirama's deep voice was entirely impassive. "You are still the prisoner of this clan."

Akiko shrugged and answered with equal, feigned nonchalance. "Please, continue." She knew precisely what he wanted. He could still work more for it.

A hint of irritation snuck into his low timbre. "Not interested in enlightening us more on yourself, your motives in order to win trust?"

He struck a nerve. Of course he did. Her gaze snapped up to find the scarlet eyes still trained on her, narrowed to slits. Otherwise, he seemed perfectly relaxed. Akiko straightened herself. "Us?", she inquired, calmly. "Or do you mean yourself, maybe?"

A silver eyebrow drew up by a tiny margin, nothing more. "Someone is bound to ask the question," he began, his palm lifting from his knee as he shrugged slightly. "I happen to be the most inquisitive - or maybe the one least dulled by generations of festering hatred between the clans."

Or maybe just the most nosy one. Akiko had to actively maintain her neutral expression, the audacity of this man was becoming more difficult to endure.

When she didn't reply right away, he continued easily. "Which, by the way, is as nonsensical as those rules the clan imposed on you."

"Nonsensical?" she inquired swiftly, leaning for the bag again to pull the black cloth out.

Tobirama's gaze narrowed again, she heard the gust of a sharp breath being exhaled. "Don't be coy. I know who you are, Akiko Uchiha. Your Sharingan possesses fearsome genjutsu qualities."

She did not grace him with a verbal answer to that - instead, she began to take measure on the black fabric, marking the edges of the square she wanted to cut out with the white chalk that had been in the bag as well.

Surprisingly, Tobirama's voice stayed even - a little too even. Akiko could hear the frown he'd be wearing now. He was getting impatient. "They demanded to kill you on sight should they glimpse at your eyes turning red, but the truth of the matter is: before anyone is able to, they're drooling heaps on the floor with you waltzing over them." Again, he paused - waiting for an answer - and answer she'd not grace him with, opting to fight down her growing irritation with the man. "Tell me I'm wrong."

Akiko's head snapped up, shooting a cold glance his way. "You are," she spoke, sharper than she intended to be. "I would never do such a thing to those protecting me."

His response was swift - and had Akiko flinch in surprise. A coarse laugh, as wry as his words were sarcastic. "Hah! Were your hair a shade of brown I'd mistake you for Elder Brother for the sheer naiveté of that statement alone." He leaned back and crossed his arms, though he was not sneering nor was his tone condescending - but that did not make the following words less jarring. "You are tolerated."

Akiko gritted her teeth, finding no more reason to keep up more decorum if her esteemed company was expert only in prodding at her. "Fine, Tobirama," she hissed, pointedly grabbing the knife from the bag in order to cut out her marked square. "You're hounding me, ensuring I feel nothing but threatened and at the same time nothing in the whole compound seems more intriguing than I." The knife settled down on the fabric. "What is your point?"

Naturally, the man wasn't impressed at all. Why should he be, anyway? As swiftly as the sarcasm had overcome his tone, it was gone again. "You are mistaken," he explained neutrally. "I merely pointed out how the people feel about you - in fact I advocated for leisure on your behalf."

She couldn't help but frown at that bit of information. "Despite my demon Sharingan?"

He spread his palms a little, shaking his head. "I said the rules are nonsensical. I didn't say we couldn't deal with you should you turn out to be more like your clansmen than you let on." Now there definitely was some satisfaction swinging with his words.

Akiko rolled her eyes. "How charming of you." She looked down on the fabric again, beginning to cut out the square she needed.

Tobirama's tone was still tinged by irony. "I aim to please." Another dreadful pause. Would this conversation end soon? "However, I don't think you will become the next avenger, will you?"

She didn't even look back at him. "I won't?" If he wanted to analyse her, he might as well. Of course he was right, but she'd sooner run this knife over her throat than to admit that to him. Part of her was surprised by the childish petulance with which she guarded her inner mechanisms from Tobirama Senju, though she was fairly certain that much was fuelled by the man's zeal to discover precisely those.

Which he proved once more as he went on yet another lengthier explanation throughout which Akiko still didn't look up - she wanted the square to be cut out perfectly. If it annoyed Tobirama, his neutral tone didn't let it on.

"For one, you were not lying when we spoke, ever. And for another, you have nowhere to run, have you? I've not found out a lot about you on top of what I do know, but it doesn't take a genius to make an educated guess about your options, which seem to be… zero. Therefore turning against us is equal to suicide - whatever your motives for believing in peace as you do may be, at the very least you do want to stay alive it seems, however intelligent that is, given your circumstances."

By the end of it though, she could only give an exasperated sigh. Both on the account he was right - and for the fact he still managed to deliver that with a stingy bit of sarcasm Akiko found entirely unnecessary. "For someone who knows little about me you sure judge a lot," she drily commented.

"Oh, please," he clicked his tongue, irritation working its way into his low timbre again. "You act as though wanting to figure your intentions out is tantamount to invasion of privacy when really I'm puzzled about the fact a clan notorious for seeking revenge and harbouring endless hatred for their enemies surprises me with a member that seemingly has the temper of a sheep."

She had half a mind to simply tell him yes, it was invasion of privacy, prisoner or no - but if anything, it seems Tobirama wasn't satisfied with an answer that broke down to 'because'. She gazed up at him again to find the man frowning deeply; whereas she merely raised an eyebrow up. "Actually, I like to think my intentions became obvious when I saved your life and surrendered to you all, to be honest." Then, she tilted her head slightly. "In fact, I even explained my intentions to you." Rather, he forced her to tell, which she let on by the slightly irritated tone of her voice.

But Tobirama easily glossed over that little detail. The man probably thought his behaviour had been entirely warranted. "Which brings me back to my original question. How does an Uchiha come to rearrange their values in such a way?"

Akiko's gaze narrowed slightly. He certainly seemed to have a penchant for persistence - well, so did she. If disinterest didn't work, maybe this would: a fine smile spread her lips, nothing short of a daring challenge. "It also brings me back to wonder why I should entrust you with that personal information. Is it not enough to show, rather than tell?"

Instantly, Tobirama's mien grew cloudy and the frown deeper. He crossed his arms again, narrowing his gaze to small slits. "Alright," the word rolled off his baritone voice smoothly. "Am I not trusting you by locking eyes with you, purposefully prodding at you, but still confident you won't get… revenge?"

Her eyebrows shot up at the change of tactic. But she was done being indirect. "Curious," Akiko replied, the smile still tugging at her lips, entirely confident he'd not get what he wanted. "A more emotional individual might accuse you of trying to blackmail me into spilling now, Tobirama."

He simply gave a humorless, coarse chuckle. "But you are no such person." He was right again, but Akiko didn't let it on. "In fact, like said, so far you have demonstrated the emotional width of a stone. Which is most intriguing, given the circumstances of your arrival."

The last bit was a lot more difficult to take in stride than she wanted it to be - but mainly because of sarcasm that was coating his words. He knew, he knew it all - her smile faded. "Not only are you sharp but also you continue to be tactless, I see."

Tobirama shrugged. "I prefer to describe things as they are."

Now was Akiko's turn to bark a caustic chuckle. "Oh, I hadn't noticed." She shook her head and folded the black fabric to lay it aside, leaving her with the square and her clan tunic.

"Your own sarcasm is as sharp as mine, Akiko," he commented flatly.

"What can I say, I'm defenseless save for my words," she muttered, reaching for the black thread and the needle in the bag.

"You're forgetting your demon Sharingan eyes."

"And the demon sharingan eyes, yes." The black square covered the Uchiha fan symbol perfectly. Again, she had to bend over the tunic slowly to let her hair veil her expression. A low rustle from Tobirama's corner of the room indicated motion - Akiko grew irritated. He was trying to see her face. She ground her teeth so hard her jaws hurt, but it was a welcome distraction from the pain the next action caused her. The needle went right into the top right corner, through the fabric of the square and into the thick cloth of her tunic.

It'd take a bit to sew this on.

Tobirama cleared his throat. "You know, were it not for the circumstances, I'd at least chuckle at an Uchiha describing them as such."

She only had a humorless snort left for him. "Well, perhaps that is the first you might learn about me," entirely unsatisfied the man actually did get a shred of information out of her, by her own admission no less.

It didn't matter right now. She only had eyes for the work at hand.

"You don't consider them a gift, then?" His inquiry was genuine - the interest wasn't laced with any kind of witty sarcasm.

Only Akiko was beyond the point of benevolently sharing anything right then. "The demon eyes, you mean?" Her tone was caustic. "I don't know. Placing values like that on something that simply is given seems either entirely arrogant or just delusional. My Sharingan is a part of me. It's neither a gift nor a curse." The needle well on its way down the side of the square; her hands were steady, and fast - but her tone was anything but. More anger than she wanted to had snuck in.

Tobirama didn't reply directly - only the rustle of fabric on Akiko's lap and the sounds of their breath were heard. Finally, he exhaled an exasperated snort. "Good grief."

Akiko's gaze snapped up, she shot a glare at the unbelievable Senju. "What now?"

His arms were crossed again and the scarlet eyes mustered her up and down, seizing her up as though he was taking measure or something. Finally, "You really do believe that, don't you?" he didn't believe it himself, it would seem.

Akiko was losing her patience, fast, now. She had before, of course - but if he continued down this road, he might really get her to snap. "You really are desperate for me to be one of those stereotypes you claim not to have about Uchiha, no?" That in itself actually made her more desperate to not be more than miffed at him - and truth be told, he was a nuisance, nothing more - but the persistence with which he kept flaunting his sarcastic questions around was downright hurtful.

Why did she even care to prove him wrong?

Tobirama clicked his tongue and shook his head once. "I'm not. I'm desperate to find the kinks and flaws in your way of thinking with how much sense it made so far." He tilted his head slightly, an eyebrow rising again. The ghost of a smirk played at his lips. "I'm not used to that from Uchiha. It is a bit scary, I'll admit, but I'll glad to work with it, actually."

Akiko sat the needle down then, raising both eyebrows slowly. "Oh, I see." The words were velvety, but the underlying cynicism did well to destroy the illusion of any kind of benevolence on her behalf. If he wanted to mock her, then she'd return the favour. " I'm the star then? Tell me, Tobirama, do you think about me when you're alone, maybe?" She leaned in towards his direction a little, a sly grin spreading over her lips, teeth flashing. "Does it haunt you?"

His mien grew darker faster than Akiko could chuckle at it; the muscles of his arms bunching with how hard he grasped them, locked in front of his chest. "Very funny," he hissed past clenched teeth.

She didn't back off an inch. "That's not an answer, Tobirama," she muttered, sickly sweet, jabbing the same nerve again.

Unfortunately though, the man regained his composure swiftly and already, his posture seemed less tense. The wrinkles on his face smoothed over slightly, though his voice still did sound a bit pressed. "So if the Sharingan is neither a gift nor a curse, then what is it to you?"

What a curious change of topic. Well, Tobirama might have coaxed a bit of personal information out of her, but so had Akiko. She leaned back again and picked up the needle to resume her work on her tunic and the patch of cloth. "It's a tool. A useful tool I'll admit, but it seems to come with a big price." Abruptly, she shifted the tunic around as the sewing process had reached the edge of the square. With a sigh, she continued. "If you don't use it carefully, you get conceited, your enemy can exploit weaknesses or you go blind. Then there is the clan's perception of it, too."

Again, there was nothing but honest, if quite direct interest in his tone. "The clan's perception?"

Akiko gave yet another weak laugh, shaking her head. "You don't know how the Sharingan awakens?" Her gaze wandered up to the Senju, finding him frowning again, but the scarlet gaze intense as ever. She tilted up an eyebrow. "Evolves?"

Tobirama hummed briefly. "I've heard stories. You'll understand I've yet to see it myself or even test those stories."

Briefly, she wondered how he wanted to test those theories, but she wasn't the slightest bit surprised he definitely seemed to be in the picture. With a small, concerned frown she resumed her work again. "Let's just say there are methods to… fasten the process," she explained.

"That sounds sinister."

Slowly, Akiko nodded, entirely absorbed by her work now. On purpose. "Maybe a conversation for another day, my mood is too good right now." Her tone was dry again - and final enough to indicate she would not discuss the issue any further.

But of course, no such luck with Tobirama. "I'd gladly have that talk," he announced, unfortunately sounding rather intrigued.

Akiko groaned. "I was afraid you would. Another time."

He huffed. "I'm looking forward to it."

"I'm sure you do."

Fukuko's black gaze was trained on the patches of scorched earth, lined up in front of the compound. From her vintage point of the guardian tower, she saw the neat, orderly structure to them: lined up and in few rows, dark memories of beloved clan members - now their ashes scattered by the wind. It's only been a few days and life had been bustling again, moving forward - nobody had the luxury of mourning for an extended period of time. Uchiha mourned by honoring their fallen family and clan members in combat.

Except for one person, it seemed.

Madara had not been seen since the funeral pyres had scorched Izuna's earthly remains. The imposing presence of their revered leader had everyone in awe during the ceremony - his arms crossed and the wild hair flowing in the wind as he spoke the ceremonial words to bid the fallen ones farewell. He stayed until the last ember of Izuna's pyre had gone out - and without a word, he left for the main family's home in the inner courtyard.

Three times Fukuko already had tried to gain entrance with a not very polite but surely loud enough knock - how silly - but she began to wonder if the man was even in there.

Today, the fourth time, she just shoved the door open - to find Madara lounging at a kotatsu in the far end of the main hall - right where the clan leader should preside. He was wearing a sloppily bound kimono-style shirt and black pants and his wild, black mane looked unkempt.

Quite frankly, all that was missing was the empty sake bottle to complete the look of a man who seemed to be very much done with his life, or so Fukuko figured. Her eyebrows scrunched.

"Madara. You're alive. We were starting to worry," she hailed him drily, slowly sauntering over - the low clinking of her katana against her guard armor resounding in the painfully empty hall. This house - this house should not be this empty. And its last lord, the epitome of what had been lost.

Madara's lip curled in perfect disdain; a hand whose wrist was resting on an angled knee twitched ever so slightly. "Fukuko," he drawled lazily, "I'm surprised you're still here and not running after my sister."

The woman remained a safe distance away from her very venerable Clan Leader - and crossed her arms, entirely unimpressed by the verbal jab. "Keep talking shit like that and I will." Even though she had no idea where that was. Well. She did, but she sure as hell would not go there. Akiko meant the world to her - but as much as her dear friend loved that dream of peace, Fukuko treasured staying alive.

The man clicked his tongue condescendingly as his head tilted back ever so slightly. Fukuko wondered if he was drunk, after all. "I won't stop you."

Her gaze narrowed. His tone was so easy - so lackadaisical - but something stirred beneath it. Call it a gut feeling or Fukuko's fine nose for trouble, but she was certain of one thing: Madara sure as hell wouldn't let anyone run off wherever they pleased.

That didn't mean she appreciated his attitude. "Awh. Self-pity doesn't suit you, Clan Leader."

As soon as she spoke the words, she wondered if she had gone too far. His hand flexed to a fist for the fraction of a second - and the sharp, obsidian gaze narrowed to tiny slits. Yet he remained put - unmoving. And seemingly, unbothered.

"Tch," was all he offered.

Fukuko might as well stop beating around the bush, then. "Besides," her arms crossed tighter in front of her, "You drove her out."

In an instant, Madara's pose shifted. From the easy lounge to settling on his heels - what little she saw of his muscles; taut as a bowstring. Fukuko didn't need her Sharingan to tell the anger that radiated off of him, he was bristling.

"Come again?" he inquired cuttingly, calmly - but only on a surface level.

Fukuko's arms loosened and she balled her fists at her side; her left leg swivelled forward sightly as she braced herself. She would not back down - not now, not ever - and while Madara was a fearsome warrior, Fukuko respected many people, but she feared none.

"I know what you did to her. Cut the crap," her voice was sharp as his.

Madara's nostrils flared at the insolence. "Watch your tongue, Fukuko," he advised callously, "You're forgetting your place and what my darling sister did."

Darling sister. Never before had she heard Madara speak of Akiko with such - such hatred. Momentarily, she balked; her lower lip quivered. The evidence on her friend's throat was not so outrageous anymore.

What else was Madara capable of?

"I saw the marks on her throat, Madara," she spat, accusingly - desperately even, as though she wished he'd explain this, somehow. How he had resolved to kill Akiko, his sister.

But there was no such answer. Instead, his obsidian eyes flashed red - and to Fukuko's sheer horror, the new pattern of Madara's Mangekyo Sharingan became obvious to her. The fusion of his and Izuna's pattern.

The Eternal Mangekyo.

A light gasp escaped her lips before she could help it - she thought this thing was something of legends; but here he was. Staring at her through Izuna's eyes. And now, more powerful than any Uchiha warrior had ever been before.

Fukuko didn't know whether to be distraught or scream at him.

"Well then," he began in an utterly smooth voice, "If you're so enlightened, do tell me where she went?"

Of course, like this, the man could tell a lie easily - by miniscule shifts on her facial expression, even the tiniest twitch of a muscle, any kind of discrepancy between what she said and that what she did. Maybe he saw even more with the Eternal Mangekyo.

Luckily for her, she had planned for this."I don't know."

Madara clicked his tongue in disbelief. "Really."

"Yeah," Fukuko replied boldly.

He remained silent - because he realised she was not lying. Fukuko knew better than to smirk at him. Still, the glare of the eerie Eternal Mangekyo remained on her; he might as well have been pressing a katana at her throat. The unspoken threat hung in the air like smoke.

She endured it, but only for a few more moments. Finally, her nostrils puffed again as she exhaled an unnerved breath. "You don't scare me, so quit trying to bully me. I don't fucking know, I mean it."

Madara's eyebrow rose slowly and once more his lips were pulled into a disdainful smirk. "You must have an idea." The lethal glare lowered to her utility belt.

Fuck.

Fukuko had forgotten to get a new Sharingan-sealing blindfold after she handed hers to Akiko. The missing stark contrast of the white, seal-adorned piece of cloth would be obvious to even a short-sighted mole, and by sheer willpower, her hand did not slip to where the item should be.

Still, Madara's gaze narrowed by a fraction and she saw the line of his jaw working hard as the muscles had the teeth clamping down on one another. The tension was tangible.

"I have lots of ideas," Fukuko answered calmly, articulating every word clearly.

Madara's weaponised glare bored into her waist a moment longer and briefly, Fukuko wondered if she also had to make a dash for wherever Akiko now was. The moment stretched forever - but deliberately slowly, the Uchiha clan leader's gaze locked with hers again, Sharingan still active.

"Ever the smart lip," he huffed, so quiet she nearly had to ask him to repeat it.

It was infuriating. Madara did all this on purpose - but if he thought he was going to rile Fukuko up or even make her quiver, he had another thing coming. All this did was make her bristle - her muscles taut again from the fury that rushed through her veins.

"Are you going to wallow in misery and threaten your people or are you going to keep moving forward, Madara?!" She dared to step forward - boldly, fiercely meeting the dangerous glare of the Eternal Mangekyo. "Because we need you!"

Except her ferocity was met with a dull chuckle; so unimpressed, it was another insult. He might as well have slapped her like a disobedient child. "If you're so grand at swinging words, maybe you should be sitting here." His head tilted slightly. "Is that why you're here?"

If Fukuko had been feeling even a shred of fear, it would have evaporated on the spot with how preposterous the man was being. "You - you're unbelievable!" She shrieked with a shrill voice, head shaking as if to chase away the absurdity of the claim. Was Madara really sober? "I'm here to know what my Clan Leader intends to do next!"

For a moment, the Uchiha leader stayed put. Then, he put all doubts Fukuko had about his accountability to rest when he fluently rose to his feet and strode around the kotatsu to tower in front of her. Within a second, the defeat had fallen off of him and the imposing figure Madara Uchiha was glared down on her, the unruly member of his clan with the loose lip.

His smooth voice had a fine edge of unbridled fury stirring beneath it; the Mangekyo flashed in the dim lights of the main hall. This time, Fukuko did have to suppress a flinch.

"The same we've been doing before. We fight for whoever pays us. Until our enemy has been vanquished."

Her reply was swift, dry - anything else would've stuck in her throat as she maintained her posture, barely. "Yeah, 'cause that worked so well before."

Madara's patience however ran thin. "I'm in no mood to indulge your bullshit right now, Fukuko."

The statement hit her like a punch to the gut.

It occurred to her - amidst all this grievance and the tiptoeing, she had forgotten one thing - her oath. The sacred oath she made for Akiko - was this her idea of looking out for Madara? The man who just lost everything? Suddenly, he did not seem dangerous anymore - but grieving. And grief, as it were, often liked to don a different name: anger.

Fukuko cursed herself for not even considering Madara Uchiha, the greatest shinobi of the clan, might just be crumbling under the duress this challenge life had presented him with. And her task might not be what she thought it'd be.

Providing comfort - empathy - was a lot easier than to try and drag this man up from the seat he had taken. It was human; it was what they all needed, right now.

"I'm - I'm sorry, Madara," Fukuko whispered, shaking her head slightly.

Madara's eyes turned obsidian again as he merely turned around with a huff, a downright disregarding sound. Dismissive. She should be glad he didn't punish her for the insolence, right?

In the spur of the moment, Fukuko grabbed his sleeve.

He paused, and turned to face her with a narrow glare that left her exactly three seconds to explain herself.

Reflexively, Fukuko released him.

"I'm sorry for what happened, how it happened, for your loss - for everything," Fukuko whispered, her usually loud voice small. Honest - from the heart as her lips turned down and the eyebrows tilted slightly.

Madara's scrutinizing glance remained on her for a second longer, but the tension seemed to ease out of him slowly. If he believed her or not, she could not say - but he strode back to his place behind the kotatsu slower than before. With a sigh, he settled down again.

Awkwardly, Fukuko shuffled closer to the shallow table as she awaited any kind of answer-

"Izuna's death won't be in vain."

Madara pronounced each word so clearly, so sharply, the woman sucked in a hiss. That was not a promise - that was a threat Madara would make good upon.

You're in trouble, Akiko.

Notes:

Thank you so much for beta'ing again, kuramakakashi/lehbarnes 33

Chapter 5

Notes:

Another well-known Senju pays Akiko a visit, after all. But things don't go as expected.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The next morning felt distinctively colder. It wasn't the weather - the temperatures had gotten up. No, the moment Akiko slipped over her patched over tunic, now bereft of any color, she felt a chill sneaking into her bone marrow. Silly, she knew - it was just a symbol, it should just be a symbol, and yet for as long as she could remember she had adorned it, every day of her life - until now. Today, bereft of the Uchiha fan on her back, she felt lonelier than ever before since she had arrived here. Severed from the last bit of home.

Wetness welled in her eyes as she sat cross legged on the tattered tatami mat in the middle of the small cell house.

Silly, silly, silly.

The fan had been burning the skin on her back since she had run from the Uchiha compound and in her heart she knew she could never proudly, honestly wear it ever again. Dismally, the woman realised sometimes, the true backlash of one's actions one came slapping across one's face after the fact.

As if she hadn't known that before.

A polite knock ripped her out of her downward spiral - as it so often did. Strange. It was too soon. Resigned, Akiko realised her life would be dictated by whoever slammed the door of her cell open each day, at least for however long she'd indulge them, really. It was, after all, a small privilege, even though she could never get rid of the feeling of being walked around like some animal.

Interestingly enough, the person did not just open the door seconds after the knock - so no guard-duty assigned Senju and definitely not Tobirama. Akiko frowned slowly. Were they waiting-

Another knock, this time a little bit more timid. She huffed. It was a bit early. Well…

"Come… in?", she called quietly, rising to her feet.

The door swung open slowly. Akiko gaped.

A tanned man with long, dark hair and a bright smile stood in the doorframe.

Hashirama.

"Good morning," he waved. Surprisingly, he was not in the typical Senju attire most of the clan seemed to wear whenever they weren't doing anything specific - today, he wore a short sleeved, green yukata; long pants and fishnet undergarments, as well as a broad belt.

Akiko straightened herself quickly. "Good morning," she answered and inwardly cursed herself for how cautious it came out. It wasn't as though she was unhappy with his company - truth was, it was likely he'd be a lot more forthcoming than his younger brother - but the clan leader seldom had time to indulge in visiting… prisoners.

Well, Madara never had. Akiko quietly wondered if Madara never wanted to…

Hashirama's smile became a bit lopsided. "I apologise for not making it here sooner since giving you that small tour of the compound."

Her eyes widened. "Oh? Don't worry about it," she threw both hands up. "You're busy. I'm fine," Akiko lied easily.

The man's mien became more mellow, if just a smidge. He nodded once. "I trust Tobirama brought you everything you asked for yesterday?"

It was getting easier to stay complacent; Akiko's lips formed a fine, well practiced smile. "He did, thank you very much again."

To her surprise however, the Senju leader frowned slightly. "He also told me that the guards aren't exactly forthcoming about their… custodian duties."

Interesting. So Tobirama snitched on his own clan members - then again, he had made his disdain for their attitude obvious. Akiko wasn't so stupid to think his actions came from a place of compassion, however.

She couldn't help but loosen a curt chuckle. "Can you blame them?"

Hashirama put his index and middle finger to the side of his face. "No," he mused, tilting his head. "But I'd still prefer - I wish they'd less look at your name and more at what you did."

Akiko blinked. Sympathy - she hadn't expected to receive sympathy at all; however Hashirama's ideals were much the same as her own and so he'd extend a hand. But so were Tobirama's, and his comfort had been wrapped in so much sarcasm, it was corrosive to touch. The woman realised why Hashirama was the beloved leader of this clan. "Maybe the modification to my outfit will help," she joked, attempting a smile that she knew didn't quite reach her lips.

Hashirama's brows furrowed sadly. "Is that why you did it, now?"

Akiko's smile fell instantly. "No. I did it for myself."

He nodded once. "I see."

For a brief moment, both stayed silent and Akiko felt a spark of gratitude as the man didn't inquire any further about her motivations behind the sudden, tiny project in tailoring. Yesterday, she had been surprised Tobirama hadn't either; not that it was hard to guess. But talking about it still was even harder, and unlike with his younger brother, Akiko did have qualms about shutting Hashirama down.

Instead, the man suddenly clapped his hands. "Right!"

She winced at the abrupt sound and felt her eyebrows climbing up. "Time to meet your lovely clanspeople again?" The woman couldn't exactly keep the sarcasm out of her tone.

Hashirama still flashed a bright smile at her. "Not exactly!"

Akiko wasn't sure whether to feel worried or excited now.

"We'll go and spar!"

Definitely worry, then.

"Great," she responded in an equally upbeat fashion though, inwardly lashing herself for daring to lie into this man's face. Maybe it wasn't a complete lie - to actually get out and do more than stretch her legs was a promising time. But Hashirama Senju was someone who kept her elder brother on his toes. Not to mention there was a good possibility of nosy onlookers.

"Come on," he waved for her to follow him and after he had turned to lead the way, Akiko dragged a hand over her face. This would either be fun, or a real disaster.

She kept close to Hashirama's side as they crossed the main plaza of the Senju compound. The hour must really be early - only a few people were awake, tending to chores in front of their beautiful, if small two story buildings that comprised the inner ring of the compound. Silently, she gazed up at the little hill where the clan leader's family lived - the sizable, almost mansion-like building; though comparable to her own home. A pang of something stabbed at her heart anytime she saw it - homesickness, again, Akiko dimly realised. Though the Senju's hall wasn't like the Uchiha courtyard, it still stood proud, slightly elevated and strong. The heart of the compound, the center of the clan's power.

Before she could stop it, her thoughts wandered to her older brother and what he might be doing - only to amplify the dull, festering ache in her heart to a point she sighed deeply. She forced her gaze away - in an inane moment, she noticed the slant, teal-tiled roof was always surprisingly clean.

For some reason, Akiko imagined Tobirama using a water jutsu to keep it that way. Actually, that probably had to be it.

Thankfully, Hashirama's voice redirected her attention back to him. "It's been two weeks since you came here, almost," he started slowly, glancing at her from the side. Again, he was smiling - apparently the elder of the Senju brothers received all the sunshine and smiling energy, while the younger was left with barren cynicism. "I'll make sure to lift this rule so you can roam freely, alone. Since everything went smoothly, nobody can really object. Or at least raise a good counter argument."

Akiko clicked her tongue. "As much as I'd love that, the public's opinion hasn't really changed though, has it?"

"Certainly not, but we can't exactly keep sparing someone each day until they finally realise you're not a danger, despite your actions very much proving you are not," his tone had taken on a decidedly more firm tone.

Akiko took a deep breath. "Let's just hope no… accidents happen, then."

Hashirama rolled his eyes. "Nonsense."

The truth was, the prospect of such freedom did lift her spirits slightly - she never had imagined dependency to be nagging at her like it did. Yet maybe it had also been the attitude of those she had been dependent on. Even if it came with a risk, or so she had been led to believe.

She couldn't help but wonder at the leadership structure of the clan - if Madara commanded something, the clan would follow suit. Now it didn't sound like Hashirama couldn't do exactly that, but Akiko wondered if his courtesy in regards to the clan's thoughts was really just that or if the Senju actually had a system in which the clan leader's decision wasn't ultimate. Her gut told her it was the former, but given Tobirama's wonderful allusions to said accidents at the very least some Senju might have their own agenda.

Or they hated the Uchiha that much. Akiko wondered what'd happen if a Senju warrior were to show up at the Uchiha compound - it probably wouldn't end well.

She also wondered what would happen if one of the Senju would slight her. Hashirama may have a courteous and friendly aura, but Akiko had seen him on the battlefield.

They all had two faces.

"In that case," Akiko began slowly, dipping her head slightly. "Thank you. Once again I assure you, I'm humbled and grateful."

Hashirama's smile became utterly warm, but then he hummed a quiet note. They had almost crossed the plaza now to leave the inner ring of the compound. "What's your long-term plan though, Akiko? If you don't mind me asking."

"I'm surprised Tobirama hasn't told you. He… was curious." To put his interrogation in a better light; Akiko's tone was mildly ironic. Not that she'd hesitate to tell Hashirama his younger brother had the tact of a feral animal, but she had a distinct feeling the man knew that. In fact, all of the clan knew.

And she received confirmation, easily. Hashirama's shoulders drooped and a shadow cast over his mien. "He was incredibly rude to you, wasn't he?"

Akiko shrugged. "I've dealt with worse."

"I'll tell him not to-"

"No," she hastily interrupted the man, shaking her head. "I can deal with your brother myself. I have-", brothers of my own - Akiko choked on her own words; her heart stuttered uncomfortably. "-my dignity to retain, after all," she amended before the pain could radiate, before it reached her face where she had feigned a smile again.

There she was again - dancing on the edge of a tender topic which would make her curl up on the inside as the agony would unfold.

Akiko breathed deeply; breathed the uncomfortable feeling away.

Hashirama's smile had become a slight smirk, if a bit apologetic. This man definitely had spent some time apologising for his younger brother. Besides, Akiko would sooner run a katana through her gut than ask someone for help in dealing with Tobirama.

"Alright."

Akiko nodded once, desperate to change the topic - "My plans are much the same as your dream, I surmise. I hope to end this war and the senseless revenge - and… my actions have led to me coming here, as you know," she explained in a pressed tone, quickly.

Thankfully, Hashirama nodded understandingly. "I see." There needn't be any more explanation anyhow - he was well aware of her agenda as it led to the fateful peace summit.

They were past the buildings of the inner ring to reach the less tight outer ring of the Senju compound. The buildings here were much the same; albeit Akiko noticed once more some of them were starkly different in age too; the wooden structures less worn out, but no less intricately adorned. Trees were littered between the houses, as though the forest in which the compound was located was sprawling into it. Hashirama took a right turn.

"The training grounds should be empty right now," he explained.

"Scared to be seen with the Uchiha?" Akiko joked, daring a brief chuckle.

Hashirama's gaze went wide. "What? No!" Akiko felt guilty for his genuine shock at her joke. "The training sessions will soon begin, is all. We need to be there before them."

"Right," Akiko muttered, not thrilled at all about any possible spectators pouring in if they didn't finish before that.

Hashirama continued to lead the way until they followed down the path past the houses that comprised the outer ring - the shallow density of the trees was picking up; Akiko walked this track around the ring anytime her overjoyed guard of the day had taken her out of the cell. It was nice, really - and thus, she knew it'd lead down into a broad basin where the grass was trampled away and an area had been filled with sand even. Wooden posts lined one side of it - the training ground.

A tickle of anxiety and excitement ran down her back. She used to like these tests of skill - with her brothers, she'd often -

Akiko swallowed heavily.

Nobody was around and Hashirama was already a few meters ahead. Swiftly the woman caught up to him.

"Just taijutsu today," he explained, glancing over his shoulder to flash a grin at her. "Wouldn't want to ruin the place."

She raised an eyebrow slowly. "What, scared I'll set it on fire?"

Hashirama laughed heartily. "For example. You know," he tilted his head, "I did wonder how you train that so well."

"Ah," Akiko began slowly, the tight feeling in her chest bubbling up again as an endless stream of memories flashed before her inner eye. "There's a big lake near the Uchiha compound. That, or we go to an old quarry at the cliffside. Not much to burn." And each place she had loving memories with her brothers of - not just Madara and Izuna even. Long hours in which they all tried to best one another with the magnitude of the fire they could breathe.

Her heart hurt.

Hashirama hummed. "Interesting."

They reached the grounds and positioned themselves in the middle of it. Just an arm's length away from her, the Senju leader extended his arm, his fist balled save for his index and middle finger, which were pointing at her feet. Akiko eyed them questioningly.

"It's custom in the Senju clan to start a duel or training fight with this sign," he explained.

"I see," she already mirrored the motion with her own right arm. "What for?"

"This symbolises harmony. Even though we're about to fight, we're allies." Before Akiko could reply anything he locked his fingers with hers, mimicking a handshake; a gesture she hastily returned.

Nonetheless, the woman felt a smile forming on her lips; a certain kind of warmth bubbled inside her. This probably was the first time one of the Senju had shown her genuine friendliness she realised, the way Hashirama had said the word 'allies' had sounded so natural, for a moment she willed herself to believe everything was that easy.

If only.

"Usually we would appoint a third person to watch the spar or a duel and decide the winner," Akiko mused quietly, more memories bubbling up, sullying the comfort quickly.

Hashirama's hearty laugh broke her despondency swiftly. "We'll find that out by ourselves soon. After the fight, we're going to do this sign again, to symbolise the end of violence."

Akiko's smile spread a little again.

Hashirama grinned. "Let's begin!"

He gave her little time to react. Only a second after they each had pulled their hand back, the air had changed and the tension was on. Akiko heard the scratch of his sandals on the earth as Hashirama shifted his weight before the first swing came, directed right at her midsection.

She danced back nimbly by pure instinct to evade it. Hashirama had a few inches on her and was a man; she would not stand a chance in close combat when it came to sheer strength.

And he knew, of course, too.

Already, the Senju leader closed in again for another jab which Akiko blocked with her left forearm, redirecting the energy rather than trying to stop it.

It was risky. The move put him closer than backing off, but she couldn't do that endlessly either - without her Sharingan, reading body movements was a lot slower. Akiko was more practiced in fighting without it than anyone else in her clan, but it was always hard to go back once someone had known the perception of the Sharingan and attuned their body to it.

Before Hashirama had a chance to use the close quarters to his advantage, Akiko spun to his side, and ripped up her leg for a vicious kick to the kidney.

She connected with rock hard muscle and the man huffed lowly, smirking at her.

His hand grabbed her ankle as it strafed past his abdomen. She had to think fast.

Using the momentum, her other foot shot up to deliver a no doubt dangerous blow to his chin as she pushed herself off of his chest. Hashirama realised her intention quickly and released her to retreat lest he'd risk getting knocked out. She missed and jumped back a few meters.

"Fast," he panted, his grin as wide as ever.

Akiko narrowed her eyes, widened her stance and balled her fists again, raising them as she danced on the balls of her feet.

Hashirama's posture was uncharacteristically neutral - confident, in the way both arms were down and he was open, standing broad and tall.

Akiko knew this from one other man only -

A second later, his foot shot out to aim directly for her head. In the nick of a second Akiko was left with no choice but to duck for cover.

As though he'd read her mind, he seemed to have expected this - as she crouched, a low crescent kick came swirling her way she could barely scramble away from by scuttling to the right.

That move - that move she also knew from just one man.

Madara.

Her heartbeat thundered inside her chest.

Hashirama gave her no breather as he finished the move: a wicked elbow jamming right down onto her compromised, crouching self she could only block with both arms because -

Because she knew this technique.

She swallowed once, twice as she drew upon her chakra to reinforce the grip she had on his arm. Her lower lip trembled.

Madara often liked to-

Before Hashirama had a chance to deliver the kick towards her abdomen that would've downed Akiko for sure, the woman fell to her back and swiftly drew up both legs to kick out ferociously at Hashirama, whose gaze widened slightly as his technique had been seen through.

Just before she made contact with his chest the Senju leader danced back, forcing her to rip her legs down in order to regain her footing and haul herself up with the momentum; pushing herself up with both arms.

Again, both opponents were sizing each other up.

Except Akiko's heart was drumming in her chest and ears, her stare wild and her muscles trembled. She didn't want to- she couldn't-

Had Hashirama picked up all this from his clashes with her brother?

Or was it before that? When they were friends still?

She nearly missed the man's uppercut aiming right for her solar plexus again as obnoxious thoughts enraptured her, evading the hit narrowly by prancing back.

Hashirama didn't let go - a neverending barrage of sweeping kicks, intertwined with jabs and punches, rained upon Akiko, who was in dear stress to either evade or block them. She ducked when he came for her head, jumped back as his foot aimed for her chest, threw her hands up when it was too late and his fist nearly caught her nose - the Senju leader was making her back off to the edge of the training ground slowly but surely. Each time became more narrow seemingly - and she knew why.

The ferocity - the way his fighting wasn't just calculating but a dance; how he weaved one movement after another, flawlessly -

If Akiko closed her eyes one second too long, she thought it was Madara battering her.

Madara, who she had left thinking he had killed her in a fit of rage.

Madara, who blamed her for Izuna's death.

Wheezing, the tremor that had long since grasped her lower lip spread to her tightly clenched jaws. Desperately the woman willed to evade, prance back, do anything - she couldn't; her strength was being sapped from her bones as though Hashirama was using a jutsu.

Finally, his foot caught her right side and familiar pain exploded at the side of contact. Akiko fell to her knees instantly, shivering.

Her eyes were burning.

She felt incredibly stupid - of course Hashirama would've picked up some of Madara's moves; they'd been meeting each other as children and whenever the clans fought, it was Madara he encountered.

But more so her own inability to abstract all this from her own situation was what was overwhelming her -

Hashirama was not Madara, he had not just easily beaten her down, she was being silly and emotional and-

"Akiko?"

The warm voice abruptly ended the frantic current that was drowning her thoughts. Panicked, she scrambled to her feet again to find Hashirama standing in front of her, frowning slightly.

Her eyes still were burning. If she didn't watch out now - "I think - I don't feel well, I'm going back. Apologies," the jitter in her voice was poorly concealed as she pressed the words out and before Hashirama had a chance to answer, Akiko had turned around and bolted.

Tobirama was, to say the least, intrigued.

Initially he had been looking for his brother in order to confirm several of the relatively minor contracts the clan had been planning to take on with a variety of small teams - only to find him sparring with their new guest.

Or as it looked like, to find him working her over.

The fight looked so one-sided Tobirama wondered if there had been some rule made to ensure no dutiful guard thought Akiko was attacking their leader in cold blood - however hilarious that conclusion would've been - were it not for the fact that he picked up a distinct kind of characteristic in the flow of Akiko's chakra signature as he tapped into his sensor skills. The noise he looked for was so weak, almost imperceptible from this distance, but if he focused entirely on her, tuned only into her signature and cut out everything else - which was difficult, given his elder brother's looming presence all around her - he recognised the jitter in her flow.

It was fear, with a heavy load of guilt and despair.

Frankly, the woman was a mess.

Now the next logical conclusion might've been that his brother actually was the one trying to kill her - but even Touka wouldn't be so stupid to assume that, so the reason must be something else entirely.

And Tobirama was miffed he couldn't figure it out like this.

He squatted down at the rim of the basin in which the training ground was located to continue to watch the deplorable spar until Hashirama finally brought Akiko down, whose parries and evasions had gotten more erratic with each second. Tobirama frowned. He hadn't fought her before, but her renown was impressive; this performance was way under her skill level. Silently he sent out another pointed, sharp pulse of chakra to assess her signature, and again the flow carried the mark of despondency; a silent flutter of despair that strung the flow of her blazing chakra.

Hashirama waited patiently for her to get up again - was she injured? - and a second later, the woman fled the training ground.

Tobirama's gaze widened.

"Elder Brother!"

Hashirama's gaze snapped up to him. The confusion on his mien was comical.

"What happened?!" He was already leisurely jogging down into the basin to meet his brother. "You made her more emotional than I ever did with whatever question I asked!" The sarcasm he smacked in his brother's way was resigned.

Hashirama on the other hand looked genuinely distraught; not that that surprised Tobirama. "I'm - I'm not sure," he muttered, putting his index finger to his chin.

Suddenly, both froze in place as a realisation dawned upon each brother instantly.

"Go after her, Tobirama!"

"Accidents may happen, after all," he scoffed, perfectly dry. Hopefully no guard had taken it upon themselves to impale Akiko yet.

Fortunately for him, the woman hadn't exactly run at full speed so it was easy to catch up to her after he sensed her location, but as soon as Tobirama called out her name she sped up. Was she trying to get a katana into her back today? With a colorful curse, the man picked up his pace as well and waved off two pairs of guards that already were glancing into their direction funnily.

Good grief. Tobirama didn't know what annoyed him more - Akiko's erratic behaviour or the fact he ran after her like some idiot all because even more idiots would harm her otherwise.

The whole situation was, to put it lightly, so deranged it wasn't even risible anymore.

By the time they were crossing the plaza of the inner circle of the compound Tobirama had settled into a distance of a few meters behind the black haired woman, who kept her head down all the time and an arm near her face. Apparently that was the closest he could get before she'd pick up her pace again and nearly run like a spooked animal. He didn't even try to call out her name anymore - that served the same effect. Frankly he didn't need his sensor skills to pick up on the trail of despair Akiko left in her wake, but he did wonder what brought it on.

No - how his brother brought it on. Tobirama had a hunch, but he wanted confirmation.

A few clansmen shot curious glances their way and Tobirama realised the situation might seem condemning on his behalf: Akiko almost submissively scurrying towards the small cell house, head down, with him in tow - he, decidedly annoyed, giving chase. Part of him felt sick for the condescending smirks a few dared to employ, the other part didn't care enough to bark at anyone to mind their own business.

Because that was impossible in his notoriously nosy clan.

Finally they reached their destination and as soon as the woman crossed the doorstep, she slammed the door shut right in front of his face.

Tobirama balked. Just a second all he could do was stare at the wooden planks, flabbergasted. The next second, the previously barely controlled exasperation bubbled up. His fist banged at the door as he commanded in his deep voice. "Akiko! Open up!"

No answer.

"Akiko!" He repeated, even more stern, but nothing happened. The handle wouldn't budge, either - she was blocking it from the inside.

Then he heard it.

A sob.

Muffled by the wood surely, but it was there.

Timid, shy - she was trying to smother it, but the whimper was persistent.

It created an uncomfortable echo of past times - when Tobirama was a young boy, when he first had three, then two and finally just one brother; a harsh father, when people around him died frequently in a war and they were not allowed to shed tears over anyone.

He closed his eyes slowly. His hand slipped from the handle and for a moment, he just stood there - for once, uncertain on how to proceed.

"Akiko?" He finally called, much more neutral than before, controlled. He frowned. What did he even want to say?

"Are you alright?"

That was about the stupidest question he could've asked, he knew.

Yet it didn't fail to spark a reaction.

The door flew open. Promptly, he gazed into two fiery red eyes with three tomoes, glossy from tears, embedded in reddened eyelids, a deranged hairstyle and a woman that was clenching her teeth as her lower lip quivered.

Tobirama acted before he formed a coherent thought; guided by sheer instinct at the sight . His right hand shot to his back where his wakizashi was stuffed into his belt; all the while his gaze was wide, alert - the left hand darted up, index and middle finger pointing up while the rest were balled to a fist. Already, he funneled chakra in his network and prepared an adequate amount to defend himself - instinctively, his gaze dropped to her neck to avoid eye contact and he began to sense for any change to her chakra's flow, anything to give off her first movement -

Another moment passed.

A ringing sound echoed through the tiny, bare room.

Akiko laughed, so baldly, self-deprecating, it was jarring. There wasn't a trace of any killing intent in her chakra's system flow - not even a hint of malice - just barren resignation. But there was more behind it. He frowned.

Tobirama tuned even more into his sensor skills to fully decipher the tint of her chakra's flow; the little nuances and disruptions of emotions that were constant, static fuzz in any person's chakra signature when he focused like this. And there it was -

Disappointment?

She shook her head and covered her eyes with a hand. A moment later, the Sharingan was gone.

"Happy now?" she spat.

Tobirama's stance loosened instantly; his grip slipped from the still sheathed wakizashi as he stored his chakra back. Dimly, he realised she must've seen it - seen that he had been ready to attack with more than just a weapon.

A stale echo of guilt resounded through his mind. He didn't dwell on it.

"What was that just now?" His tone was cautious, nonetheless. Did he trust his sensor skills to know this woman had no ill intent? Absolutely. Just like when he had interrogated her. But why the Sharingan, now?

Akiko clicked her tongue, rolled her eyes - her posture was anything but the perfectly controlled if bleak, sarcastic woman he had gotten to know before. "Surprised that something other than fighting to death activates the sharingan? Never riled one of us up into activating it?" With a shake of her head she whipped around, paced through the room restlessly; once, twice, raked her hair, and finally sunk down on the worn out futon in the corner. Her obsidian glance was tired. "I expected you to, from how you treated me, Tobirama," she droned, snorting.

Tobirama only let one his eyebrows rise up slowly. "No. By the time I meet your clan, they're already trying to kill me," his counter was even, nonchalant. He entered the room slowly, closing the door behind him to stand in front of her. "This is fascinating however," he mumbled, his scarlet gaze locked on her eyes; searching, as if more answers laid there.

Akiko's gaze narrowed instantly and the initial shock that might've flitted over her face became annoyance quickly while her lips curled in a lazy scowl. "You are the most insufferable, annoying and pretentious man I've ever met," she drawled quietly, rolling her eyes already.

He merely blinked. While relatively composed again, she was being more emotional - and talkative - than ever before. All the more intriguing. Even though her acid was definitely grinding on his nerves, his curiosity won out in this round. However, he wasn't sure which line of questioning to pursue, yet. "You'll have to try harder. I've been called worse, Akiko."

"I won't, because I guess I wasn't raised by animals, unlike some!" she growled now.

Even more interesting. Tobirama waved dismissively with his hand; staying cool was getting easier. "You say that and yet you make another underhanded stab at me. So what is it? Decorum or thinly veiled cynicism?"

Akiko's nostrils flared, once, twice, as she drew in deep breaths; no doubt to swallow down another verbal whiplash. Again his gaze narrowed as he amped up his sensor skills to pick up on the emotional connotation of her chakra signature- annoyance; for sure, a dash of frustration.

Most curious.

"What do you want, Tobirama?" Finally she found her voice again when he didn't speak and though her tone still carried a decided amount of discontent, she was regaining control.

His eyebrow climbed up slowly. "What did Elder Brother do to cause all this? With all due respect, usually this is the kind of reaction I elicit from others."

Akiko snorted a rather acerbic, curt chuckle. "What, are you jealous?"

"Even a broken clock is right twice a day, so no," he shrugged easily. "I am wondering what ruffled your proverbial feathers, really into … accidentally activating your Sharingan, then?" His arms crossed in front of his chest as the scarlet stare bored into hers again as though he'd see the answer like that - as much as he wanted to.

Her gaze widened again for the fraction of a second and instantly, he tuned into his sensor skills to ascertain her emotions - a tinge of incredulity, but an overwhelming amount of amusement. His frown deepened; her smile widened - had he given himself away?

"Oh." She made the sound so caustic, Tobirama fought to keep his flaring anger at bay. "Of course you'd want to know. You still need to figure out how I became the way I am and how I work, right? Because that can't be?"

"I did say how it might help your situation-"

"You mean how it helps you -"

"-but you're not exactly forthcoming with answers."

Akiko gave another tired chuckle. "I wonder why that is."

Tobirama sighed exasperatedly; his hand dragged over his face lest he'd respond even more unkindly. Which, no doubt, would lead to a downward spiral he wouldn't exactly care about but simply wasn't in the mood to bicker about right now. Truly, this woman was a piece of work. In a taxing, unnerving way it fascinated him - spurred him on to even force her to spill more - but on the other hand their conversations seemed to go in circles of sarcasm and getting the verbal drop on one another.

She had fierce confidence, that he had to hand to her.

"Right," he finally drew out, rolling his eyes after he crossed his arms in front of his chest again. "I also wondered if you were injured, but I somehow get the notion you aren't, and if you were you wouldn't want my help anyway," he elaborated drily, mustering her again as though he'd see any injuries.

Akiko's lips pursed in cheeky ponder. "You are so smart, Tobirama."

"Of course, I'd trust someone of your intellect to be one of the few people here to realise it," he shot back in the same candor, satisfied when Akiko's forehead got wrinkled by a little frown. "And since I'm in pursuit of your inner machinations, I'll find Elder Brother to tell me what happened as the situation conveniently involved two people, no?" Now he flashed the same cheeky smirk at her.

Akiko's frown became even darker, all she had left was a disgruntled click of her tongue.

"It must've been big, given you've spewed more sarcasm today than on any other occasion before. One might say you were perfectly miffed," he continued, laying his proverbial thumb on the wound. "And the intriguing bit about the Sharingan."

Akiko grit her teeth and gave a perfectly fine hiss. "What makes you so sure your brother would even know?"

Tobirama's eyebrows rose slowly. "Interesting." So there was a chance whatever Hashirama had been doing was unconscious.

Akiko recognised her little slip-up with a slight groan, even though Tobirama had the decency to not acknowledge it with another jarring comment but rather ponder the information more: apparently she had gotten so riled up her sharingan activated. Given how well-controlled Akiko usually was save for a sharp tongue that still spoke devoid of anything but cutting sarcasm, whatever happened must've caused delicate emotional turmoil - Tobirama couldn't rule out the possibility of her behaviour also being a reaction to himself; but at the very least her patience had been tried enough to show the proverbial tears in the seams.

And even so, she had regained her control again swiftly.

Fascinating.

Yet there was nothing more to be gleaned from her now. He turned to leave. "I'll be back."

Akiko groaned. "I was afraid you'd say that."

Unsurprisingly, the night hadn't been restful. Like the others, Akiko was plagued by colorful nightmares - horror scenes her brain cooked up and played by her without real logic other than to be terrifying, it seems. Before, it had been Izuna's face she'd see mostly; but tonight was different. Tonight, Madara hunted her - viciously and mercilessly. She knew his tactics well. Over and over, he'd holler at her - first unintelligibly, then words: Guilty guilty, guilty - and no matter how fast she ran, he'd get her, and he'd beat her, and finally, he'd choke her and-

With a gasp, the woman woke up. The small room was pitch black. Her palm ran over her neck as she was wheezing for breaths that had been figuratively stolen.

Looks like the rest of the night won't grant her rest either.

When next she came to, her tiny quarters were tinted in red - rays of sunshine filtering through the small, barred window way above her head's level. Morning, at last. What a relief. Akiko felt as though she had barely gotten any sleep even though night had been most vivid. Groaning, she rubbed a hand over her face. There was a kind of tea her mother had used to prepare when her children wouldn't sleep well - a mixture of herbs that induced dreamless rest. Of course the memory didn't exactly help her weary heart, but she wondered if it was too much to ask for ingredients. Probably so. Tea was a luxury she hadn't been granted really.

And there'd be questions, of course.

With a sigh, she hefted herself up to sit cross-legged on the worn out futon. Questions. No doubt she'd have to answer some today - at the very least to Hashirama, who admittedly she might owe some to. It didn't make her look forward to it though.

Frankly the topic of her elder brother was surprisingly touchy - so much so, Akiko was miffed with herself. He shouldn't be - he shouldn't hold that kind of power over her person and her emotions when he wasn't here anymore, after what he had done; and yet he did. No matter how much she wanted to speak neutrally and soberly about Madara, she couldn't. Even thinking about him had her heart squeeze in uncomfortable ways Akiko found no appropriate term for; other than heartache, possibly. No, quite likely - she missed him. She missed her big brother, her beloved protector; nearly as much as she mourned Izuna.

Suddenly his palm was on her throat again, stealing her breath and threatening to take her life for what she had-

Her eyes prickled again, she covered them with a palm. Swallowing down the heavy lump in her throat, she stifled the sob that wanted to bubble up. Unconsciously, her hand trailed up her chest to where Izuna's pendant rested against it - Akiko lifted it to stare down at the glassy pattern of her brother's Mangekyo Sharingan.

It was custom to receive such a pendant upon awakening that stage of the kekkei genkai, a tangible extension of the power usually vested to a spouse.

Watching over them, figuratively.

It probably had been daring of her to take this with her - no, it had been brazen and impudent.

Her lower lip trembled, silent tears rolled down her cheeks, droplet after droplet.

But how could she not have? This little memorabilia and the two katanas were all she had left of her life.

She couldn't allow herself this now - not yet. There would be time to mourn. Right now, she had to be strong. Alone in the clan she'd been taught to hate her whole life - a fruitless endeavour on her behalf, although the Senju weren't as open for sure. Subconsciously even - Tobirama's reaction to seeing her Sharingan yesterday had been tell-tale. It had been instinct - she'd seen the shock written on his face - and the man of course had waltzed into the cell not a second later. But still, it had hurt.

Still, for more reason than one she had to remain strong.

With the back of her hand, she wiped away the stray tears she couldn't retain.

Time to get dressed properly. Akiko had a strong hunch about who might be coming around today for her mandatory walk outside of the cell, as much as she wanted to skip it today. And if that notion proved to be right, she was even more motivated to not let anything on at all.

Absent-mindedly she reached for her clan tunic - if it could still be called that. Her fingers trailed over the black patch of fabric where the red and white fan would be under. The same heartache gripped her again and she knew, if she closed her eyes now, she'd see her brother's face.

Alone. She was all alone. For the first time in her life.

Was it really worth-

No, of course it was. Akiko would walk this bitter road until its end, whatever it may be. The alternative was succumbing to hatred and feeding into a vicious circle of revenge, bloodlust and war that had taken her family from her, except for Madara.

Who knew, maybe it would also swallow him. Or her.

At the very least, the thought lent her the strength to pull the tunic over her head again, rise to her feet and fasten her white belt around her waist. Whatever would happen today, she'd face it bravely again.

Unfortunately, her hunch had been right - of course - and it wasn't long until a single, brisk knock on the door heralded the arrival of today's guest. The woman couldn't help but slowly find the ordeal somewhat absurd, as much as she recognised the intention behind it. He could just storm in at this point. Still, pointedly she had taken a cross-legged seat right behind the flight of the door, ramrod straight to greet her visitor as dignified as possible; arms locked tightly in front of her chest.

As per usual, Tobirama invited himself in without so much as a second of waiting for an answer to his introduction. Except with the Akiko positioned herself, he was standing right in front of her - already wearing a scowl as the woman only lazily smirked up at him.

However what struck her was his outfit - a deep blue short sleeved yukata over a fishnet top, tied with a light green sash and fitting dark blue pants. Akiko uncomfortably noted the resemblance to Hashirama's clothes from yesterday - was this some kind of sibling wear thing? - but also, the purpose.

"Akiko," Tobirama greeted her tersely, not backing off an inch either.

Her neck strained slightly from staring up like she had to. "Tobirama." She mustered his outfit again with a rising eyebrow. "Don't tell me you also want to spar with me."

The man still didn't move an inch. Irritation had the fingers that gripped each of her bicep twitch, but no more. If he was being petulant, she would be the same. "I'll admit I'd be intrigued to," he mused slowly, "But no. I'm here for accident protection detail."

A curt snort - a stifled, broken chuckle escaped her. "And conveniently continuing your interrogation?" There was no point in beating around the bush.

And Tobirama seemed to agree, albeit the cut-off chortle had his upper lip twitch in a decidedly irked fashion. "If you're more inclined to talk, rather than make sly, sarcastic comments, then yes," he replied, surprisingly even though.

Akiko untangled her legs and within a second rose to her feet to stand right in front of Tobirama - he only had two inches or so on her; she made sure to straighten her back and lock her gaze with his boring, scarlet eyes. A smirk tugged at the corners of her mouth. "Ah, but of course, I'm chiefly guilty of that crime." Her fists flexed at her side, but the smirk grew. "You've never done it."

If her close proximity bothered Tobirama at all, he didn't show it the slightest - but Akiko wagered it did not. In fact, with the way he puffed out air exasperatedly and rolled his eyes, he wasn't impressed.

"And we're back to it, of course," he muttered.

Without another word, Akiko brushed past him, outside of the cell house and past the machiya it was suited behind towards the main plaza. Truth be told, her desire for conversation was considerably dampened by the fact their talks indeed seemed to devolve into throwing sarcasm at one another and Akiko avoiding his questions like a doe its hunter. Yet the aftermath of yesterday stung particularly sharp still and although part of her did truly yearn for a friendly face, she would never be so stupid to think Tobirama was one. Nonetheless, the fresh air was nice, she wouldn't deny it, and the sooner she was past the outer ring just before the boundary of the Senju compound, she would be out of the eyes of hateful Senju clan members. Therefore her walk was rather spirited - a run, almost. Not for one moment did she gaze back to see if Tobirama was following suit, but judging from the fact no guard pointed a katana at her throat, he must have kept close.

Finally, her assumption was proven right by his distinctively exasperated tone behind her. "If you want to go on a run, just say so," he grunted, no more than two meters behind her. "We look ridiculous. Of course, I don't know if the guards won't become squeamish if they see the Uchiha running around the compound freely."

Akiko didn't even turn around to regard him, but she made sure to sound amused. "Why, you should be able to keep up easily with those long legs of yours."

"It was never a question of my speed, really," his deep voice now bordering a growl.

Akiko damn near started skipping. "I forgot. They hail you as the fastest of your clan, no?"

"They do." Tobirama's footsteps grew heavier as he stomped the ground, evidently not bothering to keep them silent as the capable shinobi he is would.

Her forehead was drawn into a slight frown as she gave the notion a little bit more ponder. Unfortunately it lead down a darker path Akiko didn't exactly want to continue, but curiosity be damned, she had to. "Is it because of that jutsu you use for teleportation?"

His reply was swift. "Not so fast, Akiko," the deep voice less disgruntled than firm; but somehow closer than before. Akiko almost looked over her shoulder. "I might trust the fact you don't seek revenge and truly come in peace, but I'm not sharing details."

Now that had her slow down and cast an amused glance over her shoulder only to find two scarlet eyes glaring her way. "Hah," came her dry laughter, turning to look ahead again as they neared the connecting path to the outer ring of the Senju compound. "Last I checked you expected me to give a full personal background. Or explain why I was crying, and all," she waved a hand around dismissively. Not only was Tobirama ignorant and rude, but also a hypocrite, it would seem.

"I'm not the one who surrendered and currently tries to live with the enemy who knows nothing but violence from your clan," he observed surprisingly even.

Akiko wouldn't have any of it, though. "Oh, alright. It's my duty, then."

He let out an exasperated groan. "It's logical."

Akiko nearly skidded to a halt as her head snapped around - the audacity of this man had her glaring daggers his way. "Logical? To perform a personal strip down for you?"

Tobirama's eyelids fluttered as the eyes rolled so much for a moment, the scarlet irises were nearly gone; he rubbed a palm over his face. "Truly, a stunning metaphor, I'm in awe. One might even say speechless."

"Fantastic, keep it that way." She chuckled, satisfied and resumed their vigorous stride towards the boundaries of the compound.

It was all they ever talked about - herself. While Akiko wouldn't deny that being the most obvious topic for conversation, the way Tobirama seemed to expect utter compliance in all matters concerning herself was not just degrading but also infuriating; prisoner of the clan or not. The fact he responded well to her verbal attacks fuelled her petulance in resisting any attempts to glean information from her further since it gave her a way to resist. But Akiko knew - this behaviour wasn't getting her anywhere.

And unfortunately, she had a hunch Tobirama knew, too.

A madly frustrating situation; but to top it all off - the saddest part of it all was that during the days she's spent here so far, the only Senju that ever spared her more than a disdainful glance was, in fact, Tobirama. And his brother - but Hashirama was a problem for Akiko for different reasons entirely.

If only Tobirama wasn't such a pretentious… jerk. She didn't even know if that was what she wanted to call him - intrusive or not, he did make efforts to get to know her or understand her.

Akiko winced when the low timbre suddenly reached her ears again, having all but forgotten said jerk still trailed after her. They were just entering a path past some machiyas in the outer ring to reach the boundary of the compound: the forest was getting more dense. It was quiet here.

"I distinctly recall you mentioning ways to fasten the process of awakening the Sharingan in our last talk," Tobirama began slowly, again entirely neutral. Akiko wondered if he just wanted to start off anew or if the man didn't care for more than a second about her verbal acid. Either way, his persistence was commendable. Unfortunately. "Is this related to activating the Sharingan when being emotional?"

She halted and turned around to face him. "You remembered."

Tobirama gazed around as if to ascertain why Akiko had lead them here at breakneck speed; when he found nothing of interest he regarded her with a curled lip and an unimpressed scowl. "Of course I did." His eyebrows climbed up slowly. "After all, I very much crave that personal strip down from you."

She sighed. Now was his turn at hurling petty words around, it seemed. Time to find out if Akiko had the patience left she needed for this. "I don't see how telling you anything about the Sharingan pertains to my own situation," she replied, pointedly neutral, ignoring the sarcasm.

Tobirama spread his arms a little, tilting his head. "Well then you should be comfortable with talking, no?" He remained infuriatingly sincere. "Since you viciously refuse to personally strip-"

"Stop it!"

Her outburst only prompted him to cross his arms in front of his chest again, seemingly patiently waiting - were it not for his trademark frown etched into his forehead as he furrowed his brows again. Akiko knew he seemed unimpressed - he wasn't; he thrived in seeing her ticked off.

And that alone made her even more mad.

She forced out even breathst. "That is still treasured information regarding our kekkei genkai."

The counter was quick. "I don't mean to be a know-it-all-"

Akiko laughed utterly caustically. "You don't ?"

He cleared his throat authoritatively. "But unless this information suddenly enables the Senju to awaken the Sharingan as well, I don't see why sharing with me is going to cause the Uchiha harm."

Her fists balled. He had a point of course - and Akiko didn't like that he had a point. At this moment the woman wasn't sure anymore if she was frustrated with herself or her company - her own inability to handle the situation calmly and easily like she'd usually do; or the fact Tobirama's figurative bite was worse than that of the Inuzuka's war dogs. The fact that - yes, of course he was right - neither knowing small facts about the sharingan was hurtful to her own clan nor that her own behaviour was getting herself anywhere here, in her new surroundings - it infuriated Akiko.

It just seemed sheer impossible to give in - that felt like surrender.

Akiko didn't want to surrender - she had her dignity to retain.

And this man - while his tongue was as barbed as her own, his intellect was as sharp as her clan's finest blades and he still was Izuna's killer . He might have implied to share her ideals, her morales - hell, he backed up his brother well enough. If Akiko was true to herself, she should rise above it.

She really should.

So, should she tell him anything?

Notes:

Well? Should she tell him anything? (;

First fight! I applaud you if you can make proper sense of it, I'm not very good at describing it. Nonetheless, I hope you enjoyed the chapter - I promise, promise the plot will thicken soon. I just enjoy exploring characters so much, smh.

Thank you so much for beta'ing again kuramakakashi/lehbarnes, it means so much to me! And once more, the lovely bit of lore in here were inspired by the wonderful Kaiseaya, thank you so much!

Chapter 6

Notes:

Continuing right where we left off: Tobirama undertakes an exercise in trust to own up to his own words - but the whole occasion gets interrupted very violently. Time for more verbal fights - and for Akiko to put her foot down.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Her obsidian glance held him pinned as everything about her tensed up. Tobirama wouldn't disturb the moment with any menial word - his sensor skills were amped up and tuned in so finely; in this close proximity the emotional turmoil of the woman was obvious in the static fuzz of her chakra's flow. Whatever Akiko was thinking about was weighing heavily on her, so much so her mind flipped between guilt, determination and anger.

A small gust of wind had the leaves of the trees around the rustle. The air around them had changed.

When the earth under her sandals scratched as she fully faced him, Tobirama unconsciously straightened himself.

Her stare was piercing. "You see," she began slowly and differently - sincere, composed - Akiko had spoken like this before - bereft of sarcasm - only very rarely. When she had reprimanded Izuna, when she had arrived here. "I just don't know why I should trust you with anything."

Tobirama knew this wasn't a superficial question born out of the same petulance she kept smashing off anything else he tossed her way - this time, she looked at him and genuinely asked. Fortunately for him, the answer was easy. He released a hand from in front of his chest, extending his palm towards her. "And why shouldn't you?"

Her fists opened, the eyebrows rose slowly. "Would you tell the story to anyone who asked?" Amusement had snuck into her tone, but it wasn't the acerbic kind.

The corner of his mouth twitched up for but a moment; his head tilted forward slightly. A fair question. And yet- "Somehow I feel I've said this before, but - If I were a prisoner in a clan full of alleged former enemies, it could be wise to indulge them with insight about myself indeed." But if she had asked him how he'd act in her stead - his answer might have been different.

Akiko suddenly took a step closer to him, crossing the border of personal space to give him another long, hard stare. Instinctively he lit his sensor skills flare up again with another pulse of chakra - within this proximity, he didn't even need to tune into her as much as he had to pick up on what painted the flow of her chakra's signature. Curiosity. Mistrust. He crossed his arms again and took advantage of the two inches he had on her to stare down, equally harsh.

"Them? Or you?" The question was pointed, sharp.

His scarlet gaze narrowed. "You don't see anyone else listening." The low timbre became just a little more than a whisper, but the words were clearly articulated. "Or asking." Tobirama crossed what little distance was still left between them until all of his vision was filled up with Akiko's fierce mien.

"Or caring."

The woman didn't flinch - the tension might be near tangible, but she did not back off an inch. However she did lower her own voice as well - so much so the haughty tone was almost accusatory. "That is exactly why, you see, I wonder if by trusting you with anything, I'll only satisfy your curiosity, rather than gaining any favours here."

A sound objection, Tobirama figured. At least superficially. "Then be logical about it," his tone rose in volume again slightly but the deep voice remained a solemn purr. "Trust me, they'll at the very least see you talking to me. Or," A white eyebrow arched up again in lazy amusement, "Continue storming past them without so much as a kind word. I wonder which is going to earn more mirthful smiles."

Of course, Akiko would counter the tardy, verbal swing right away. "I wonder how many mirthful smiles you get, as it were."

"Again, your hilarity is staggering," Tobirama mused indifferently, hoping she wasn't about to drag this discourse into the realms of sarcasm again. However the emotional noise of her chakra's flow remained steady - utterly serious, that was. He was pleased with the proximity - it made sensing her out an easy task he'd perform while conversing.

Akiko exhaled a long breath, slowly. "I'm merely pointing out the fact seeing someone converse doesn't equal having public affection rise. It just means they see I'm willing to talk to you." His chin jutted forward. "How do I know you're going to talk favourably of me?"

Tobirama clicked his tongue in ponder. Another logical objection - and yet one he could debunk, too. Though he admitted, he started to see where Akiko was coming from. "Alright. Why should I monopolise on anything you tell me?"

Her lip curled as she scowled slightly, the obsidian gaze narrowed. "Oh, I don't know. You're the one with the flashy jutsu on the battlefield. You must invent these. Knowledge is power, and I've never seen another Senju use them."

Now was his turn to stifle a chuckle into something of a curt snort that still served to sound no less sarcastic, if more brief. "And you interpret me keeping my prestigious innovations to myself as being so selfish I would readily act towards your disadvantage?" Tobirama had to be careful, nonetheless - Akiko inadvertently - or maybe not so much - had discovered something of a sore spot there, and she was one of the last persons Tobirama wanted to know about this. Not that the woman could know about Senju traditions and politics when it came to inventions, but still. It might be a good time to - "Of course, that could also pertain to certain Senju traditions and politics, you see."

Akiko's fine smile had Tobirama's paranoia sky-rocketing nonetheless. His palms cramped around his biceps uncomfortably. "Alright, sound deductions. And thanks for the insight" She paused for a moment. "You haven't stopped to wonder about one aspect, yet."

What else could there possibly be? "Which is?"

The smile spread. "What if I don't care?"

The scarlet stare widened slightly. "You don't care about integrating yourself into this clan?"

Tension eased out of her as she gave a lazy shrug, still mere inches away from him. "You said it yourself, this is the only place I could come to. Maybe I just want to live. Maybe I don't care about my future here."

And there it was.

A familiar dissonance - her words, albeit easily drawled and delivered with a poker face, were not in tune with the noise of her chakra network's signature Tobirama had been steadily sensing. Because that was anything but resigned or neutral - it was daring - it was challenging him.

His lips drew into a sly smirk slowly as his gaze narrowed again. "You're lying."

Akiko's eyes flew open. "What?"

"You've just been lying," he explained, the smirk growing. "I've sensed it."

Anger flushed the static of her signature so quick and so prominently that he had to tune his sensor skills down for a second. Initial shock washed away as her gaze narrowed to tiny slits, the offense was quite true, but she stepped back a meter still as though physically repelled. "What the hell, Tobirama? Are you sensing the whole time?!"

He took it in stride, even though he straightened himself again as he stared down, however small the height difference might be. "Of course I am. I frequently do." There was no point in letting her think he wasn't monitoring her - or other people he talked to, really.

Akiko puffed out air perfectly exasperated - a hand raked through her cascading, silky black hair as she took her moment to come to grips with the implications of his capabilities.

Tobirama knew not many sensors had their skill honed to this level. In fact he applauded Akiko for even knowing sensors could do this. "I want to be pissed but when I think about it, I'm not even surprised. Someone as grouchy as you certainly has his reasons," she finally surmised perfectly grouchily herself.

"True, the burden of realism and truth tends to go hand in hand with sarcasm and standoffish demeanor as they rob one of unnecessary pleasantries or the disease known as optimism," his response came evenly albeit his deep voice did not fail to betray a sense of annoyance in the way he chose his words. Back to sarcasm again, as it was.

Akiko didn't disappoint, herself, really.

"My deepest condolences for the hard life you live."

If Tobirama rolled his eyes any harder, he would worry about going blind. It already hurt to do it as much as he did now. "I'm a strong man," he spat curtly, deciding to get the talk back on track. "Anyway, now that I've ascertained you do care about what my clan makes of your and your future here-"

Before he could finish, the woman stepped closer to him again, the obsidian gaze ablaze with a dark fire Tobirama never had seen in them before. Today was a day of firsts, it seemed. "Let's play this fair then, shall we?"

But he wasn't sure if he liked this first.

He regarded her with a narrow stare. "What are you driving at?"

"Evidently you're the last person here to trust anyone blindly," she stated slyly, a smirk curling her lips. Tobirama's sensory skills were tuned to her again entirely - she was brimming with anticipation. Excitement? "So why should I do the same?"

His frown deepened as he cautiously, slowly replied to her. "I'd repeat why, but unfortunately I get the notion you are about to suggest something outrageous."

Her smirk finally became a grin. "I could activate my Sharingan and question you."

Now Tobirama involuntarily stepped back as though she had pushed him, scarlet gaze wide in disbelief. Outrageous didn't quite cut it, here. A shiver ran down his spine. "What?"

Meanwhile Akiko was having a proverbial hoot - her excitement kept growing; and while her grin didn't seem malicious - especially so because Tobirama couldn't sense any malice from her - decades of ingrained training were desperately searching for the moment this situation was turning upside down, fast. His muscles tensed up; he balled his hands to fists at his side.

Worse yet, Akiko closed the gap again a little. "I can search for any signs of a lie." Tobirama drew even breaths through his nose to stay in place. This was silly. Ridiculous. He scolded himself for even reacting his way as he schooled his features and body alike.

"Even the smallest tell," the woman continued as her obsidian eyes scanned his face intently and Tobirama felt himself tense up again; but he'd be damned if he didn't hold her glance with a fierce glare of his own.

"The twitch of an eyebrow. The curl of a lip. Millimeters that speak the truth."

He sighed, flexing his palms. "I thought it was going to be outrageous," his reply came slowly, the low timbre tinted only slightly by bleak sarcasm. "But this is downright insolent." To demand such a thing was like handing her a kunai to point at his neck, ready to slash through it.

Her grin faded; suddenly the excitement changed - it became dull. The noise of her chakra network was so deranged again Tobirama had to tune in again more to decipher it - a barren mess underlying the blazing structure; but one thing had become more poignant: disappointment.

The same disappointment she had felt when he'd reached for his wakizashi yesterday.

"Is it though?" Akiko asked quietly. "You said you trusted me not to enact revenge or harbour malicious thoughts." Her gaze narrowed, the disappointment washed away, fierce determination took its place. For a moment, Tobirama wondered if she was aware of him reading her emotions like he did - was she playing him? But no. Such a feat was near impossible with a skilled sensor like himself.

"So? Do you trust me?"

It wasn't a question. It was a challenge. Well? Did he? Would he run the mile and stand up for his own beliefs and morales, as loudly as he had flaunted them into the faces of his clanspeople? Trust his own abilities to a point he'd serve himself to this woman? If he stared right into her sharingan, she could do anything - she could ensnare him into a genjutsu, she could possibly kill him before he even realised it -

How ridiculous. Akiko had no reason to. And if she did, she was in the heart of the Senju's seat of power-

Except they weren't. They were near the boundary. Tobirama sent out a weak pulse of chakra to scan for nearby chakra signatures - all of them he recognised, of course. Guards were patrolling the boundary, but they were not near them - Touka was on the outer ring.

What if that had been Akiko's plan? He had killed Izuna.

The scarlet eyes narrowed again to tiny slits as he mustered her stern mien, the tight line of her lips, her own hard stare. Once more he tuned into her chakra signature only to pick up on the static of it - not a trace of malice still, of betrayal - only fading hope and a growing, crushing sense of desperation with every second that he pondered this.

Silently, Tobirama cursed himself. He drew a deep breath.

"Go ahead."

Her gaze lit up, her lips curled into - a happy smile. Tobirama had to violently crush the urge not to look anywhere else as years of rigorous training would have him. A moment later, her irises were a bright red and three tomoes shone starkly against it. He clenched his jaw, his fists - all he allowed himself was to sense her chakra signature and flow still. Granted, he picked up on the flare of the sharingan, communicating vibrantly with her chakra network, but the static of her emotions that still tinted everything remained - excited. At ease.

It helped a little to endure… all this.

Her first question cut through the tension like a weapon; but surprisingly, it changed the pace of the situation so nicely Tobirama regained his posture easily. "Will you truly use whatever I tell you not only for your own curiosity but advocate in my favour?"

His nostrils flared. "I certainly won't besmirch your renown."

Akiko's crimson stare widened the fine smile spread over her lips wider. "Ah, but you're not supporting me."

Tobirama's gaze narrowed. "You're your own fortune's smith. Since the moment you came here." And he wasn't going to be a charity.

Akiko tilted her head curiously. "You wanted to help."

Tobirama raised a palm and shook his head once. "I said committing yourself more will help yourself."

She clicked her tongue. "And conveniently, you."

And there it was - of course Akiko was right, and now Tobirama couldn't - wouldn't - deny it; his burning interest certainly was a selfish thing for scientific, but also for personal reasons. His jaw visibly worked as he nodded curtly, just once. "That's correct," his index finger rose then. "But I will not stand for slander, either." And that much was true as well. He already had brought up half of Touka's confidants against him, and if anyone learned of the little endeavour he undertook right now, they'd officially declare him 'the Uchiha supporter'.

It didn't matter - he believed in creating peace by stopping the violence, working out treaties and forging revenge. All of which Akiko had done.

In fact, none of them had made the sacrifice she had; at least not as painstakingly as she had.

Akiko's gaze widened again; Tobirama felt the emotional noise of her chakra's signature stutter in revelation. For a moment, he just stared into her eyes, the Sharingan - never before had he seen it this close, this calmly and as the seconds passed, he found himself more interested in it than stressed. Tentatively he let his sensory skills sprawl a little again to ascertain how exactly the chakra flow in her eye communicated with the rest of her network - when he picked up a weak signature, approaching.

"So would you-"

Akiko didn't get to finish her sentence.

Tobirama could only command another strong pulse of chakra to identify who was coming towards them when the person in question already hailed them with a stormy shout, completely distorted by sheer rage and hatred.

"What the hell is going on here?!" Touka bellowed as she came running over, wearing her silver battle armor, katana already drawn.

Worse yet, it didn't take someone of Tobirama's sensory skill level to pick up on her killing intent.

"Release him at once, scum!"

Akiko's eyes were wide as Touka came barreling along - her Sharingan gone the moment the furious shout had been heard by her. She tried to flinch away from Tobirama's side - he didn't let her. Already his palm had grabbed her black tunic to shove her behind him in hopes of using himself as a shield against the very real danger Touka was being right now; brandishing her weapon and funneling chakra. A coiled spring, ready to lash out.

All the while Tobirama was reigning his own fury in.

It took a sharp inhale through his nostrils to not fall into the same tone or choice of words Touka was in. "You're being ridiculous, Touka," Tobirama reprimanded in a cutting, stern tone - not bothering to keep his ire out of his voice. A very logical part of him realised how damn compromising the scene must have looked - but from someone of Touka's caliber he expected a shred of, well, logic.

The woman wasn't swayed though. Huffing, she tried to bypass Tobirama with her katana still drawn, her expression contorted by nothing short of bloodlust as over and over, she attempted to glimpse past him at her prey. He was pretty certain he'd only ever seen her like this on the field of battle. Disgusted, he raised his arms to keep Touka at bay - and Akiko behind him, who fortunately had gotten his tactic pretty easily. As much hatred as he sensed from Touka, as horrified the woman behind him was - rightfully so, he cynically admitted. Luckily though Akiko was smart enough to throw herself under his protection and not be so stupid to bolt and thereby draw a big mark on her back for Touka to strike at.

"Stop this!" Tobirama finally hollered when this ridiculous spectacle wasn't toning down at all and his previous reply seemed to have flown right over Touka's head. He wasn't above using violence to stop Touka, either - but he'd give her a warning, at least.

Touka's prancing stopped for a moment. "She's ensnared you!" She barked, breathing heavily.

Tobirama growled in reply, his deep voice rolling off his throat as threatening as the woman herself. "Akiko didn't do anything," before the woman could retort anything his right hand formed a particular hand sign. "Release!" Tobirama hissed the command past clenched teeth, decidedly and utterly pissed .

It served its purpose well. Touka's moment was disrupted and she balked; albeit only a brief second. The guard captain actually had the gall to raise her katana in his direction. Tobirama gritted his teeth. Behind him, he heard Akiko sucking in a sharp breath. "Then - why are you protecting her! I saw the Sharingan!"

His scarlet eyes widened slightly at the newest accusation. How can a person be so daft?! "Because you are trying to kill her!" Involuntarily, he raised his voice to a low yell of infuriated incredulity while straining to keep composure in the face of this nonsense .

"Damn straight!" Touka hollered right back at him, waving the blade in a way that nearly had Tobirama funnel chakra to prepare a blast of water to send this woman elsewhere. "She was about to-"

"As I was saying, Touka," Tobirama cut her off with a hiss through tightly clenched teeth, as stern and sharp as the weapon she was swinging in his direction as though it was a feather duster. "Akiko has not done anything and you can stop trying to kill her."

Only after a handful of long, weary seconds in which Tobirama and Touka exchanged death glares did the dark haired woman stop in her tracks and lower her katana, breathing heavily. Her silver gaze was wide and sanity seemed to be returning only slowly. Tentatively, Tobirama dared to tune into his sensor skills again as her killing intent wasn't blaring into his face anymore - disbelief, all around. From Akiko - utter shock, but not an ounce of fear. Not that that surprised Tobirama.

"I suggest you leave now, Touka," he spat after they all stood there for a moment.

Touka sheathed her weapon forcefully, her glare dark. "Whatever the fuck you were doing here," she began slowly, raising her hand and pointing at him with her index finger, "If she does end up messing with your head, I'm not going to help you, Tobirama."

That was a lie. Tobirama's eyebrows shot up unimpressed, but he knew better than to tell her right now that in her deepest core, she'd always rescue a member of this clan - especially from an still found a way to smack her verbally, though. "Fantastic, then I won't have to suffer from your unwanted rescue attempts anymore."

Her lips curled in complete disgust. "Is this some fucked up research of yours, then?"

Tobirama stopped counting the times he had rolled his eyes today, and it was still morning. But he did it again. "I'm not even going to try and explain myself to someone who is ready to impale another person without listening to a sliver of reason." Like he'd even try to explain all this to Touka. Behind him, a choked cough was heard that sounded an awful lot like an amused snort.

Touka's gaze narrowed again instantly.

Tobirama sighed. "Don't you have more guard squads to terrorise?"

Wordlessly, the woman turned and strutted away.

Only when she was safely out of hearing range, he turned back around to Akiko, whose obsidian eyes still were trained on Touka's vanishing form. He saw her throat move as she swallowed heavily. "Thank you." She meant it - the emotional noise he picked up from her as he tuned back into her chakra's signature was loaded with gratitude. Heavily so as she still was reeling, but it was true.

"My task, as you'll recall, is to serve as your guard dog from accidents," Tobirama replied flatly. Touka seemed to be a muster example of problems he and his elder brother faced within their own ranks when it came to their visions for the future. He clicked his tongue. "I'd say I've proven myself."

Akiko's gaze wandered to his face again, her eyebrows tilted upwards, a small smile on her lips. "Possibly."

Finally. He felt as though he should celebrate this victory properly, but something told him Akiko might easily revoke what little favour he won if he overdid it - he merely crossed his arms in front of his chest. There were more interesting things to find out anyway, and boasting was not appealing to Tobirama in the slightest.

Unfortunately, he had a good idea about what Touka might be doing right now. Tentatively, he closed his eyes and sent out a weak pulse of chakra to assess the direction Touka's signature was headed.

Only to roll his eyes with a quiet groan. Of course she'd go straight to Hashirama.

Akiko's gaze swept in the direction Touka had left. "Who was that woman?" The inquiry was serious; stern, almost. Tobirama couldn't blame her; the sudden change of topic did not come as surprising.

"Your biggest supporter, in case that was not obvious yet. Touka, currently captain of the clan members chiefly tasked with guarding the compound," he explained, his eyes following hers as his gaze narrowed slightly.

Thoughtfulness made Akiko's forehead wrinkle in a slight frown, an index finger tapped at her cheek for a brief moment. "I remember her voice. Was she there when I first arrived?"

Tobirama glanced back at her from the side when it pulled him out of his guesswork of thoughts; he nodded curtly. "Indeed. The charming lady whose katana pressed against your neck."

Her obsidian eyes flitted back to him, an eyebrow was climbing up slowly. "Ah."

"She's almost as popular as I am."

"I can see why."

Tobirama heaved a heavy sigh, a palm running over his face. "As much as I hate to say it, she is making a beeline for Hashirama to, no doubt, smear your name." And snuff out any chance Akiko had for independence from Touka's subordinates, as it were. A nagging sensation settled into Tobirama's heart slowly but surely.

A cause of unrest he wouldn't, couldn't quite pinpoint yet.

Akiko's eyes on the other hand widened slightly - her lower lip trembled. Instinctively he let his sensor skills flare up again to decipher the static of her chakra signature. The woman was distraught alright - Tobirama would even go as far as to describe it as despair.

And yet, as per usual, outwardly, she was her trademark composed self with only a slowly raised hand at her mouth. "Damn," she uttered. The next moment her gaze was on the ground, Tobirama could see her jaw working like her mind was. "I'm assuming she will tell all about seeing me with the Sharingan active." The notion no doubt upset her.

Tobirama's unrest grew and he hated it. He could not claim to not have been involved in this - in fact he had allowed Akiko to use her Sharingan. The implications of this realisation served well to fuel his annoyance: the man already knew what he'd have to do now. As much as he disliked it. Not at all for Akiko's sake - rather, because he'd meet Touka a lot sooner than he wanted to.

"I imagine so." His scarlet gaze sized up his dark-haired company from the side. "We'd best follow her, lest she deals any heavy damage." Though he couldn't claim he was in the mood for that just now.

Akiko's eyes flew wide open, she gasped. "Follow her?!"

Tobirama huffed. "Indeed," he turned a little towards Akiko, an eyebrow rising slowly when the shock was flushing her despair out of the noise of her chakra signature. Cheekily, he elaborated, "As in, move. Walk after her, the same way-"

"I know what you mean!" Akiko snapped promptly, fists balling at her side.

"Then why the inquiry?" he shot back, unimpressed.

Her gaze wandered back to where Touka had been going; momentarily Tobirama saw the muscle of her lower jaw work as her mind no doubt did, as well. "Is that a good idea?"

He had to snort at that. "You'd rather let her kick up the proverbial dirt?"

His pointed inquiry did well to make Akiko sigh exasperatedly; but the woman didn't quite give in yet. Tobirama had to suppress a smirk at glimpses past her stoic facade he was noticing now. "No, I'm referring to me joining that commotion. Touka is my biggest supporter after all, I don't know if she could stomach my presence," her tone became downright caustic.

That did him in; the smirk was plastered on his lips before he could even hold it back. "It will be all the more delightful with you there," he explained, velvety sweet, his baritone voice rolling off his throat easily as he imagined Touka's chagrin about Akiko's presence. "Besides, you mustn't yet roam alone, and I will be going now, so. You're tagging along anyway." Perks of being today's guardian, or so Tobirama figured.

The woman had little enthusiasm left for his plan, and even less for the fact she was being forced along by him, essentially. Akiko's shoulders drooped as her arms crossed.

"Fantastic," was all she spat.

Tobirama indicated for her to follow with his index finger in a pointedly cheeky manner before he turned on his heel and set a pace worthy of his indeed long legs for the main hall and clan head's quarters where he still sensed his brother - and of course Touka's signature on their way. Akiko didn't speak a word on their way nor did he gaze back to check on her - all the sensed from her was heavy concentration, no doubt the woman must be evaluating whatever was coming now.

With any luck, Touka's dislike will make her verbal argument crumble easily before Tobirama's very logical rebuttals, but the man didn't want to rule out the possibility of an honest shouting match.

Once they started to climb the stairs of the main hall's base, Akiko's near silent gait halted. Tobirama turned around expectantly to find her sizing the building up with a frown.

"What's the matter?" he inquired firmly.

Akiko's eyes settled on Tobirama, but the frown deeped and her lips became a tight line. "It just feels wrong for me to be here."

He narrowed his gaze slightly as he kneaded another pulse of chakra to use his sensor skills and get a grasp on the emotional fuzz of her chakra's flow - initially he assumed the woman was talking about the pending conversation, but the queasy uneasiness that gripped her seemed to run a lot deeper than that.

"You won't be doing yourself a favour staying out of it," he finally reprimanded firmly, albeit well aware it was a double-edged meaning.

Akiko easily picked up on it, of course. She breathed deeply. "I guess I'll get used to it," she muttered before she scaled the stony steps easily, her gaze trained on the path before her.

Whether or not she had meant for him to hear, he couldn't tell. Tobirama whipped around again and decided to analyse this situation later, when he was alone. Today indeed he had learned more about Akiko than any day before.

Just a few moments later, the duo crossed the main hall which Akiko marvelled with a surprised gasp and another moment of falter to take in the room properly. Tobirama firmly urged her to go on - Touka was close, and so was Hashirama. He thrust open the door to the living area of the clan head's family - his and Hashirama's home, as it were.

Only to find his brother at the kotatsu in the middle of the room, rubbing his temples. Before him, Touka, the infuriation dripping off of her chakra's flow even without Tobirama searching meticulously for it, as it were.

"… and that is why she must be contained!" The tall woman droned, paying no mind to the new arrivals he knew she must have noticed.

Well, Tobirama would announce himself then. "Touka! May we learn what you told Hashirama?"

The silver glare snapped around to pin Tobirama for but a second; narrowing to tiny slits when she realised he had the gall to bring his company along. With a disdainful click of her tongue her chin jutted forward - an almost hilarious contrast to his brother, who merely rolled his eyes and brought his fist to his chin so his head might find support on it. Carefully, Tobirama assessed his chakra's emotional noise - only to find exasperation.

Good. That meant they were on even ground, right now.

"How you put yourself at risk by conducting little experiments with that Sharingan over there," Touka retorted, making sure to spit out the tactless address of Akiko as scornful as possible.

Beside him, Tobirama heard the low rustle of fabric. With a side glance he noticed the Uchiha woman crossing her arms defensively and, much to Tobirama's growing curiosity and perhaps even slight entertainment, her own pointed glare - trained at her adversary. Luckily she seemed to know better than to speak just yet; but her stance was ramrod straight and not backing off an inch. Tobirama looked back at Touka - who was huffing.

Hashirama let out a weary sigh Tobirama seldom had heard in honest, when his brother wasn't pulling off his exaggerated, depressive mien. They'd have to be careful not to drag this out too long. "Explain to me in one sentence what you have been doing, Tobirama."

Tobirama nodded once, firmly. "Akiko and I were discussing the issue of trusting one another so in order to show her she could also trust me not to have malevolent intent unlike some, I allowed her to glance at me through the sharingan, as she requested."

Akiko broke off the staring duel she and Touka seemingly had started to give Tobirama an incredulous glance, one black eyebrow drawn up but still bereft of a single word. He gave a curt huff. The gesture irritated him slightly - if he was asked to deliver a report in a single sentence, he would.

There was no need for that kind of nonverbal commentary.

Hashirama's exasperation grew vastly; the Senju leader let the hand on which his face had rested slap pointedly on the table. "That's all?"

Tobirama nodded again, curtly. "That would be all, yes."

Satisfied, Touka even allowed herself a little smirk as she turned back to Hashirama, extending a hand. "As you can see - conducting dangerous-"

Only to have the man crush her mien completely.

"Akiko may roam the compound alone now, Touka, during the day."

Tobirama had never seen Touka's facial features fall apart like that, but the way her eyes flew open and her mouth gaped for - air, words, either - did make it difficult to not wear his own smug grin of victory.

Logic won, at last.

However he did allow himself to incline his head towards Akiko for a brief second and let the corner of his mouth twitch up in the hint of a smirk.

Akiko meanwhile, seemed to have been equally shocked at the verdict; but once she noticed Tobriama's glance on her she couldn't help but close her eyes and inhale a suspiciously deep breath as her hands fisted her black clan tunic.

Unfortunately, Hashirama had caught up on their nonverbal exchange. Tobirama was grateful he had not been sensing right then, his brother's chakra's aura was swelling again in a most uncomfortable way. Not that he let anything on - his mien was stony the moment the Senju leader addressed him eerily stern.

"This isn't a reward for you, Tobirama. But I'm not punishing Akiko for your recklessness."

Tobirama folded his hands behind his back as he straightened himself again. A twinge of ire shot through his veins at the phrase 'recklessness' - he was ready to defend himself against that claim. "By all means Elder Brother," he began firmly, "I knew Akiko bore no ill intent; not once since she arrived. Would I detect even the shadow of a doubt about that assessment, I would not have gone through with this of course."

Touka had schooled her mien again, albeit her expression still had an unfortunate resemblance to a frothing wolf. Dangerous, for sure. The woman's chakra signature's noise must be dripping with hate. "Hashirama, I must protest! It's possible Akiko Uchiha ensnared Tobirama, making him believe -"

"Perhaps you leave the semantics of jutsu to someone who understands them," Tobirama cut in sternly, shooting a narrow glare at Touka while keeping his baritone voice icy. More claims he wouldn't stand for. His gaze wandered to his brother. "Please, examine my network. You won't find a trace of Akiko's chakra."

Hashirama shook his head dismissively and waved him off. "I'm tired of this." There was a certain kind of finality to that statement. Instead, the brown eyes fixated on their Uchiha company. "Akiko?"

The woman stood straight in a moment, unflinching and just a tad bit too tense. "Yes?" Tobirama narrowed his gaze slightly as he kneaded a weak pulse of chakra to glean information on her chakra's emotional static - she was on high alert.

Hashirama's question came as sharp as it came quick. "Did you try to put Tobirama under a genjutsu?"

Without hesitation, she answered. "No, Hashirama. Never." There was no trace of a lie or dissonance between her work and the noise of the chakra flow. Of course there wasn't, Tobirama knew.

The Senju leader wasn't satisfied, yet. "Was it as Tobirama said, then? To see if you can trust him?"

Again, her answer was prompt and honest. "Yes, it was."

Hashirama nodded once. "Then, my decision stands."

Tobirama sensed the echo of relief in the background of her chakra's flow; and no small amount of it. He, on the other hand, was thoroughly satisfied. Today had been a win on many fronts - it made putting on a well practiced, emotionless mien all the more difficult right now. He still managed to.

The guard captain tore her gaze from the Senju clan head she had been fixating after the verdict had been delivered - desperately so, almost - to ball her fists at her side. With a low hiss, the woman took a decisive step towards Akiko suddenly, earning herself a narrow glare from Tobirama. If she was about to start more now -

"I'm watching you, Uchiha." Her pointer finger rose, almost as though there was a crime to accuse Akiko of - other than her heritage, maybe. "The rules still apply. Never forget."

Again, Akiko had not flinched - neither when Touka approached nor when she uttered what Tobirama easily confirmed as a threat, not just by the very obvious wording but also by sensing the sheer fury inside Touka.

Akiko's voice was subzero - and unshaken. "Pray tell," she began slowly, "When have I violated them?"

Ah, thinly veiled sarcasm about the fact her innocence had just been determined by the clan's leader himself. Tobirama's gaze narrowed if just to avoid a suspicious cough.

The jab wasn't lost on Touka, of course. "Don't you dare get cocky," the woman hissed back, her hand dropping to her side.

The determination Tobirama sensed through Akiko's chakra flow's noise was overwhelming - so much so, he nearly lost the small bout of resolute irritation that flared up in the woman. Outwardly, she was as impassive as ever, of course.

"You don't scare me."

For a moment, everyone was silent.

Hashirama broke the tension with another exasperated sigh as he heaved himself off and away from the kotatsu. "Everyone leave." His tone left no doubt about the strictness of that request.

Naturally, Touka was first to follow the order, practically storming past Tobirama and Akiko and into the main hall. Akiko stared after her with narrowed eyes and a hard jaw whose muscles worked hard, but Tobirama shook his head and waved his brother goodbye before he left silently, as well.

Footsteps at his side told him Akiko did the same, but suddenly her gait picked up. Touka had just reached the main hall's door, her frame a dark silhouette against the sunlight.

"Touka," Akiko hailed her again, almost like a challenge.

Tobirama was surprised to find the woman actually paused - but not so much that she did turn around, actually.

"What now, Uchiha?" Touka lazily inquired.

Akiko's mien hardened and again, Tobirama found himself assessing her emotions with his sensor skills - the determination was burning as brightly as her Uchiha chakra signature. "I understand any reservations you have against me."

"Wonderful," Touka spat caustically, turning slightly to face her opponent. "Then-"

Akiko took a decisive step towards her, and for a moment Tobirama wasn't certain if that was a smart move - or if he was going to have to intervene yet again . Still, all the malice in the room was seeping off of the guard captain. For as bright as her chakra burned, Akikos' emotions remained utterly calm.

"But I'm not going to cower before you or anyone," she decreed with stern finality. "And you will not be rid of me."

Yet again both women stared another down with lethal glares Tobirama watched impassively. Abruptly, Touka tore off with a condescending sneer and went away. Akiko's gaze lingered on the gate for a moment longer and only now Tobirama noticed the slight jitter the fabric of her sleeves; no doubt caused by taut muscles.

With an evaluating glance, the white-haired Senju scrutinized her up and down. "Bold," he judged, finally.

Akiko's nostrils flared. "She's just a bully."

Tobirama snorted curtly. "That would be a fitting description. It still takes courage to stand up for yourself like you did when the other party holds a position of power like Touka does." Though, how much longer, he wondered, if she kept on being as abrasive as she had been. Hashirama was as tolerant of his own as he was of outsiders, but he expected the same of his chosen captains. Touka's behaviour was not acceptable.

Akiko gave a bleak smile. "You know what they say about people backed into a corner, Tobirama. We will do the bravest things."

He blinked. "How true."

Finally, the woman sighed, and with it, the tension seemed to leave - proverbially and literally as Tobirama sensed the calmness taking over her again. "Well, I'll return to my luxurious quarter. It's been a long day."

His eyebrows climbed up slowly but he couldn't help himself from nodding in agreement. "That it has. Until next time, Akiko."

Notes:

The plot picks up finally! I'm super excited for the next chapters as this was a bit of an exposition of Tobirama and Akiko getting to know one another, at least, how each other works.

Again, thanks a lot to kuramakakashi/lehbarnes for beta'ing and Kaiseaya for lore inspiration! Seriously, their Senju clan politics are. Mwwwwhaaa 3

Chapter 7

Notes:

Akiko's new liberties come with a handful of challenges, not all of them pertaining to the Senju as such. Of course, Tobirama is eager to redeem the favour he gained, too - and so is Akiko. Even so - the Senju compound might not be as safe as everyone believed, after all, and Akiko gets into danger.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Freedom had come with a lot more relief than Akiko would want to admit.

Thankfully, nobody could read her mind to find that being allowed to step outside while the sun shone was balm on her nerves that had been more strained than she thought. It had just been a cell - she should be grateful she still lived, all things considered - but no. The day after the 'almost-accident', as she charmingly came to call the incident with Touka, she stepped onto the broad plaza in the early morning hours.

Alone.

Nobody to stare a hole into her back; no rushing around. Granted, the few Senju around looked distinctly more disgusted than usual; but Akiko didn't care. She seized the chance to explore, truly explore the compound a little by just walking peacefully around the inner and outer ring. A short endeavour, given it was a clan's - albeit one of the biggest, but still, a shinobi clan's - compound. The woman soon instead walked into what little of the woods sprawled into the outer ring, just before the border of the compound. The vegetation wasn't dense of course, but here - here, it was quiet. The Senju didn't stroll around either.

Finally, solitude.

On a little hill barely far enough away from the nearby training ground to still be veiled by the sparse vegetation, Akiko had found her place to be - recuperate, meditate and even train, a little. Being by herself was a bit easier here, when she still was aware of the hum of the clan's life close by. In the cell, recent memories could get… strong. Closing her eyes too long still was a dangerous game. Every so often, Izuna's lifeless, empty eye-sockets would stare back. Perhaps that also was why she felt herself relaxing, bit by bit.

Trying to cope with Izuna's death.

Madara trying to kill her.

Making her beloved brother think he had done just that.

What did not change was the clan's attitude - the sheer unscalable wall of hatred. Even a cautious nod in greeting every so often was seen as an insult. An exhausting endeavour the woman soon ceased to even try for. Akiko had not endured all of Tobirama's vexating questions to now grovel of crumbs of decency or even standard manners. She had a faint idea who was the driving force behind her continued ostracization. But to prove that she'd need a lot more than ideas. And besides, it was impossible to change the hearts of people by force.

Even so, at the very least two Senju were continuously interacting with her. Right after the 'almost-accident', Hashirama had profusely apologised for the, in fact, other 'almost-incident' at the training ground - not that he knew her Sharingan had been flaring by then. The Senju leader actually had been quite adamant to perform the harmony sign again, too, as they technically had not ended the violence between the two of them. The notion did make Akiko smile a bit, but she obliged happily.

Of course, his brother continued to be the less gallant, but at this point, Akiko would've been concerned if Tobirama became outright nice.

Not just concerned. Shocked.

Surprisingly, he took a whole two days to locate her on her little chosen respite, where the woman was sitting cross legged to watch the Senju in the training ground beat one another around. Gotoku seemed to be the instructor today. His commanding voice must be heard on the other end of the compound, but as he bellowed his underwear did better taijutsu than an unlucky fellow, Akiko did chuckle a bit.

She wondered if Tobirama's delayed visit meant he had been too flustered after having been caught with the Uchiha staring at him, Sharingan active, or if he had just been busy. Tobirama seemed like the man to be… busy.

His quiet stride was not so she wouldn't notice, clearly indicating he meant for her to recognise him easily enough. "Tobirama," she greeted him evenly, her gaze sweeping to the side to watch the man in the dark, long-sleeved shirt, black pants and the three red streaks of paint on his face join her.

Tobirama stood in front of her and blocked the view down a little. Which most likely was as well intentional, but there was no escaping this man anyway, so whatever.

"Enjoying your new freedom?" His inquiry even came with the ghost of a smile. Truly, their victory over Touka had been quite sweet, indeed.

"Well, it is a relief not to have a brooding, gloomy guard breathing down my neck all the time. Makes me actually want to go outside." Akiko's hands gestured towards the soft grass that covered the ground. "Please, join me." However strange that sounded, given all the previous times Tobirama joined her - rather, he simply came over - she counted the seconds until he left.

For some reason, it felt inadequate to drive him off. Not that Akiko thought she'd be able to, anyway. But his involvement had, no doubt, been in her favour, after all, and she was nothing if not true to her word.

Tobirama's scarlet eyes scanned the ground with a raised eyebrow. "You mean in your luxurious living quarters?" Ah, Akiko had missed that sarcasm.

Her smile was sweet as she blinked a couple of times. "It's soft, a lot of fresh air and good entertainment."

Tobirama's gaze wandered over his shoulder to the training ground downhill. He breathed a low chuckle. "Gotoku's lessons indeed are entertainment." He shook his head and settled down into a cross-legged position, his back again turned towards the entertainment which revealed just how exciting he found it, really.

Akiko tilted her head slightly. "How did you -" but as soon as the words left her mouth, she knew the answer. "Nevermind. You sensed my location." It was easy to forget the man was a sensor given they weren't fighting - however strange that felt, actually - but she'd learn to watch her words even more, for how good of a sensor he seemed to be. In her own clan, she knew exactly who was capable of what - suddenly, the hateful glares of the Senju seemed more dangerous. She did not know what force laid beneath them. Akiko had no secrets that would get her killed of course, but she disliked being at a disadvantage greatly. Not that she'd admit it.

The corner of Tobirama's mouth drew up lazily in a small smirk. "Your signature is a bit of a black sheep here, no pun on your hair color intended."

Akiko couldn't help but chuckle a bit at that, even if it felt self-deprecating. Just when she had pondered about being at a disadvantage.

The principles of sensing were no secret to her, but she had not met a sensor actually capable of what Tobirama claimed to be able to - sensing lies - and apparently was.

Her fingertips drummed on the soft grass. "You made me curious."

Tobirama's silver eyebrows rose slowly. Apparently, the man wasn't used to being asked questions. Now that did not surprise Akiko. "Do elaborate," he offered drily.

"I know how sensing works. How do you actually sense lies?"

The silver-haired Senju scoffed instantly, though surprisingly, his smirk grew a little wider. However his voice was dripping with sarcasm - Akiko had to suppress rolling her eyes. "Trying to figure out how to bypass my ability?"

How paranoid can a person be? But then again, this man had openly admitted to frequently check anyone's statements for lies simply because he could, or so Akiko guessed, therefore it stood to reason whether that paranoia was a well-nurtured vice or just a byproduct of the despondent times they all were living in.

Akiko wouldn't even deny doing the same, if she had the ability - well, if she could get away without anyone noticing.

Even so, after all that happened, indignation quickly flared up. Puffing up her cheeks, "How reassuring to know you think so highly of me. Have a bit more faith, will you?" He literally had served himself to her on a silver platter when she stared at him through her Sharingan. "I've never been subjected to this kind of ability before so frequently. I'm curious now." A brilliant idea crossed her mind. Akiko flashed a cocky smile.

"Sense my intention, if you will."

Tobirama immediately rolled his eyes, however the man's composure remained even - and he took a suspicious moment to reply. Akiko shook her head. "It's still very sensitive information," he countered.

Her shoulders drooped a little with a deflating sigh. A pinch of disappointment stung her - for some reason, Akiko had believed she'd be - she'd be what? Entrusted with this kind of information? But was it about trust, even? Did this mean there really was a way to escape Tobirama's sensing, which was why he wouldn't share? She didn't think so, not with the way the Senju - well, Hashirama - had trusted his verdict about her initially. And by now, Akiko guessed he had reported all those other little 'chats' they had, as well.

Both her hands gripped the ground as her gaze wandered to the sky. Back to where they had been before - Akiko being expected to share information but not receiving anything in return.

Except -

Except, something had changed. After all, not only had Tobirama proven his intentions but she had also proven herself, right?

Her head tilted back to give Tobirama a vibrant look, a bright smile spreading over her lips.

His gaze narrowed to tiny slits instantly, the mouth a tight line and the arms crossed.

"I have an idea," Akiko declared cheerily.

"Oh, I can't wait to hear it," Tobirama's deep voice rumbled caustically.

His wry answer only fuelled Akiko's determination. "We'll do it like this. I answer a question of yours, then you'll answer one of my questions."

Tobirama didn't need so much as the fraction of a second to attempt to shatter Akiko's eagerness with blunt cynicism. "Interesting," the man drawled, his hands flexing a little on his arms, "You're trying to coax out sensitive information pertaining to my jutsu or the clan this way then?"

Luckily, verbal fencing had become more of a practice than actual swordsmanship with her katana at this point. Akiko scoffed easily. "Tobirama, please. Don't act like you came here to ask me about my favourite dish. You're also curious."

In fact, Akiko knew the only reason he was here was to question her further about her Sharingan, the Uchiha, why she was here at all, and everything else that pretty much was a central part of her life. Tobirama Senju was not a man who did small talk. Maybe he should though, it might make people tell him more of the things he actually wants to know, the woman drily figured.

The man extended a hand, a silver eyebrow rising to a fine arch. "I've proven my good intentions."

She all but snorted with laughter, instantly. "And I haven't?!" That had to have been the worst retort - all Akiko had done since she was here was proving herself. To hear this, from Tobirama, out of all people - the man she could've made her puppet as he had gazed into her Sharingan -

He seemed to have come to the same conclusion. As though he had been forced to swallow an extremely sour bit of food, the man's facial features scrunched. "... Fine," he muttered deeply; already, Akiko shifted a little excitedly in her cross-legged position.

"But," he began instantly, raising a hand, "I'll still reserve the right to refuse to answer."

What a spoilsport.

Akiko leaned forward a little bit, a mischievous grin stretching her lips. "Alright. Then I'll do the same." And they won't be getting anywhere, again, she knew.

Tobirama seemed to reach the same deduction quickly. His gaze narrowed again as it always it, it seemed, when he pondered. "And you won't if I don't, either?"

Akiko's grin grew. "Nope."

That had him thinking for a moment. She saw the muscle of his jaw working as his teeth pressed on one another while he gauged the stakes. Really, it was amazing to see how far this man would go to finally get the information he knew Akiko had. What he wanted, all along - her compliance. She was a bit surprised he had not been ranting about 'debt' or 'being led on' or anything like that as she had implied to be a bit more forthcoming if he'd submit himself to her Sharingan. Maybe he felt responsible for the 'almost accident' too - maybe he did wish for Akiko and the clan to harmonise more as a first step towards peace.

Or maybe he had just realised how stubborn Akiko was.

Both seemed plausible, really, but Akiko leaned towards the latter.

Tobirama took a deep breath.

"Alright, then."

Akiko's eyes widened a little. Admittedly, she had not thought- ah, she schooled her features quickly. She raised a cautioning finger. "If you chicken out, I'm not going to tell you anything, anymore, Tobirama." As though he would not try to get something out of her and then back out under some pretense.

He bared his teeth a little instantly. "I won't!" A low growl, and his crossed arms locked even tighter. Akiko raised an eyebrow. He seemed to have been genuinely irked at her doubt. Interesting.

"Then begin," a smirk plastered on her lips again. "Answer my question."

Tobirama closed his eyes for a moment, drew a deep breath - and then just huffed. Akiko's amusement grew a little with how he seemed to struggle initially, but finally, his deep voice explained.

"As you probably know, sensors are able to perceive chakra signatures. They are the… summary, if you will, of a person's chakra flow. That flow is influenced by emotions - just like a heartbeat will speed up when someone is angry or scared, how a pupil dilates when in pain, and so on. It's extremely difficult to pick up and requires the sensor to learn a whole new language, almost. A lie is just another kind of sign to pick up this way."

Akiko's eyes widened again, but this time, she didn't attempt to mask it. That was incredible, and quite conveniently, the man actually had admitted not only did he sense lies, but also emotions as well. Why did not more sensors possess this level of proficiency in their skill?

"So, it is a bit like perceiving tells of a lie with a Sharingan," Akiko babbled, as her mind tripped over the implications of what she just learned. "Except - you can actually sense any kind of emotion."

Tobirama nodded. "With enough focus, exactly."

"That's incredible. Can you-"

His hand shot up to silence her instantly. "Ah, ah," he uttered slowly, now lazily smirking himself. Akiko clicked her tongue. Rules be damned, she really just was curious. Why did he not sense that. "My turn." He crossed his arms again. "How does the Sharingan awaken?"

Of course he'd ask that. Amusingly enough she'd have to give him a sketchy answer either way, but Akiko knew it'd spawn more questions from him.

She would have to be clever - clever enough to steer him away from things she truly did not want the Senju to know, actually.

Yet.

Maybe never.

Probably.

She took a deep breath. Suddenly, the knowledge about his enhanced perception of her felt like a burden - luckily what followed would just fall in line emotionally with the turmoil she felt, but still.

"I can't tell you the exact process, you know. Nobody knows exactly how. But what I do know is that everytime it happens, the individual experiences very intense emotion. Usually… negative. Which, you know, could be a byproduct of our time. Your sight becomes blurry - sometimes a couple of times before the Sharingan actually awakens. Some take longer than others. We don't know why that is, either. But the moment it happens - you're overcome with an emotion and suddenly, your vision changed."

Akiko would take any bet she'd know his next question.

"How did yours-"

There it was.

"Not so fast," she clicked her tongue, shaking her head slightly. An annoyingly candid smile spread on her lips again. "Remember the rules."

Tobirama only grunted in response.

Akiko would continue right where she left off. Perhaps a bit more out of a self-sufficient reason now, but her interest was burning all the same. "Can you sense any lie? I mean," the sweet smile became a smirk, "you did suggest there was a way to bypass it, indirectly."

His eyebrows furrowed. Akiko wondered if he cursed the rule with how many seconds he seemed to ponder the answer, or abandon their little game. His jaw was working tightly again. But finally, he elaborated again - a tad bit more strained.

"It can be impossible to sense, indeed. Either because of distance, or if these nuances are too distorted. For example by pain, or because the person is actively funneling chakra. In that case, their flow - and thus, the signature - flares up in a way a sensor can't possibly sense emotions or lies anymore. However, Akiko," the scarlet gaze became sharp, as though he wanted to dissect her with a look only. "I can sense a lie in any conversation."

Well, he couldn't veil the threat any more thinly.

Akiko blinked innocently. "No doubt about it, Tobirama," she smoothly replied, "that's why you started to trust me, so there." She tilted her head sweetly. "Your question, now?"

His stern stare fixated her a moment longer. She knew he must be sensing right now. Could she maybe pick up on that with her Sharingan? That'd be an interesting thing to test out. However, the woman didn't squirm under the intense look for a moment.

She couldn't lie to him, no.

She just had to not tell any lies.

Finally, his pointed question came. "How did your Sharingan awaken?"

Again, she should have known - known he'd ask this, rip open another trunk of memories Akiko had stowed away safely only to pull it out now, slowly, gently, with a shuddering sigh.

She blinked. "Right for the throat, then."

Blunt as ever, Tobirama sneered a little. "Chickening out, Akiko?" A challenge of course.

"It's quite personal information, you know," Akiko breathed gently, steeling herself to get ready to open up to more inquiries from him. Finally poking around where he wanted to; prodding at a sore wound he probably didn't recognise. Probably. She hoped. For that bit of decency. "We don't share that even amongst the clan readily, usually. And as your brilliant mind guessed no doubt, the occasion was not very pleasant for me, either."

Akiko had doubts about his decency when the man gave an unimpressed huff. "Well, you were correct, I'm not here to talk about your favourite dish." He tilted his head a little, the scarlet eyes scrutinising her closely again. "And as you elaborated the process has not been investigated, your personal experience is the best starting point. Therefore, my question seems logical, no?"

Akiko had to violently repress a suffering groan and rubbing her hands over her face out of exasperation. Either this analytical, scientific approach made it better for how distanced it was or it was worse for how coldly he treated an indeed very personal experience.

A wistful smile tugged at her lips. "Of course." She sighed a final time before diving deep into another time, another life, almost. "My mother had been mortally injured. I was six years old. It wasn't her impending death, though. At least, I don't think so."

She could stop here, she figured - but before she knew it, her mouth moved again. Against her better judgement, Akiko closed her eyes.

A sharp memory etched itself into her eyelids instantly - her mother's pale face; glistening sweat on her forehead. Her smile though - warm, gentle. She had always been warm and gentle. They were in her parents' bedroom, suddenly - the Uchiha compound. The light was dim and the shoji emblazoned with the Uchiha fan symbol were looming ominously. Her mother's shaking hand reached for her as she laid on her futon. Akiko's tiny palms grasped hers. She took strained, squelching breaths.

Her mother's lips were moving, but Akiko did not hear the words. She didn't need to, she'd never forget them, anyway.

This was it - her first Sharingan memory.

Slowly, Akiko narrated as the old, old ache stabbed her heart with every beat.

"In her last moments, she implored me not to fault the ones responsible for her death. Rather, the war. I felt… the grief, of course. But when she said that, also frustration. And even… anger, I guess. About the war. How meaningless it is. That's… when it happened. Before she died."

Akiko didn't open her eyes directly.

The only sounds were the chirping of the birds, the rustle of the leaves and Gotoku's far off, distinct but questionably indecent shouted orders.

Tobirama remained silent - and when that dragged on, she finally did tear herself out of the painfully sharp memory into the brusque reality where the silver-haired Senju was scrutinising her again, scarlet eyes slightly widened. Maybe, just maybe, he really was taken aback a little. No doubt he must have sensed how intense her emotions had been.

He swallowed thickly. "Is that why you started to advocate for peace?"

Akiko raised a finger slowly, a weary smile on her lips. "One question, Tobirama."

He froze over momentarily - as the game's rules became clear to him again, he straightened himself and closed his eyes. "Sure," he muttered.

"I'll indulge you, though, because this is going to be your next question," Akiko continued evenly.

Might as well - she had pried the chest open now, he'd ask further anyway, and so long as she navigated this smoothly she'd be… fine. This time, she resisted the temptation of closing her eyes. She wouldn't see the face she wanted to see, anyway - her Sharingan woke just briefly before her death. Instead, her eyes sought the sky again.

"No, it was not. I believed in peace - and stopping the war by truces, diplomacy - for as long as I can think. It was my mother's philosophy, though. She taught me - she was the most empathic person I've ever known. I desperately hoped she'd live to see it come true, but…" Akiko trailed off. As though it had known, the war had taken her mother from her.

Again, she first received silence from the man. Only when her glance sought him again, he clicked his tongue. A fine smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, finally. "Hmph. If I didn't know better, I'd say your mother could not possibly have been Uchiha." A choice of words Tobirama easily could've spat cynically, but he did not - an ironic murmur, at best.

Quaint.

Akiko still scoffed a little half-heartedly herself, but she'd play along, for now. "Branch family, actually. The main family - my father's side - never marries outsiders." The Sharingan had to be preserved, after all. An heir without the kekkei genkai - that was not a situation the clan ever wanted to be in.

Tobirama's smile became a smirk then, he clicked his tongue. "Explains the progressive mindset a little, then."

She rolled her eyes. "Really, Tobirama? I expected better from you, by now." Akiko didn't find it in her heart to be as miffed about the comment as she should be.

And surprisingly, the man only gave a languid hum; the tone of his deep voice wouldn't quite match the acridity of the words themselves, still. "Apologies, Akiko, the idea of Uchiha being like… you is still astonishing to me. Even more so the fact there are - were - more."

"Mhm, indeed," she chuckled easily, "because you know so many of us and therefore have a huge sample size to pick your experience from." Akiko winked a little.

Tobirama chuffed mildly again. "My opinion, based on unfortunate experiences and - what can I say? Your clan does have a reputation for being vengeful, confrontational and unforgiving-"

Akiko waved her hand dismissively swiftly. "I know what my clan's reputation is." Her lips curled into a little bit of a bold smirk then, she tilted her head. Even though by his standards, Tobirama's verbal prods had been lackluster, she'd only take so much. "Let's not talk about the mighty Senju, whose hunger for knowledge has gobbled up one or the other precious technique cruelly, no?"

Whether it had been the playful nature of their verbal spar - for once - or the growing suspicion Tobirama might actually be in a good mood Akiko couldn't say, but he did not become sour at the retort. Instead, he tilted his head a little only. "Alright. How many of you have been advocating for peace, then?"

Akiko's smirk grew into a sly grin slowly. "I've not met any Senju before Hashirama and you doing the same either, you know." As she spoke, her hand rose to show a count of three, and the women even was brazen enough to wiggle her fingers a bit.

Tobirama's playfulness evaporated on the spot then; his face crinkled into his trademark frown that had been nearly omnipresent in all their previous interactions. "That was not-"

She tutted to silence the Senju ever so indignantly, shaking her head. "It was a question. You're three behind now."

Akiko basked momentarily in the bubbling frustration of the man whose nostrils flared vigorously as he waited for the answer of the question she was quite sure he had not even meant to ask earnestly.

Her fine, sweet smile was insolent. Only for a moment however; it died down as soon as she spoke again. "I suppose my mother - and I - were considered, ah, quite progressive. So, as far as I'm aware, nobody else."

The shift of the mood did well to ease Tobirama's frown; he hummed thoughtfully. "We never really did find out much about Tajima Uchiha's wife," he finally concluded, placing a finger on his lips slowly.

Tajima Uchiha's wife. They didn't even know her name.

What little had remained of Akiko's cheerfulness dissipated faster than she wanted it to. She snorted, curtly. "And I wonder why that is."

Tobirama's lips became a tight line. At least the man knew when to stay silent.

Then again - Akiko frowned a little.

When was the last time he had kept silent, really?

She studied his face for a moment longer in search for any clues - his curiously neutral expression, the smooth, pale skin; wrinkled only slowly as a silver eyebrow rose slowly when she did not speak further, or so Akiko guessed. His scarlet gaze seemed to be evaluating her much the same, though not in the scrutinising, dissecting manner he had sported before - he seemed careful, almost.

It was odd. Entirely - odd.

Akiko puffed out a quiet, amused huff finally which broke the bizarre silence.

"I can ask three questions, now."

Any trace of caution was wiped off of Tobirama's face in a second; his nostrils flared, his jaw line taut and the muscles clenched. Both of his hands slapped down on each knee. "What?!"

Akiko giggled at his frustration.

"Yep. Rules are rules, Tobirama."

And so the man finally did mope about having been 'cheated' by Akiko, albeit he complied awfully quickly to her interrogation, thus leading her to believe it was more a manner of wounded pride about a lost, little game. She'd learn more about his sensing: such as why she, indeed, had not met any sensor like him before. It wasn't exactly a question of talent for the skill as such, but more dedication to actually learning the secret language of emotions, the sensing of lies and so on. Being useless in combat, it followed few shinobi did waste time on it. But then why would Tobirama, ever the logical, analytical man?

He hummed in a low, deep tune. "It seems like a handy skill for negotiations and forging treaties, would you not agree?"

An answer Akiko found entirely pleasing, in a way. It seemed like her, Tobirama had pursued a philosophy of diplomacy and peace for quite a long time.

Their quite proverbial exchange carried on for a little while longer, before he finally had to excuse himself; duty called. Mentally, Akiko wrily remarked this was about the first time she wouldn't have minded him staying longer, frankly.

She had made a habit out of staying here - to train, meditate and relax. And every so often, Tobirama would join her for their next chat.

Today was a little different.

The clan had rallied in the early morning; everyone donned their armour and the Senju's force was on full display. They'd launch an attack somewhere, and whether out of self-protection - given only very, very few clans warranted a client to pay the Senju to use their full might - or disinterest in whatever bloody conflict was going on now, Akiko had not spared them another look other than polite wishes for a safe return. Not that anyone cared - except for Hashirama, who had beamed at her and thanked her. And Tobirama, whose scarlet gaze had narrowed down instantly. Akiko met it evenly; it did not faze her the slightest, yet rather made her wonder who their opponent might be - but then he merely thanked her, surprisingly firm and honest.

Therefore this day had been exceptionally quiet - those left behind were a handful of members of the guard squad, some skilled enough to alarm the forces should they be attacked; the youngest children, most of the craftsmen, and the few elderly that had been extremely lucky to grow too old to fight. More than in the Uchiha clan, she surmised darkly.

And no interference from Tobirama in her daily routine, either, prodding at her with questions she did answer in the same convoluted fashion since they first had picked this little habit up: tit for tat.

After a little while it had become a strategic game of trying to lure the other into asking an obvious question to coax out a free pass. Tobirama was unsurprisingly good at this, but Akiko soon learned the cold, calculating tactics of the Senju - precisely as she had imagined him to be, really. They never had gotten to a point where one refused to answer - but certain topics had earned awfully curt answers to a point Tobirama had wanted to accuse Akiko of cheating, but a stern glance silenced that claim quickly. And vice versa, really. Akiko was not so naive to think their game would extend to anything pertaining to Senju security and organisation, for example.

Even so, it felt good - the respect, seemingly. It still was extremely awkward to be sharing information with a Senju, but then again she now was privy to a handful of Senju customs, the compound as such and other details.

At one point, in a very bold move Akiko even dared to question him about his teleportation jutsu - and by unyielding self-control, her jaw didn't drop when the man actually delivered the answer.

Through clenched teeth as though she had tortured him to.

If she had not been so adamant to retain her dignity, she'd have giggled - but, he had answered.

As curt as possible.

"It's a seal."

"You'll - you'll have to elaborate more. That does not count."

"Excuse me, that is a sufficient answer - you guessed correctly it is a jutsu, I named the type of the jutsu, and to explain the details of it would take way too long."

In fact, Akiko had to pull out every tiny bit of information agonisingly slowly question by question, but now she knew he placed his hiraishin markers - permanently, it would seem - to teleport in an eyeblink.

Even flying objects.

Akiko sighed. By now, the sun had just vanished and the sky was still drenched in crimson hues as her last gaze went out of the barred window. She had returned just a few minutes ago. It was habitual at this point; there was no clock in the cell for her to measure time. Akiko wasn't surprised, they didn't exactly hand out commodities for prisoners. Nor did the Uchiha, really. Technically she wasn't one anymore, but to ask for things still felt pretentious even though the prison cell, the shabby futon and the broad washing bowl did feel like her own now.

Musing about all this - maybe she was a little lonely, right now. The visits of the silver-haired Senju had become about the only regular occurrence. The lack thereof slightly bothering her might indicate she did not, in fact, find them so bothersome at all - Akiko was not too proud to admit that.

But also not too stupid to think it could simply be loneliness making her feel that way.

Tobirama's attention was attention after all, and not just the hateful stares the rest of the clan gave her, albeit… questionably inquisitive attention. And tactless at times, still.

They still stuck to a quite sarcastic undercurrent whenever they conversed, after all.

Maybe that was just her baggage catching up to her, right now. Without having to watch herself so much, it was easy to think of her own family. She didn't want to, not yet. But the thoughts were as intrusive as they were hurtful. And true. Over and over, Izuna's demise wouldn't leave her mind.

By the time sleep had overcome her, she had become too exhausted to keep thinking about her late brother. Guilt and sorrow would lash out at her only for so long.

Except sleep didn't last at all. Akiko woke to a distinct smell - smoke. Not the warm, heady smell of a fireplace accompanied by sizzling flesh - it was a smell she, a fire jutsu user, was well accustomed to.

A burning building.

Instantly, she shot up and thanked whatever higher power might watch over them all for the fact her Uchiha clanswear was easy to put on. Akiko ripped the door of her cell open. Her curfew would begin right about now - the sky was dark now, and the stars had begun to shine. She needn't glance further than down the main plaza of the Senju compound to find a small two-story building - one of the craftsmen workshops - ablaze.

In front of it, an elderly woman was waving frantically at the three guards who had gathered around, seemingly doing nothing but marvelling the fire.

Something was not right.

Akiko was just about to step outside - before her foot halted mid-air. If she did this, she would break her curfew - and if she broke her curfew, more malicious Senju guards might find that reason enough to even harm her. She wasn't afraid of that in the slightest. Frankly she was fairly certain to hold her own against any of the guards they had left behind, even without weapons - she would not allow herself to be a punching bag for showing concern.

However if she resisted, they'd definitely kill her.

And was this really her problem to solve? The guards were there… That woman might be in distress because this was her home on fire -

The lady fell to her knees, evidently begging. The fire was seizing the rooftop.

"Shit," Akiko mumbled under her breath, and with resigned determination, started to sprint for the scenery which surely would be her demise. There were worse ways to go, probably.

Whether or not she turned heads, she didn't care - or look - her gaze was flipping between the old lady and the ablaze building, which was giving off ominous, creaking sounds.

She was mere feet away from the commotion when the guards noticed her approach. The reaction was prompt. "Stay back, Uchiha!", already, a katana was pointed in her direction. The tall, lanky man narrowed his gaze as it flitted between Akiko and his companions. There was a glint of insecurity in it.

Though he was downright bold compared to the quivering lip of the small, stocky woman next to him - dressed in the same green armor, flowing blonde hair and the teenager that was with them. A boy who was fifteen, at most - and whose gaze didn't tear away from the fire.

Darkly, the woman concluded the Senju were lucky most of the times the whole clan was out fighting when her clan was the opponent: her brother would've made a cruel example out of these three, if the Uchiha ever seized the chance to attack the compound at a time like this.

She was dealing with the elite, then.

Akiko raised her hands defensively, ducking her head for additional submission. "I'm here to help," she offered in a low, smooth voice. Unfortunately, she'd have to convince their overwhelmed leader she was here to help.

Ironically.

The man's expression became contorted by a scowl. "You are not needed," he spat. "Besides, your curfew has begun - you will return to your cell at once or be punished!" The tone of his voice left no room for imagination how brutal that punishment might be. Except no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't take the young man seriously.

Even so, Akiko grit her teeth. She should've known. She should've fucking known, and still she-

"Takeshi! Please!" The elderly lady coarsely croaked suddenly, still kneeling in front of the lanky fellow. A coughing fit wrecked her body. Akiko estimated her to be at least sixty - her hair was grey, and she wore the Senju clan attire. "My- my- grandchild! Hoshiko is in there! You must save her!" Sobs were breaking her hoarse voice. Her hands reached for her dishevelled hair.

The epitome of despair.

The blonde, short guard stepped forward. "We can't-"

"For crying out loud, Tomi! What are you good for!" The elderly lady screeched now.

Akiko's gaze widened and anger rushed through her veins faster than she would realise it.

A familiar tingle prickled in her eyes - her sharingan wanted to activate. It was well-practiced control not to let it. That would have given them reason to stab her right then. "Well? Why aren't you doing anything?!" she shouted at the man, all softness and submission gone, fists balled. For crying out loud, they had been standing there for minutes!

The man's chin jutted forward defiantly, clearly not taking well to her outburst. "Stand down , Uchiha," he warned her, raising his weapon an inch.

Not that it fazed Akiko the slightest. This idiot was no match for her, that much she was sure of now.

Tomi, the stocky guard and the boy had all but sought refuge behind their less than inspiring leader, Takeshi, too.

Akiko's fury grew by each passing second. Who in their right mind thought these three were capable of protecting anyone?! "There is a child in there and all you're doing is gawking! " As if to underline her statement, another sinister, groaning sound came from the building. Akiko tilted her head as though to ask, hm?

He clenched his teeth, being backed into a corner. "The building is unsafe - I cannot risk anyone's life by going in there!" he screamed back, a distinct jitter in the tone of his voice.

Fear, then, Akiko realised. This man was unfit for duty. "No, you can't," she replied, deceptively even. "Except your own life, as you should have." She had no qualms letting her disgust clearly show. Then, she took decisive steps towards the man who blocked her way to the building, swatting his katana unceremoniously aside and shoving him away. "Get out of my way," she growled before she tugged her shirt's collar up to protect her mouth and nose. Already, she was squinting from the intense glare of the flames, but she didn't look back or down for one second.

It didn't stop the man from shouting after her, though. "Get back here! You'll die in there! You're not allowed to move outside!" his voice was high-pitched, frantic.

Akiko ignored him.

She barely registered the low reply from one of his companions, either.

"Maybe we'll get lucky and she'll be burnt to a crisp," Tomi muttered.

As she ran into the flames, Akiko has the distinct feeling that if the fire and smoke did take her before she could find the child, at least it she would be dying in a true accident.

Notes:

As per usual, beta'd by the lovely kuramakakashi/lehbarnes! And this time around direct lore around from Kaiseaya. I hope to incorporate more of it as the plot continues. Thank you so much for reading!

Chapter 8

Notes:

Turns out rushing into a burning building is quite dangerous and definitely comes not without a cost; one Akiko couldn't even fathom yet. Help arrives surely, but even so, this might just be the tip of an iceberg.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The entrance of the home was open, luckily - it saved her the hazard of opening a door that would supply the flames with the air to come bursting her way. Other than that, the situation was grim. Thick smoke had all but enveloped what once had been a neat machiya and the flames licked over the wooden structures they were feeding off hungrily.

Akiko had no idea where to look for this child - and time was essential. The heat inside was insane, every breath was scorching her mouth and lungs as though she was forced to inhale the fire itself. The smoke burned in her eyes and the cloth in front of her mouth and nose only did so much to prevent any of the soot further injuring her airways.

She had to find this kid, or they'd both be dead fairly quickly.

Luckily, she had a tool at hand the guards did not have. The blink of an eye later, her perception of the world had altered - movements were slowed down and yet accelerated all the same, everything was playing to her in slow-motion and yet crystal sharp - if she forced herself, she could've tracked the movement of each particle of of soot in the air - but she needed her sharingan for something else.

Chakra. She'd see the chakra of the child even through the dense smoke.

Fortunately, the machiya was small enough for the front of it to comprise only a narrow shop, full of metal and armor. The impressive forge was lit, all tools strewn around - a hasty retreat, it seemed. But the fact this part of the building in particular - the driving force of the forge, the fire - was not enveloped in the flames that ate the building made one thing obvious.

It could not be the source of the calamity.

Alright, then.

Beyond the shop was a small living area. Her query was not here - at least she made an educated guess they wouldn't be in the adjourning storage chamber, down the room.

At least Akiko hoped that was what was there.

She could not afford the luxury of a thorough analysis.

She had to move, now.

That left the upper floor.

Cursing under her breath, Akiko's feet moved before she willed them to. Her heart beat frantically, her eyes teared. Every breath was as though hot iron was being forced down her throat.

It hurt. It hurt so much - but she had to. She had to keep going.

How ironic. She had spat fire so often in her life.

The stairs creaked under her weight and with each step, she prayed they'd hold it - it was a miracle they hadn't caught fire, yet; but the more her Sharingan scanned the surroundings, the more it seemed to have been spreading from the outside to the inside.

Strange. That suggested arson, not a household accident as she had figured.

And there was something else - the fire must have spread so fast the elderly lady was unable to get further into the house to get her grandchild back.

Unnaturally fast.

The thoughts helped a little to distract her from the ridiculously dangerous dance up the stairs.

Akiko had almost reached the second floor when suddenly with an ugly, crashing sound, the last stair before the saving ground gave away under her.

"Shit!" she yelped, her heat nearly jumping out of her chest.

With more colorful curses she stumbled into the narrow hall of the second floor, nearly crashing into the wall. The smoke was a lot worse up here - she couldn't see her own hand in front of her body. Crouching down, she had to opt for feeling out the way in front of her with her feet - tedious work.

The sweat that was running down her face and back certainly was not born from the insane heat alone - the disturbing sounds the woodwork of the ceiling was giving off did their own work to incite fear in her.

She didn't have a lot of time left. If the building didn't collapse, then she would due to smoke intoxication.

Her breaths were coming shorter.

Her foot guided her a few meters down the hall towards a smoldering door she promptly kicked in, sparing no second thought about the fact the kid might be directly behind it. She had no choice, anyway.

Whether it was sheer, dumb luck or perhaps instinct - or, spirits forbid, fate - that had guided her here - she did not know. But once the path was clear, her Sharingan revealed a dangerously weak chakra signature to her - a crumpled form on the floor.

A girl, not much older than three years, unconscious. But alive - barely.

With another curse, Akiko dove towards the lithe form of the girl to gather her up and hoist her over her shoulders. By holding her arm and leg with one hand in front of her chest she effectively could handle the child and still have one arm free - not that the weight was any problem, at all.

Which left the problem of getting out of here.

Downstairs quite possibly was engulfed with flames by now and the stairs already had proven to be an untrustworthy path. That left the direct way out of here - through the wall. Which, frankly, was no better - the structure of the building was threatening to collapse any moment, and if Akiko blew a hole into the wall, it might take the both of them down with it. But perhaps - perhaps she didn't have to.

She just had to find the window.

Standing up, she walked directly forward until her hand connected with the hot brick wall of the machiya.

Sharp pain ran stung her palm. Akiko hissed, but pressed forward - running her hand over the structure to find anything that resembled a recess for a window.

The girl's heartbeat hammered into her shoulder, but its frequency was starting to drop - Akiko's hand trembled.

She had to hurry.

Her own heart was pumping wildly against her ribs, too - between panic, a growing lack of oxygen made the terrifying agony that breathing was in here forgettable. Which, actually, was a very bad sign.

Death's door seemed closer than ever before.

"Hold on," she croaked hoarsely at the small Senju child and perhaps at herself too.

Part of herself wanted to laugh. Had she really sacrificed everything to die in a damn act of arson?

Madara would laugh at her.

After he had slaughtered the Senju guards responsible for letting it get this bad.

Akiko nearly couldn't believe not finding the damned window of this room - there had to be one! There just had to be! Her foothold grew increasingly unsteady and dizziness was setting into her head.

No, no, no. Not like this.

She waited for the faces of loved people to flash before her inner eye.

Not like this, not like this.

Suddenly, her hand felt the life-saving recess in the scorching brick wall.

"Finally," she breathed, tears streaming down her face not just from the smoke alone. The sleeve of her dress was wide enough for her to wrap her fist in and with a swing, she shattered the glass.

Not a moment later, she leapt into safety, the girl secure around her shoulders.

Her landing was not graceful.

She had intended to nimbly roll onto her feet and thus stagger the energy of the fall so she wouldn't harm herself - but once her legs connected to the ground, her strength gave away and she collapsed forward, the girl on her back.

At least the child wouldn't have a broken bone on top of nearly suffocating.

"Hoshiko!" a shrill voice shouted, but Akiko barely registered it in the sharp ache that shot through her arms and legs. The weight was lifted from her shoulders instantly though, and she took it as an opportunity to roll on her back and gaze up at the sky, clouded by the smoke of the machiya.

Her breaths were coming frantically, deeply. It still hurt - everything hurt.

Every corner of her mouth, her larynx, her trachea and her bronchi had been burned by the dangerously hot air. But the pain still wasn't the worst. The worst was the feeling of not getting enough air - even though she voraciously sucked in breath after breath, as deep as she could.

Alive. She was alive. And the girl was, too.

Yet her heart wouldn't beat slower, and the proverbial weight on her chest still made her fight for every bit of air she could get.

Tears formed in the corners of her eyes.

Her gaze tilted to the side. The chakra signatures of the elderly lady and the guards were shining beacons in the night - the girl's less so - her Sharingan still was active. Akiko didn't care. Everyone was bent over the old woman cradling the girl in her arms. "She needs medical attention, right now," she croaked, blinking at the foreign sound of her own voice. Looks like her vocal chords had suffered too.

The lanky guard's head snapped around to Akiko, but the moment their gazes connected, he took a step back. "You-" Instantly, he drew his katana again. "Deactivate your Sharingan at once, or I will kill you!" he screamed, shrill, jittery. His companions had backed off as well.

Akiko stared at the man as though he had just told her to throw all her clothes off.

Really? That was all he had to say?

With a pointed cough, she blinked and upon opening her eyes again, the chakra signatures were gone and the world moved at a normal pace again.

"Get her back into her cell, right now," Takeshi barked at Tomi, who stepped forward to seize Akiko's arms and begin to drag her away from the scene. Her gaze was wide-eyed, disbelieving, but the guard's mien was impassive, possibly slightly worried. As though that was all that mattered right now - confining the damn Uchiha. She barely had time to scramble to her limp feet as she already had seized her to drag her along.

With the stabbing pain in her left ankle, she worried it might be broken.

Tomi didn't care as Akiko hobbled beside her on one leg.

What worried Akiko even more was the fact her desperate need to take deeper, faster breath nearly eclipsed the pain in her foot.

"You get that girl to a medic, for crying out loud, you incompetent moron!" was all she could shout over her shoulder before they were wrestling her to the confines of her small home.

Maybe the child would make it.

Their strike against the Inuzuka forces had been a success.

Granted, the hound master clan's battle prowess ultimately was inferior to the Senju's full force, but the battle had been a tedious, bloody one. The Inuzuka had developed a jutsu to morph with their beasts into feral were-beasts it seemed.

Of course they adjusted quickly, but even so, Tobirama took many notes today and gathered a handful of samples.

Such a technique was an amazing feat.

They'd probably develop it further and thus increase their strength, albeit their numbers had suffered today. The Inuzuka were not on best terms with the Senju to begin with, however after today? Tobirama's outlook for the future was dismal, anyway.

And yet - conquests like these were the worst: clients paying the clan an enormous sum to battle another clan who fought in the name of yet another rich lord over a spat Tobirama could not even remember; shinobi slaughtering each other cruelly for - money.

Ever since the stellar failure of the peace summit with the Uchiha, the climate between the big clans had become notoriously more strained. Peace seemed farther away than ever, and Tobirama felt as though he was nothing more than a tool in the cruel war he detested more than anything again.

The way back home was a quiet one, next to his brother, who had been withdrawn himself.

They both couldn't see the smoke in the night, but the roaring fire was a blazing beacon.

Tobirama's heart stuttered. Had the Senju's compound been attacked while they were away? Impossible. Their absence had been a well-guarded secret, especially because they had not been fighting the Uchiha; and while their return had been delayed, no enemy could muster their forces fast enough to launch a serious attack. And none of the guards had alarmed them of such an occurrence.

"Elder Brother!" Tobirama shouted, pointing at the red-orange licks of flames that were shining through the night.

Hashirama's gaze was wide, his mouth slightly agape in shock.

Only for a second he froze completely - then leadership instinct kicked in. He turned around to the train of Senju shinobi behind him to shout orders - some were to remain to help the injured home, the rest would rush over with him to their home as fast as they could. Before he had finished bellowing, the soldiers already had begun to move - everyone had fallen into a run, as fast as they could manage right now.

Tobirama contemplated invoking his hirashin marker at home, but ultimately decided against it. There was no telling where that fire was exactly - and if there were enemies around.

With his brother, he was at the helm of the ground that was running at top speed to their home.

What on earth had happened there?

The scene was grisly.

By the time of their arrival, the machiya's woodwork was giving in and the flames were greedily consuming what was left of the home. The sound was as ugly as it was terrifying - but luckily, the two inhabitants were a safe distance away from it in front of the building.

With the immediate threat of an attack out of the way, Tobirama's mind began to race.

What had happened here? A household accident?

A traitor amongst them?

Instantly, Akiko came to his mind. However not at all because she was a possible suspect - rather, Tobirama wondered what the clan would make of it. Were he exceptionally honest to himself, all by himself, he might even say he worried a tad bit for her safety.

Hashirama and Tobirama stood next to the medic whose green glowing hands were plastered to the girl's chest. Her lips were cherry-red, and her breaths came rapid, low and wheezing. Around them, every still capable Senju utilised water jutsu to douse the building around the lost workshop in water - to prevent the fire from consuming the next house; dangerously close to the machiya in question.

His brother frowned. "What happened?"

The squad that had been on duty during their absence winced with the Senju leader's firm tone. Hashirama seldom became sharp like this - which made it all the more effective when he did.

Takeshi, the tall, lanky man who had been appointed to the venerable position of night guard, which really was just a fancy word for 'is not allowed to join the 'fun'', as Gotoku had stated once, pointedly stared at the ground.

Tobirama couldn't stand him. At best, he was a naive soldier whose best quality was following orders to a T without questioning them - at worst, he was an incompetent idiot that wasn't able to form a coherent string of thought of his own. "Their-" he stammered, "T-the house w-was suddenly burning, my lord."

If Tobirama rolled his eyes any harder, they'd fall out. "We can see that, boy ," he barked, earning himself a wince from the young man. "You're supposed to explain how that-" his pale hand pointed at the ruin, "came to be."

Maybe he had counted himself lucky his captain was not here to question him right now, as she still escorted the injured back home.

But now he had to deal with Tobirama and his clan leader no less.

Takeshi nodded, and then shook his head. "I- I don't know. W-we noticed when the machiya was on fire, a-and s-she was outside," he nodded towards the elderly lady who stood next to the medic tending to her granddaughter.

Maru. An honored - if not the most capable - armoursmith of the clan.

Tobirama's gaze narrowed. If Maru had not been able to get Hoshiko out, then there had to have been a damn good reason for that. Momentarily, his scarlet eyes flicked to Hashirama, who gave him an equally hard stare. Already, he was pinning Takeshi with it again. "What about the girl?"

Takeshi fell silent.

Too long for Tobirama's liking. "I asked a question!"

The man winced again. "The… the Uchiha got… got her out." He didn't dare look up at Tobirama again.

Wise move.

The rage the man emitted would easily be picked up anyhow. Distantly, he felt Hashirama's hand on his shoulder, but it wouldn't quench the ire burning inside. He wasn't just mad - he was seething. "You incompetent moron," Tobirama spat, his deep voice wrought with disdain. "We should let a dog guard our home next time! I'd trust that animal to make smarter decisions!"

"Tobirama!" Hashirama interjected, but he was far from done.

"I don't even need to ask or guess why Akiko Uchiha was the one to save a little child out of a burning building because you obviously don't have the guts to fulfill your duty!" Tobirama bellowed. A few heads turned their way. He didn't care.

"That's enough, brother!" Hashirama shouted, tugging at Tobirama's shoulder. Only then he tore his piercing gaze away from the quivering guard who seemed to regret the day he had been born. Tobirama's stormy gaze found Hashirama's eyes, who were far from pleased. "That is something left for another moment, a more private moment. All that matters is everyone is safe."

Tobirama scoffed caustically. "Are they? The girl is far from fine. And-" A frown wrinkled his smooth forehead. Come to think of it… his head snapped back to Takeshi. "Where is Akiko?" he barked again.

The guard straightened himself suddenly, his gaze daring to meet Tobirama's.

He didn't like that.

That meant the guard thought he had been doing something well. And so far, all Takeshi had proven was his flashing stupidity. "After she had broken her curfew we detained her again, of course! She's in her cell - my lord, she- she had activated her Sharingan!"

Tobirama pinched the bridge of his nose so painfully hard that it hindered him from shouting more profanities at the young guard. Next to him, Hashirama had inhaled a sharp breath, being on the same track Tobirama was. Still, the pain didn't linger long enough to reel him in before the next slew of cutting cynicism was pointedly spat in Takeshi's direction. "You detained her after she risked her life to save one of our own? You didn't even stop to think she, too, had been injured in the fire? Do you think you earn sympathy for your stupidity or is it some kind of disease with you?"

Hashirama's grip on his shoulder grew uncomfortably strong. Takeshi was paler than Tobirama at this point. "B-but the o-orders-"

Tobirama opened his mouth again to finish the man off verbally, but his brother was faster this time. More collected, his Hashirama made no secret of his disappointment. "She still needs to be checked over after having been in there. The smoke quite possibly harmed her," he nodded towards the burning building. "Your order was to ensure everyone's safety. Everyone's."

Tobirama's glare was downright lethal. "At least we can count on you to mindlessly execute nonsensical rules. Charming." He glanced at Hashirama then. "I'll go check on her."

Hashirama nodded. "I'll see what I can do for the girl, too."

Akiko didn't know how much time had passed. With each passing moment since being dragged away from the burning building, the weakness and dizziness had grown worse. No matter how much air her body willed to rush through her lungs, the haze wouldn't clear - and neither would the distinct feeling of not getting enough air at all. In fact, it was becoming more difficult to breathe - she was making wheezing sounds and the pain in her mouth and throat was searing.

On top of it all, between the confusion, her head felt like it was being split in two.

She had all but forgotten about the ankle.

It was the smoke, she knew - she probably needed medical attention - but she'd be damned to step under the nose of that snotty guard again. No, she most definitely needed help. Unfortunately, she had no medical skills at all - she couldn't even perform a simple examination. How ironic.

With a groan, she rolled to the side on her futon, curling on herself. If only her head didn't hurt like this-

The door was shoved open brutally and Akiko winced for the auditory insult that alone caused. In the doorframe stood - who else could it be - a tall man with spiky silver hair, ultramarine battle gear and a white fur collar.

Tobirama.

She groaned again.

Surprisingly though, his expression was darkened by ire - real, genuine anger as indicated by the frown that had wrinkled his forehead, the furrowed eyebrows and the narrow stare. And of course the stern, baritone voice.

"What were you thinking?! That was reckless!"

Akiko exhaled a long breath as his voice rang through her hammering skull. "Senju mothers really don't teach their children the word 'thanks'?" she murmured, resigned, half to herself. Speaking was exhausting.

Tobirama droned on. "Did you even think this through?" He stepped forward to tower over her, scowling furiously. Akiko didn't get a chance to answer as he just shook his head once. "No, you didn't."

There was only so much of this man she'd take, right now. Defiantly, her head snapped to the side as she supported herself on one elbow to rise a little at least - she was too exhausted to get up and stare Tobirama in the eye. She didn't care for that, anyway. "No," came her answer, louder than she intended to. Her head hated her for it - the ache was driving her insane. And so did her throat - the pain was blaring.

Her voice was hoarse - abused. It didn't even sound like herself. "I didn't think about it. All I thought about was saving a little girl when your damn guard didn't have the balls to!"

Right after she had willed her broken voice to yell, a coughing fit wrecked her - turning on herself, kneeling on her elbows, she hacked her lungs out so harshly it was as though someone was stabbing with a kunai into her chest. When the ordeal was over she removed the hand that had been covering her mouth slowly - only to find the sputum coating it was black.

Not good.

Even kneeling proved to be too much of an extortion and so Akiko collapsed to her side again, drawing her arms and legs in close.

She glanced up to find Tobirama was kneeling in front of her, the irritated frown having strangely mellowed down as he stared at her hand so intently, she worried briefly he might burn a hole into it.

She sighed. "If you're here to scold me, save it for tomorrow? My head is killing me, and I'm really tired."

Tobirama clicked his tongue and shook his head. "Allow me," he asked - but not really; his voice was gruff and firm.

Already, his hand extended - Akiko only had time to watch incredulously as it moved to the back of Akiko's neck, where the only patch of exposed skin under her cascading black hair and the high collar of her signed Uchiha tunic would be.

"What are you-" she raised her hoarse voice to protest, ready to swat the hand away before his warm palm made contact with the back of her neck.

Just a moment later, his chakra collided with hers.

She shuddered, stilling completely. The presence of another's chakra within herself was a rare but not foreign sensation to her, and yet there was something about Tobirama's that made it different - stormy, powerful, valiant - and at the same time, perfectly balanced, controlled and kept in check. A dangerous weapon he'd handle perfectly. Akiko did well to keep her own at bay to not reject him - even though that was her first instinct.

Even though she really wanted to for how intrusive and impolite that was.

But Tobirama moved to examine her swiftly, intensifying the connection, his chakra coating her network in a thorough way as he shifted through her systems. Akiko knew right away this man must be a combat medic, at most - at the very least, his practice with this kind of technique wasn't as versed as his… skills in, well, killing people. Usually, a med nin's presence shouldn't be as dominant as this.

Or maybe he just didn't care for the comfort of his patient, as he was thorough and precise nonetheless.

That seemed very much like Tobirama. She wouldn't complain, though - secretly, she was glad she was getting any help at all.

Enduring it still felt like a lot to ask - but soon enough, her pain and the need for air distracted her from the foreign chakra sifting through her network, checking over her meticulously.

He paused, finally - but he did not withdraw.

Instead, she suddenly felt his other hand touch her - wrapping around her injured ankle so abruptly, she half had a mind to kick the kneeling man in his face with said foot.

Except - another coughing fit wrecked her; Tobirama's grip on her ankle did not waver, even though by sheer surprise she tried to withdraw it.

"Keep still," the man snarled tersely.

Warmth began to spread in her ankle now - followed by an itching sensation, and Tobirama's vigorous chakra's presence intensifying to a new, uncomfortable peak.

It lasted for a few moments - dragging on, and on - and then, it was over.

Akiko turned to face him again when he was finished with the examination, finally.

Tobirama's eyes were piercingly stern, his mouth a thin line and the angular features of his face hard. The verdict was swift. "You need special medical attention. Right now." His firmness was as weaponized as ever - his hands already seized her arms to heft her up - exactly in the gentle way Akiko would expect from this man. She wanted to protest, but he only reinforced his grip and once she was on her feet, he flung her arm over his shoulders and under the fur collar.

The ankle did not hurt - with wide eyes, Akiko realised Tobirama had actually healed it. It changed nothing about all the other aches that pained her - but still.

"I can - walk myself," she hissed through clenched teeth as he began to wrestle her out of the still open door, shooting him a narrow, annoyed glance that didn't come off quite as venomous out of sheer surprise, still.

It didn't matter - Tobirama was focused on moving her, now.

"Sounds like Uchiha gratitude is not expressed verbally, either. Anyway, you're welcome, but no, you won't," he still muttered drily as he started towards the open door.

To barge into her cell like that was one thing. To start dragging her around like this was another.

For some reason though, Akiko had a distinct feeling if she refused to go along with him now, he'd actually haul her over his shoulder or carry her in another undignified way.

That was about the most horrifying thought, right now.

Tobirama gave a gruff snort in reply, tightening his hold. "Your lungs and upper airways suffered severe damage from the smoke. Your ankle was sprained, I healed that already, though." he explained, his stern glance ahead as they made their way towards the main building of the Senju compound. "The toxins in the smoke poisoned you. That's why you have the headache and are feeling weak."

But if he wasn't going to release her and let her walk on her own, then at least she'd opt for the last weapon in her arsenal: words. "Good grief, and here I thought smoke was healthy to inhale."

It rolled off the Senju like water off of oiled leather. "There you go. I'm teaching you new things, even right now."

Akiko had half a mind to slap Tobirama right across the face, but right now even that felt too exhausting. The fact he had delivered the statement with iron sincerity bit all the more. "You're a real charmer," she scoffed, shaking her head.

"I'm making friends everywhere I go," Tobirama agreed, and Akiko wondered if she really couldn't slap him so hard she'd smear that red paint off.

"You must be the most popular around here."

"Possibly. I'm being polite though. If I wasn't, I'd tell you you smell like a smokehouse."

"The smell of a hero."

There it was.

The man cracked a slight, slight smirk - the hint of a wrinkle as one corner of his mouth drew up in a lopsided way, reaching up all the way to his eyes who'd bore the distinct lines of amusement in the skin around them.

Akiko couldn't help but chuckle a little herself.

And promptly cough up more black sputum. Tobirama's grip tightened, and he hastened his steps, practically dragging her towards the main building now. Her gaze went up to the impressive hall - she had only been in there once, briefly. The sanctum of the clan - and considering this was also where the main family resided, the home of Tobirama and Hashirama.

She didn't even know if she wanted to enter here, again. An Uchiha - in the Senju compound's heart - for more reasons than one, she felt misplaced. The clan had an infirmary, after all.

Not that she was given any chance. Tobirama's hold on her was steely, and the man knew exactly where to take her. "Why-" she wanted to inquire nonetheless, but he cut her short.

"Elder Brother is here with the girl. The medical ward is full with our injured shinobi. Hence, the main building, our back-up. Besides…" his scarlet gaze swept to the side, a silver eyebrow quirked up momentarily. "I thought you'd appreciate more privacy." And by that he meant no hateful glares from the Senju forces. To think Tobirama was being euphemistic - they really must hate her.

Akiko couldn't help but nod in thanks - her verbal response got lost in the next coughing fit.

She couldn't exactly marvel at the ornamented hall again as they entered because Tobirama took a strict left turn, down a narrow hall, where they headed to the middle of what Akiko estimated to be three rooms.

Inside, the little girl was lying on a futon, and the elderly woman was kneeling next to her - stroking her forehead. The Senju leader's back was turned to them while he was speaking in low tunes with another woman, whose eyes widened as Tobirama entered with Akiko in tow. He pointedly dragged her arm a little closer over his shoulders as he cleared his throat.

"Elder Brother," he announced, causing Hashirama to turn around instantly.

"Akiko," he mumbled, stepping over swiftly. Unlike Tobirama, he had taken off his battle armour but not the black shirt and pants he wore beneath it.

"She suffered a smoke intoxication," Tobirama explained loud and clear for everyone to hear. Akiko was sure he did so on purpose - she only let her head hang low. Part of her wanted to ask about the little girl - but if Hashirama was as unperturbed as he was, she should be fine. "Her lungs also took a fair amount of damage. Please," his firm timbre inquired, except Tobirama's tone of voice hardly ever was a plea. He was as stern as ever.

Hashirama's gaze was trained on Akiko, nodding. "We'll take the other room. Come on," he waved for both to follow, but Tobirama was already moving, and thus, so was Akiko.

She surmised this must be the guest wing of the - the mansion really - as the next room looked precisely like the one the girl had been in. Bare, save for a futon and a small cabinet. The Senju might be wealthier than the Uchiha - but not by much. Inside, Tobirama coaxed her to sit down on the futon which she gladly did - relieved being dragged around by the man finally had an end.

"Get that off," he instructed, waving at her sorry, patched-over clanswear. The frown was etched into his forehead again and his tone was less of a request and more of a command.

"Right," Akiko mumbled as she pulled the tunic over her head, leaving her with her black pants and a sleeveless top before she sank down onto the futon. Izuna's Mangekyo pendant shone brightly against the black fabric of her shirt.

Tobirama clicked his tongue. Akiko wasn't sure if there was a flash of recognition in his gaze.

A relieved sigh bubbled up; she exhaled before she knew it - it was bliss to be lying down again. The world was spinning and her head was splitting apart. Only now she noticed the shallow, quick breaths she was taking - her frustration over Tobirama's behaviour had taken a notch off of the distinct feeling of a lack of oxygen, but it was barreling in again now. She'd strictly refuse to undress more, though.

Hashirama knelt down next to her, Tobirama stood behind him - assuming what Akiko thought his natural pose was by now; arms crossed, eyebrows furrowed and gazing down with a hawk-like stare.

"I'll see what I can do for you," Hashirama gently announced and Akiko nodded - pushing her top up a bit to expose the skin of her abdomen.

She barely felt the Senju leader's warm hand graze her skin before his chakra had melted into hers already - unlike his brother, Hashirama's presence was near invisible, undetectable. A warm brush of something that nudged at her network, nothing more - then he moved on to examine her again as Tobirama had done; a lot faster. Fairly quickly she felt something shift - warmth was spreading inside her chest and her limbs; Akiko hadn't realised she had closed her eyes. When she opened them again, Hashirama's hands were giving off a green glow - he was healing her.

Her gaze flickered to Tobirama momentarily, whose ever vigilant stare didn't move once from his brother's hands - his jaw was a hard line, the frown still present.

The warmth spread everywhere, and so did his presence inside her - stepping out of the shadows, she felt him beckoning her chakra in an utterly gentle way to work alongside his. She couldn't have refused even if she wanted to for how pure the notion was; soon her network was alight everywhere - her lungs, her muscles, her airways, her head. The pleasant warmth was lulling her in and were it not for how compelling the man's work was, Akiko was sure she'd have fallen asleep. But as it was, she knew what he was doing: clearing out all the toxins she had inhaled which had travelled through the bloodstream into her organs. The headache faded, confusion was exchanged for comfortable tiredness after a long, long day. The excruciating pain inside her lungs and airways began to dull and already, she drew deeper, fulfilling breaths - breaths she knew would sustain her, and the feeling of lingering asphyxia was fading fast.

Akiko couldn't help but sigh contently and relax against the hard futon, smiling a little.

A little while later, Hashirama withdrew from her slowly and shuffled her top down again. "There you go," he announced, wearing a bright smile Akiko was glad to join in.

She nodded. "Thank you kindly, Hashirama. You too, Tobirama," she whispered, clear and without pain - the hoarseness was gone. Tobirama's frown had mellowed a great deal by now; the scarlet eyes still were giving her a serious look, but it didn't feel as scrutinizing anymore. When their eyes met, he nodded curtly.

"There still is some soot I loosened," Hashirama explained, rising slowly. "Expect to cough up more. That's a good sign, however. Get everything out."

"You'll stay here. Rest now." Tobirama already headed for the door, waving for his brother to follow him. Again, the tone of his voice left no room for questions nor was it an offer. Tobirama didn't ask, plead or offer. Tobirama gave stern commands.

Not that Akiko would complain, right now. Sleep overcame her as soon as the Senju brothers had left the room.

Once he had closed the door, Tobirama's scarlet gaze was trained on Hashirama. "How bad was it? I examined her, but I want to hear your verdict," he asked right away, but low enough for Akiko not to hear through the thin walls of the home he knew well. He had seen it himself - the dismal evaluation of her burnt lungs' condition, the heat injury to her airways, a stuttering heart that tried to compensate and the malfunctioning organs - everywhere - due to toxins. And to top it all off, a sprained ankle - no doubt from a desperate maneuver inside the burning house.

To think Akiko had been lying around like that for - who knew how long - had anger flicker underneath his skin.

His brother clicked his tongue thoughtfully. "You were right to bring her in swiftly. If she had been on her own all night, she might have suffered permanent damage."

Tobirama sucked in a sharp breath through his nose. The ire rang through his whole being. All because of the incompetence of that damn man. "Will she be alright?" he blurted out before he realised it.

Hashirama turned to walk down the hall, but not before nodding slowly. "I'm fairly certain so. I'll check on her tomorrow, nonetheless."

The statement relieved Tobirama more than he wanted to admit - or believe. How strange. But for a second, he allowed himself the feeling - and the content fuzziness that came with it. It just left them to deal with the mess that the guard's failure was.

Which, unfortunately, waited in the main hall of the building.

Touka, the head of the guard, was pinning them with her icy glare. "Where is she?!" The woman barked, storming towards Hashirama.

Tobirama bristled. The anger was back faster than he wanted it to; but a whole lot stronger. He clenched his jaw. Dealing with this woman was just one step above her idiotic subordinate.

Hashirama spread his palms amicably. "You're looking for Akiko, I presume?", he inquired nonchalantly.

"Of course I am!", Touka shrieked, pointing a long finger at him - more at Tobirama, really. "She will be arrested for breaking her curfew, activating her Sharingan and-"

Tobirama couldn't stand to hear this nonsense for one moment longer. "For saving a little girl?" he spat, every bit as cynical as he meant it, crossing his arms in front of his chest.

Touka wasn't fazed the slightest. "And for arson! "

"What?!" Tobirama exclaimed, incredulously. Had he seriously just heard 'arson'? Hashirama's eyebrows had climbed quite high meanwhile, but it took every ounce of Tobirama's self-control not to jump at her verbally. The nonsense of that accusation alone was so infuriating, he wanted to rip his hair out - on top of the clearly exculpating circumstances.

Unlike Takeshi, Touka was not fazed the slightest by Tobirama's stormy fury. "Preliminary examination of the ruin has shown it was arson." She tilted her head cockily, a motion that served well to let the ire practically crawl and claw underneath Tobirama's skin. "Now please tell me, who could it have been?"

Tobirama's voice was dripping with cutting sarcasm when he replied, but he articulated each word so finely, he watched the color drain from Touka's face as she, herself, became enraged. "Certainly not your moron of a guard, we should be glad if that man remembers how to breathe and walk, judging by his performance tonight."

"Why you-"

"But to think Akiko Uchiha committed arson, just to risk her life by rushing in to save a child - again, I just need to remind you how Takeshi has not done this, in fact all he did was gawk at the fire and possibly figure out how to grill a piece of meat in it - that, why, that we should punish on accounts of sheer stupidity."

"Tobirama…", Hashirama dragged his palm down his face, shaking his head.

Touka's lower lip was quivering and if she ripped her eyelids open any further, Tobirama wondered if they might pop out of their sockets. "That is-"

"Ah!", Tobirama once more interrupted her, raising a palm first and then his finger only, clicking his tongue in a most condescending way. " Furthermore I would like to hear how you think Akiko set the building on fire. And please, do yourself a favour and don't tell me she used a fire jutsu. Takeshi might not have noticed, but his squad would have. And last I checked, she has no possessions other than personal items we checked and the clothes on her body, so that rules out any other means of setting the building on fire."

Touka clenched her jaw so hard, Tobirama saw the muscle of it working against her pale skin.

"I'm waiting, Touka."

Instead, the woman just spun on her heels and excited the hall faster than Tobirama could yell after her. A shame - he really had wanted to hear her answer to all he had to say.

Hashirama gave him a glare that was nothing short of disappointed.

"What?" Tobirama spat at him, arms crossed again.

"Akiko had been in her cell all late afternoon and evening. She couldn't have possibly done anything. If you'd have just said nothing, I'd have solved this peacefully."

Tobirama shrugged nonchalantly. "If she comes around with such nonsense, she deserves this."

Notes:

Ahhh, I've been itching to get this published. There's many hints in this for upcoming stuff that I don't even wanna point out but! I'd like to think the details are important. And of course Akiko and Tobirama finally share a less caustic moment, hooray.

Next chapter will be a bit of a turning point in the story!

As always, many thanks to my beloved beta'er and bestie kuramakakashi/lehbarnes and ofc also, as always Kaiseaya for being as amazingly inspiring with all the lore and colour they add to this world!

Chapter 9

Summary:

The aftermath of the arson comes with grim implications of course - the investigation yields conclusions which possibly may cause further complications. Things may change - of course, not every change is bad, at least technically speaking. Akiko wonders if she appreciates the change so much.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It had been a short night for Tobirama.

On top of ensuring Akiko did not die due to secondary damages she suffered in the fire, there was the matter of the arson itself: for it had been that, very much. As smoothly as he had brushed Touka off, the implication was more than grim.

The remainder of the smoldering embers had been taken care of by the clan's other skilled water style users, so the first thing he did as soon as the sun shed enough light over the compound was to get over there himself and investigate the crime scene. Pretty much everyone else was still asleep, or so he sensed - his brother soundly, Akiko less so in the guest room he had taken her to. Nightmares, most likely - her signature was strong and vital. Nothing he could do about those, then.

The machiya in question had been one of the oldest of the compound: there had been a well-renowned smithy in the front, ground floor. It had been occupied by a family Tobirama was well acquainted with. Nothing remained now - the flames had hungrily eaten away the building and finally the rooftop had caved in, burying all of the burnt interior under it; including the craftsman shop. Only the wall to the west and a few structural wooden beams still stood. The loss of the smithy was a heavy blow - though some of the metal equipment was salvageable including the anvil, most likely. But the structure of the blacksmith's shop as such would not be easy to rebuild, either.

Which was his first clue - even without the acquired evidence so far, it was nigh impossible for this to be an accident: the target was too convenient. Of course there would be fire in a smithy, but the woman that had been watching over it that night, Maru, was one of the most experienced blacksmiths in the Senju clan.

Tobirama was not as foolish as to think expertise made one exempt from making mistakes, yet there was this unfortunate testimony of numerous individuals: the fire had spread from outside.

Crouching in front of the charred ruin, he extended his index and middle finger to the ground to send a strong pulse of short range sensory chakra through the wreckage.

Nothing. It was as dead as it looked.

He frowned. That could only mean someone straight up walked to the building to set it on fire, with whatever tool available. A torch, or even a lit arrow.

The guards' incompetence was one thing, but that kind of treason was a whole different level. And bypassing their security was, too. There would be questions - for everyone who was in the compound that night - but Tobirama wouldn't think they'd yield anything like a lie.

His hand reached for his lower jaw; he rubbed the sharp line of his mandibular bone as he continued to ponder. The evidence didn't suggest the usage of chakra and yet the other option didn't seem plausible at all, either.

What else remained?

His eyes widened slightly, suddenly, as an epiphany hit him.

A seal, of course.

Placed - whenever, really, but fitted with a timer, embedded in the sealing ink. The clan regularly let potential clients in to discuss offerings and terms of missions. Of course, such a seal would require a reasonably skilled individual, but the list of visitors was long and it wasn't too difficult. Such a timer would make it impossible to trace it back to the visit of a certain client, leaving the clan to wonder why suddenly there was a building on fire.

He huffed. The war just had shown a new, ugly facet.

Fortunately for Tobirama, a seal of that caliber should have left behind some chakra residue he could sense if he got close enough; the signal would be very weak indeed. Dead, smeared matter - but it'd be solid proof to his theory. If he was lucky, he might even find the charred remains of the seal's brand.

Eagerly, the man rose to his feet and stepped into the pitch-black debris. Given the fire spread from the outside, he'd focus on the outer structures of the machiya - naturally, a visitor in the compound would never be granted access to a smithy, anyhow.

Yet as much as he scrutinised the charred remains he believed to have been the outer wooden beams and walls once, he could not pick up a trace of any kind of chakra. Even the protective seals the house no doubt had been adorned with had been eaten away by the fire - his frustration grew to a point he let out an irritated growl.

It had to have been a seal. It simply had to.

Any other explanation had rather unpleasant implications - none he wasn't ready to follow by any means, but he simply didn't believe in them. But it was not there - not a single trace of a seal.

"Damn," he finally hissed past clenched teeth, stopping short of kicking debris away in frustration simply because he did not want to disturb the crime scene further. But he wanted to - oh, how he wanted to. The ire bubbled under his skin.

Logic dictated for the evidence to still be here and Tobirama had half a mind to keep digging until he found it. Unfortunately, other duties called.

But where was the damn remainder of the seal?

Nightmares weren't uncommon for Akiko. Izuna's face would still haunt her - the lifeless, accusatory look in his eyes; whether it truly had been there or not; she'd never know. Not that she didn't deserve it. She'd wake up drenched in cold sweat and the bare reality in which the consequences of her actions screamed back at her. Never ever though a brother's comfort. Izuna would haunt her for the rest of her life, she was sure.

By now, a good night's rest was one in which her sleep was deep, dreamless and unperturbed. The rest of this unsavory night had been such - likely due to the exhaustion of the rescue and healing alike. She knew extensive manipulation of the body with chakra would take a toll, so it was a welcome change of pace.

When next she came to, the sun was shining through the window of the little room. Blinking the sleep out of her eyes she had to recall where she was in fact - not the cozy cell house, but a proper, if bare, guest room. Right. Even though she had not been with the Senju that long yet, waking up in a different place felt strange, especially considering it was the clan leader's house - a guest room reserved for… people that weren't her.

She eyed the door - was she supposed to get out of here quietly?

No, probably not.

Of all the people here, Hashirama was genuinely hospitable. For what it's worth, his brother had shown concern yesterday, as well, instead of his usual brutal curiosity.

With a yawn, the woman rose to a cross legged position, stretching her arms out. For someone who just walked through fire she felt quite regenerated. But the futon in this house was a lot more comfortable, too. Taking a deep breath was rewarded with yet another wrecking coughing fit - though unpleasant, it didn't hurt like before Hashirama had tended to her. Again, there was a lot of black sputum on her hand - she sighed.

The door slid open, and a familiar man with spiky silver hair and three distinct red lines on his angular face entered. He arched up an eyebrow. "The smell of heroism is rather heavy in here."

Akiko rolled her eyes instantly. "And besides thanks, Senju also apparently aren't taught the phrase 'good morning'."

Tobirama gave a curt chuckle. "Oh, I am familiar with that phrase. However, it's well past noon, Akiko."

Her eyes widened. "Noon? " Had she… slept in? She couldn't remember the last time she had slept in. "I'm…", Akiko blinked. "Right." She was just about to rub her face before she remembered what was on that - luckily so, that'd have been a show for Tobirama. "Do you-"

Before she could finish, Tobirama had huffed, turned around and walked over to the cabinet in the room. A moment later, he was in front of her, handing her a piece of cloth, which Akiko took with a gracious nod. "Thank you."

"Have you been coughing a lot?", he inquired while she cleaned her hand, the firmness sneaking into his tone again.

Akiko's gaze slid up from the cloth to Tobirama, whose mien was wrinkled by his typical frown again and his scrutinising gaze trained on her. "I woke up two times, but I've been breathing fine."

He nodded once, the frown smoothed somewhat. "Good." Then, he crossed his arms in front of his chest. "Elder Brother is currently tending to the aftermath of that mess. He'll come by here later and check on you again."

Akiko finished wiping her hand clean. "I see," she murmured, her gaze cautious now. "Was… the cause of the fire found?", she inquired, though not entirely certain where she was going with this. Did she care why? Probably. Was she out of line asking? Maybe.

Tobirama humored her, though. His frown deepened again and his baritone voice might be gruff, but the irritation was not directed at her. "It was arson. But the culprit has not been found."

Akiko sighed. "I thought so."

Tobirama tilted his head slightly. "How so?" His tone took on a sharper edge.

"The fire had been spreading from the outside. It didn't look like a household accident, smithy or not," she readily supplied, meeting his scarlet gaze evenly now.

To her surprise, the frown eased slightly, but the man didn't reply directly. He knew more - more than he wanted to tell, right now - but Akiko didn't mind. "Indeed." He cleared his throat then. "I should warn you. Some… elements are bent on pinning the crime on you."

That, however, had Akiko's gaze widen incredulously. "Excuse me?" was all she could muster, swatting down both hands next to her, ready to jump to feet in fact. The audacity -

Tobirama raised a palm and shook his head slightly. His authoritative tone had taken on a smoother edge, much to her surprise. "It's nonsense. Hashirama and I know - and so does the family whose youngest you saved. It's… the same names as always."

Akiko pinched the bridge of her nose. She couldn't help the frustrated sigh that bubbled up inside her - there was no winning here. To think they'd blame her - she, who had been in that little house fitted as her cell - all the time well before the fire - and then - she was shaking her head as she pondered the facts, clenching her teeth.

Tobirama cleared his throat, the deep voice even smoother now. Akiko looked up at him to find his expression softened seemingly - he looked… younger. "It's not all of them. Hoshiko's family are grateful beyond measure. And so are their relatives."

The reassurance didn't exactly dispel all of the lingering frustration inside Akiko, though. Her hand swatted the futon next to her, her mien furrowed by a frown. "Nonsense or not - they still will go after me, even if it's just behind risen palms and in hushed whispers."

Tobirama's scarlet gaze narrowed ever so slightly as his palm found its way back to where his arms crossed in front of his chest. Again, there was this pause before he spoke. "Until the culprit is found, that is."

Akiko couldn't help the snort. "There were not a lot of people around, Tobirama."

He closed his eyes momentarily. "True."

"Which makes the circle of suspects rather small."

Again, he took time to answer the question. This time, Akiko found the pause more difficult to endure. The woman rose to her feet swiftly which ended in a moment's spell of dizziness. Either she imagined it or Tobirama took a step closer to her - gaze slightly wider than before - however his words reel her in quickly.

"If you only consider conventional methods of arson, then yes."

Akiko was about to ask what the hell unconventional arson would be; but it dawned quickly on her. "You're thinking of a jutsu?"

Tobirama shook his head. "I'm thinking it could have been a seal. Placed weeks ahead to activate after a certain time passed."

The implication of that was easy enough to guess. "You don't think one of the guards did it, and so it must have been a visitor in the compound, disguised as a potential client. Anyone passing through, really."

Tobirama gave her a long, meaningful glance - again, his facial features were more smooth than before. "Would you think one of your clan members would risk the lives of others to indict a Senju prisoner of arson?"

Akiko's eyes widened. "Of course not." The sheer insinuation was - ludicrous.

Tobirama hummed. "Then you have reached the same point I have."

It made sense. Painfully so. And yet, in her situation? "Even so, this doesn't bode well for me. Forgive me my selfishness, but unless that theory is proven-"

"I know," Tobirama interrupted her, irritation sneaking into his low baritone voice, but his gaze had swept to the window opening up to the inner garden of the house's wing. He sighed. "It will be, though, eventually. In the meantime, consider yourself lucky insofar as that the family of the girl you saved is actually a reputable and respected one in the clan. Maru - the elder who also was there - is one of our best smiths. They will support you now, no doubt."

Akiko exhaled a pent up breath at the proverbial hand he had extended towards her once more, nodding slowly. While she wasn't exactly sure what to make of the shift in Tobirama's mood - sharing the information and evening going as far as to offer her perspective - she'd take what she could get right now. And maybe more. "What about the girl? How is she?"

"She'll be fine. Now…," he turned slightly raising a palm. An eyebrow arched up again. "How about washing off the smell of your heroism?" There it was again - that hint of a smirk. Just the slightest indication of wrinkles around his eyes to make it seem true.

Akiko snorted. "You seem pretty occupied with calling it that. Jealous, are we?" She leaned down, picking up the tunic she had discarded for Hashirama's examination during the night. For a moment, she just eyed it, but then opted to take a short sniff - only to scrunch her face in disgust. "Hm," was all she had left for the stench that her clan's tunic reeked of - her only tunic she dismally realised; even though of course she had sewn a black patch over the Uchiha not even twenty four hours after her arrival.

Tobirama's smirk grew a smidge and he cracked an ironic chuckle. "To answer your question, no, I am not jealous."

Akiko regarded the man only with a caustic huff, shaking her head. Her hands were occupied with the tunic still. Not only was the stench terrible, but it also had been signed in the heat. The edges were tattered, and the black patch over the fan symbol on the back was hanging off slightly. It'd require work to save this.

Her gaze again found Tobirama's scarlet eyes. "Tobirama, I-"

He interjected before she could articulate anything. "I'll see what we can do about that." It was the same stern tone he had used during the night - the one that indicated there would be no discussion about this. Not condescending, not cheery - matter of fact. A kind of firm reassurance Akiko found strangely comforting this instant; to know it'd be taken care of. To not have another thing to scramble after.

She closed her eyes to nod once, smiling for the briefest of seconds. "Thank you."

Tobirama graced her by not commenting further on the topic other than a curt nod. Then, he beckoned her to follow with a wave of his hand. "There is a bathing room adjourning the guest wing. You can wash up there and clean your clothes."

Akiko followed him out of the room onto the narrow hall again, which they headed down further. "This house is impressive," she murmured, while not for its extravagance, its size was considerable.

Tobirama chuckled again, irony wiggling its way into his tone. "Well, I haven't yet told you about the fact the water is cold, have I?" Within a few meters already the hall had ended of course - size was a relative term. This wasn't a palace after all - this was a practical, if tall house. Akiko was certain what now was the guest wing previously had been the clan infirmary - as Hashirama had explained during her initial tour of the compound.

Akiko shrugged. "I've been through worse. Besides, I have my ways to warm up cold water."

Tobirama raised a fine eyebrow. "Well, don't actually start a fire in here. That is going to look suspicious."

She crossed her arms in front of her chest, unimpressed. "Please. Do I look like a certain type of Senju guard to you?"

Tobirama's eyebrows climbed up. "Certainly not. You don't have that vacant gaze in your eyes."

She clicked her tongue. "If I'm to set a building on fire, I'd combust it. Nothing left of it after." And she knew that Tobirama was aware of that.

He nodded slowly. "The Uchiha's fire releases indeed are impressive and a force to behold." His gaze lifted up momentarily as his arms crossed again. Did he always do this when he started pondering? "I could just tell Touka that. 'If Akiko had indeed set the building on fire, there'd be nothing left of the inhabitants'. Of course," he extended his palm slowly, deep voice perfectly nonchalant, "that won't exactly win their trust, but it might just exculpate you, in this case." He finished with a shrug and a glint to his scarlet gaze she couldn't exactly place, but she was rather sure it was playing into the ironic tone of voice.

With a resigned sigh, Akiko turned to slide open the door of the bathing room, shaking her head. "I'm glad it amuses you endlessly."

"Nothing but a rational analysis with a dash of personal opinion, I assure you," Tobirama replied evenly, boldly neutral.

Akiko froze in the doorframe to turn her head and give Tobirama a pointed stare he brazenly returned, unabashed.

This man.

The bathing room was as practical and bland as the guest rooms were - a tub to be filled with indeed ice-cold water Akiko heated up with a simple fire release. She made quick business of washing herself and getting rid of the glorious heroic smell after which it was her clothes turn to be cleaned. This procedure took more time - the water was black after it. Without a place to dry them properly however she had no choice but to again use her chakra to heat them up just a smidge lest she'd spend the rest of her day in here. The tunic's state indeed was deplorable and quite frankly Akiko wondered if it might not be easier to sew a new one altogether.

Without the Uchiha fan on it.

After she finally dressed herself in her worn out rags she opened the door quietly, only to find a cloth bag sitting in front of it. Since Tobirama had been the only one aware of her in there, he must've placed it there for her to find. The contents confirmed her assumption: needles, thread, and black cloth as well as other sewing utensils. A content smile tugged at her lips slightly. For all the pain he sometimes put her through, the man did make due.

Another coughing fit wrecked her; in fact the moist, hot air of the bath had done well to loosen up a lot of the debris and soot Hashirama's healing had scraped off of her deepest airways last night. Better to get it out than in, Akiko figured. And just that moment, she remembered the Senju leader supposedly wanted to see her again today - the woman frowned and, with a small sigh of resignation, dragged herself back into the little guest room. It really didn't matter whether she'd start fixing her sorry excuse of Uchiha clanswear here or in her terribly cozy cell, did it?

Quite some time later - crimson hues were already painting the room through the small window that opened up towards the yard behind the building - the door to her room slid open. Once again her tunic was draped over her crossed legs as she was working herself tediously through the tattered rag with the thread and the needle. Her gaze lifted instantly.

Hashirama was smiling brightly at her. Akiko wondered if she could count the times this man did not smile on her two hands. Probably so. "How are you feeling?"

Likewise, he had a way of making others smile, too. "I'm very well, thanks to you," her own lips quirking up already.

He grinned. "Good," nodding, he stepped closer. The work on her lap was regarded with a slight tilt of his head and a curious hum. "Oh, dear," came the swift verdict, as charming as ever.

Akiko's smile cracked up into a defeated chuckle, she gave a lackadaisical wave of the hand that held the needle. "That bad, huh?"

Hashirama's gaze widened, he threw both hands up. "Not at all! I'm amazed by the devotion you have to patch it up again, of course."

"Well, the alternative would be to walk around in my undergarments. I get enough hateful stares as it is, I don't need to provoke the clan more, right?" Akiko replied leisurely, but it was impossible to keep the lighthearted sarcasm from coating her tone slightly, aggravated by the smirk she now was giving the man.

Hashirama's shoulders suddenly drooped and his mien fell completely, a sorrowful shadow hanging over his glance - so much so Akiko's gaze widened in utter shock. Had she hurt the Senju leader? Surely with a brother like Tobirama he'd be used to that kind of commentary, no?

"They're still that bad?" he moped.

Akiko's hands flew up faster than she could scramble for words to save the situation. "It's fine! I'm sure it'll get better. I wasn't a favourite in my own clan either-"

Hashirama's expression became even more depressed, if that was even possible. Akiko was utterly terrified. "They also treated you bad?!"

"I'm- well no-", she shook her head swiftly. Had she really just insulted the Senju's admittedly so far questionable attitude and her own clan in one huge swing? Warmth spread across her cheeks as embarrassment sent her heart hammering painful against her chest. "I'm good, Hashirama, honestly, I'm really well, I really love this tunic, I just want to fix it!"

For a hot second, Akiko wondered if the venerable Senju leader would shed a tear. But whatever higher power was watching over her seemed graceful today; he didn't. He leaned back again and hummed a low, sad tune. "It is quite sad it got ruined like this. But on behalf of the family I wanted to thank you for your valiant effort. Without you, Hoshiko would've died."

A heavy lump had formed inside her throat she had to swallow down before she could solemnly nod in reply. "Tobirama told me she's fine. I'm glad."

"Her family also wishes to thank you. They asked to see you, in their new home." Akiko couldn't deny the relief washing through her when his tone again seemed to become lighter.

Not to mention, the news were curious, to say the least. "I will, of course," she confirmed with a brief nod. "Where may I find them?"

The smile finally had worked its way back to the man's face. Akiko was not sure whether her awe was entirely shocked or amazed by how his mood seemed to have lightened up. "I've built them a new home in the outer ring, just a bit beyond the destroyed house. You can't miss it, really."

Hold on. "You built them a house?"

Hashirama frowned slightly. "Yes?"

"In a single day."

"Yes."

Akiko blinked, once, twice. Then, she just stared - wide-eyed. The Senju leader's true battle prowess was spoken of in hushed whispers in the Uchiha clan, but she often had that attributed to the fact her elder brother did not indulge discussion about Hashirama Senju well. Of course, she had witnessed it herself - but not for one second had she thought the man was able to create an intricate structure like a house , just like that, with his wood release. Suddenly, something she had noticed now made a lot more sense: the stark difference in age of some of the Senju buildings.

" Right. " It was all the woman could force out at this point once she had gotten a hold of her facial features again and smoothed them over to not look like a complete idiot anymore. Silently, she was thankful Tobirama hadn't seen that.

Hashirama chuckled quietly, nonetheless. He extended a hand. "Might I take a quick look at you? I just want to make sure the healing I initiated yesterday kicked in nicely."

"Of course," hastily, she set aside the pitiful remains of her Uchiha tunic and rose to grasp Hashirama's hand. "I thought it was necessary to touch the affected area in order to perform healing jutsu." The wonder was spoken out aloud before the woman could help it.

The touch was warm; his chakra's soft presence entered her consciousness as he slid over her network like a shadow, almost indiscernible for how smooth and gentle it was. A comforting sensation; she needn't even force her own down in order to keep it from repelling him. Hashirama nodded once. "It is advisable when performing extensive healing techniques, yes," he explained. The brown gaze was trained on their intertwined hands and impassive; his voice faraway - distracted, quite literally. "The closer the touch, the easier it is to use medical jutsu. But I'm just checking on you now."

Healing techniques would never fail to amaze Akiko. Quite possibly the only truly benevolent use of chakra - well, aside from building houses , that was - and difficult to perform, it was rare to come upon individuals that regularly used them. Like any other clan, the Uchiha had knowledge of physical remedies as well as medicine - but their healing jutsu paled compared to their combat capabilities. Some of the clan would know basic combat medicine, surely, but the Uchiha's forte would remain to simply raze their opponent by sheer force before they dealt any damage.

Yet the sensation of the Senju leader's work made Akiko realise - Hashirama was on a whole different level compared to anything the Uchiha healers knew.

Izuna. He could've saved Izuna.

Another thick lump had formed in her throat she vigorously swallowed down as she fought down her welling emotions; all too aware of what Hashirama might feel of it. A chakra connection like this always, always would also let the other glimpse at the feelings of the patient, just like Akiko could let her own chakra melt into Hashirama's now, which she did not of course. To perform medical examinations, the connection needed to be intensified beyond a brush, an inward handshake - it was metaphorically opening up so the other might glance at the organs, at the workings of the body. To think Hashirama did this without becoming a strong presence did not make her attempt to pacify herself any easier.

If only Madara had listened to her, if only-

"You're well," the Senju leader announced suddenly, ripping Akiko out of her spiralling thoughts.

Her vision was blurry when her gaze snapped up. Too late, she realised her perception of the world was noticeably different - everything was slowed down and yet accelerated at the same time. Crystal clear, sharp - the tears staining her cornae she would gaze through easily and at the same time, she felt as though she could discern the ripple of the water. In front of her, Hashirama's chakra flow was blazing - bright, smooth, but brimming with sheer, raw power.

"Akiko?" An eyebrow climbed slowly; honest concern shadowing his tone while the smile withered to a frown. Not a hostile one, at that.

The woman covered her eyes with a palm just a second later. Forcing deep breaths in and out of her lungs, she willed the chakra flow in her eyes to cease until she was certain they'd be black when next she gazed at him, cleverly wiping off the tears with her palm. "I humbly apologize, Hashirama," swiftly, Akiko straightened herself again, mien blank save for a slight slant of her eyebrows. "I got a little overwhelmed. I assure you, it was not in malicious int-"

"Are you well?"

The interruption had her gaze widened slightly again and she viciously forced all the emotions that vied, no, screamed for release down. It was unsightly. "I'm - you said so yourself, of course," she countered, evenly.

Yet the slight jitter of her tone did not escape the man. The crossing of his arms and the deepening frown indicated as much; Akiko braced for further questioning. Again, the Senju leader would hum a low note. "I understand if you'd rather not speak," he finally began after a brief moment of reposeful silence, "but you can, if you want to."

Akiko swallowed heavily.

"If it'd help you, maybe?" he followed up.

Perhaps… perhaps if she just spoke a little of it. So as not to leave the man who had quite literally saved her life, not once, but possibly twice, in the dark? Surely decorum would demand such? Did she want to talk? Would she lose it? The woman drew a deep breath as though she prepared the great fireball jutsu. "Just now - I believed it might've been possible to save Izuna's life. With your expertise."

It was impossible for her to look him in the eye after. In a meager attempt to protect herself, her feelings, she locked her arms around her chest, burning a hole into the even wooden floor of the guest room.

She did hear his deep sigh. A rustle of his clothes, he had moved. "Maybe. Maybe not. We will never know, Akiko."

Her obsidian glance flitted upwards to find Hashirama giving her an utterly warm but sorrowful look, arms extended. The sadness - the pain - it was real, she knew it.

It was comforting.

She had to swallow heavily again lest she'd sob.

"Don't burden yourself with these thoughts. Hindsight seldom is a fair judge."

Of course, he was right - Akiko had thought so before, in her feeble attempt to calm herself down - but it rang different to hear it from him. He, who was thinking about peace the same way she was; he, who had befriended her brother all those years ago; he, whose name would still make Madara reel in ways Akiko couldn't put into words. She breathed deeply again and the air was serenity filling her up again, finally pacifying herself.

"You're right." Though heavy with sadness still, she mustered a small smile. "Thank you, Hashirama."

He folded his hands behind his back. "Of course." His gaze wandered past her to the window, his gaze mellowing as he noticed the red light of the sunset; it seemed. "I suggest you seek out Hoshiko's family lest it gets too late. Oh, one more thing." Suddenly, there was a glint in these brown eyes which had Akiko's eyebrow tilt - mischievously, the Senju leader downright grinned now. "You'll move out of the prison cell. Tobirama has a machiya in the outer ring of the compound he doesn't occupy - you will get a room there. He just conducts his research there, don't worry."

Oh, goodness.

Akiko didn't know whether to cry or laugh.

However once again her facial features must've derailed fabulously as Hashirama's mien was bordering the frightfully depressed look he had earlier.

"You don't seem happy."

"I'm-" positive this man will drive me insane? She threw both hands up and shook her hands vigorously in order to somehow salvage the situation. For crying out loud, enough slip ups for one day. "I'm elated to be given a room and not having to live in the cell anymore, of course." Best to start with what she actually, truly believed.

Fortunately, Hashirama's mien brightened again.

"I merely worry about your brother's reaction, is all." To put it lightly. In fact, Akiko was positive if Tobirama had not been shouting at Hashirama for this, then she was in for quite something once she got to this house. Still, she was convincing enough with a smooth upward quirk of her lips and a nonchalant shrug of her shoulder.

Much to her surprise, Hashirama answered with ringing laughter. "Oh, don't worry about that. He's fine with it."

Akiko's eyebrows could not possibly have climbed any higher. "Is he?"

"Sure, I talked to him before. It's all good."

Notes:

Ack, this took a while, I was quite busy! It's a shorter chapter, too, because the alternative would be way too long. But! The next chapter will set things more in motion; however as promised this a turning point of the story - I think some implications are here now, but more to follow of course.

Technology, btw! I kinda wondered for a bit just how much of that was available in the founder time. Though given there are photographs of Hashirama and Tobirama as well as the fact the Kage meeting building does seem to have electric lights I felt running water was available. But other than that, Naruto is awfully dodgy about how much there is, huh.

And naturally, Akiko moving into Tobirama's very personal space will be fun 😂

As always, many thanks to my beloved beta-reader kuramakakashi/lehbarnes and ofc the wonderful Kaiseaya!

Chapter 10

Summary:

Hashirama might have been euphemistic about how smoothly Tobirama accepted Akiko's new living quarters. And obviously, moving into Tobirama's space - even if he doesn't occupy is per se - is bound to be difficult. Luckily, she has more allies now.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"Akiko is to what?!"

Tobirama thought he was having a seizure.

That, or he was in some kind of dream - otherwise, his brother's words were simply not logically processible.

Of course, Hashirama was the epitome of calm. His brother merely leaned back in his chair and folded his hands on the table. "You heard me. She will receive one of the upstairs bedrooms."

"She absolutely will not!" the white-haired Senju exclaimed incredulously, slamming both of his palms down on Hashirama's office's table.

Hashirama's eyebrows rose up ever so slightly at the display of Tobirama's fury. "Brother…" he began in lazy exasperation, but he did not get far.

"That's preposterous," Tobirama hissed lowly, raising a hand to point at his brother; lacking yet the verbal aptitude to properly express his outrage.

Share?

His machiya?

With someone else?

Alas, Hashirama's patience was running a bit shorter; though it might not only be Tobirama's indignation making it so. His night had been short, too. The brown eyes fixated on him and the hands folded together clamped down on one another more harshly. "What's preposterous is that I've been allowing you to use the machiya - small, I admit - as your personal library and research place for so long," he explained in a chilly tone. "We need to manage our space. Living quarters have become less of a luxurity for sure, but this is still quite a lot."

As sound as his brother's argument might seem to him, the case was clear in Tobirama's eyes. His palm slapped back down onto the table and through clenched teeth, his deep voice was but a snarl. "Nonetheless, it's been given to me, therefore I am free to do with it as I please."

His brother's eyes closed slowly; his index and thumb reached up to rub the bridge of his nose. "True, but you don't even stay there."

Tobirama's lip curled into a condescending sneer as he pushed himself off and away from the table. "Why should I?" He challenged, "You don't occupy the family quarters in the main house except for your bedroom, either. If you're to penalise me for not starting a family yet, then start looking into the mirror first." His arms locked in front of his chest tightly then, he jutted his chin forward boldly. "Better yet, let Akiko move into the main house, if you're so hellbent on giving her space!"

The Senju leader rolled his eyes slowly at Tobirama's tirade. "There are worse renters than Akiko, Tobirama." His palms unclasped and he extended one to his increasingly agitated brother. "You've been spending time with her; you can't tell me you find her that terrible."

Was he being daft?! He couldn't believe he had to explain it all over again. "This isn't about Akiko," Tobirama scowled, his forehead now drawn into a deep frown. "I don't want anyone in there! It's my space, where I conduct my research, and I do not share it!" What was there to even argue about, here?!

"Then don't share the research. Just the space."

Tobirama's mien fell momentarily. Out of all the infuriating things Hashirama could have responded with, it was exactly this kind of simple-minded thinking that made Tobirama wanting to reach over, grab the collar of his Senju garb and shake his brother until he was coming to his senses again.

Unfortunately - or maybe because even now - he had a shred of respect for his elder brother as the leader of this clan left, all he could do was school his facial features again; step forward to the table, grip the edge hard and growl right into Hashirama's still calm face. "Elder brother, you must be joking."

That didn't mean Hashirama was quite fine with Tobirama's unyielding protest. His tone went from chilly to icy. "I'm not laughing right now."

Not that it fazed Tobirama - however, he did need more than indignant outbursts unless he wanted his brother to dismiss him like a scolded schoolboy. Well, no matter; of course the man had logic to back up his refusal, as though that was not enough.

He leaned back again and once more crossed his arms, the frown a little smoothing out. "If she lives there, she could easily mess with it," he explained firmly.

Only to end up ready to rail against his brother again a second later.

"Then tell her not to touch or look at your research."

The nonchalance of his brother's statement was making Tobirama's eyelid twitch. "Elder brother, you do not understand-"

"I'm perfectly sure I do, Tobirama-"

"Akiko could end up learning secrets we might use in battle-"

"I'm sorry Tobirama," Hashirama drawled lazily, "Since when are you in the business of readily sharing your precious jutsu?" Did he just detect a smidge of irony in his elder brother's voice?

Was he seriously going to defend his own home more against the ludicrous idea of someone else moving into there?!

Tobirama's hands gripped the edge of the table so hard his knuckles turned white. "She might know all about my tactics-"

"As I said before, keep your research from her, I'm sure you'll manage-"

"Elder Brother-"

"Also, she saved your life ," interrupted him before Tobirama could utter a choice of unkind words. "Therefore arguing on grounds of her trustworthiness - especially from you - is curious, brother."

Of course Hashirama was right - this was a farce, like Hashirama's plan - he didn't want anyone in his house - but Tobirama would take whatever he could get. "Yet last I checked we still have her under general suspicion!"

Alas, Hashirama didn't buy into that tactic at all. His brother's voice rose in volume slightly, the Senju clan leader crossed his hands in front of his chest. "Again not because of you. You're the one grumbling about how her peaceful intentions are real - so I cannot help but wonder if you're grasping at straws here, Tobirama."

Being called out did not make retaining his last shred of composure any easier. In fact, Tobirama merely shook his head once, raised a palm - "And if this clan finally starts seeing sense and can get behind not locking her in the cell anymore - wonderful!" He clenched his teeth so hard his jaws hurt, his voice but a seething hiss, "But she's not going to live in my damn house!"

It seemed the end of Hashirama's patience was reached.

Within a second, the Senju leader rose to his feet and met Tobirama's enraged scarlet gaze head on, pinning him with a cool stare of his own.

For a moment, all the brothers did was size each other up. Finally, Hashirama's voice resounded clearly through his office.

"Look," he drawled as though to gauge if Tobirama was bold enough to interrupt him now. He knew better, though. "If you have any argument that doesn't boil down to 'It's my stuff, my home, and I don't share with anyone', then I'm listening. Otherwise, Akiko will get a room in that house, which, again you only go to to conduct research."

Silence.

Tobirama held his brother's gaze a moment longer until he pushed himself away from the table and turned, lest he'd actually seize his collar and rattle sense into the man. Ire was flushing his veins as he raked his spiky hair for a sorry replacement before he simply let out a low, frustrated growl.

Unbelievable.

This was unbelievable - his machiya was his most private, most sacred space and he was to share it with another person?! Closing his eyes, he flexed his muscles again and again to just get a hold of himself - impossible.

Impossible-

"Also," Hashirama evenly spoke again as though Tobirama was not scowling in front of him like a wild animal. Almost, the man shouted at him if there was anything else to add to this-

"We still don't know who set the machiya on fire."

Tobirama's eyes snapped open, he whirled around. His narrow stare pinned Hashirama.

The implication was clear.

Though he caught on swiftly, it still hit him out of the blue. To hear it from his brother, out of all people - so unlikely, and yet - perfectly logical; a piece he felt he had overlooked .

"You think it was because of Akiko?!"

His brother breathed deeply. "I don't want to."

Tobirama's forehead immediately scrunched in a deep frown. Of course - why, why had he not considered this earlier? He had been so preoccupied with finding the remainder of the seal and figuring out what happened, the circumstance of the arson had eluded him.

"But it's terribly logical-"

Suddenly, everything fell into place.

The missing seal - the piece of the puzzle his logic had been missing. "Elder brother!" He urged, his gaze wide, stepping closer to the desk again. "That's why I couldn't find an ignition seal! Someone removed it to pin the blame on Akiko!"

Just like his younger brother, Hashirama seemed to have a moment of epiphany as the brown gaze widened slightly. He leaned forward before he sternly uttered some well thought of words. "Tobirama, that is a very serious accusation."

Tobirama clicked his tongue before he scoffed brazenly. "Yet an incredibly sound one if you think about it." He raised a palm. "What other options are there? An ignited arrow? Please. Someone sneaking in? Takeshi is incompetent, but he's not that dumb. Consider it - everything fits."

His brother became silent. A hand reached up to his chin and his eyes closed. Only once he hummed quietly, briefly. As much as Tobirama could comprehend the leader's hesitance to give lease to such a claim, the moment was almost as infuriating as being forced to allow someone to live in his house.

Almost.

The logic was obvious; why was his brother even hesitating now?

Finally, Hashirama looked back at his younger brother. "But you have found no evidence of any such seal at all yet, have you?"

Momentarily, Tobirama let his head hang low, huffing once, a sigh of exasperation - "No, not yet. However if someone took it-"

"I cannot place our entrusted guards under such a grave suspicion on a mere theory," Hashirama reprimanded swiftly and firmly; his jaw set in a tight line.

Tobirama huffed again and clenched his teeth so hard momentarily; all so he wouldn't burst yet again. If his brother needed evidence then so be it. "Everyone who has been around during the incident needs to be questioned if they removed the remainder of the seal," he elaborates in a low, strained tune. "If I catch a lie, then we can find the seal."

But Hashirama did not waver. "I highly respect your sensory ability, but to act on such a suspicion we will need more evidence, Tobirama," his voice taking on again a firmer edge as he crossed his arms and leaned back. Not good - he wouldn't let him proceed like this. "What if the seal combusted, leaving nothing behind? What if it was a whole different mechanism? With this, we risk spreading doubt in our own ranks."

Frustration ran faster through him than he could control it; already his palm pounded on the table once more before he hissed utterly furiously. "Elder brother! There was a house on fire!"

Either Hashirama just did not want to give in to Tobirama's logic or his aggression was getting to him, but the man once again rubbed over his face as though to breathe deeply before replying again. "And so far your theory is logical, I'll concede, but just a theory. To dismantle the integrity of our own like that is dangerous."

It wasn't as though Tobirama did not see the danger in questioning the credibility of his own clan members - it was just the staggering amount of logical evidence speaking against them. Why couldn't Hashirama see that?

"So you're fine with letting someone who tampered with the crime scene run around?" Tobirama spat, pushing off the table again and crossing his arms tightly. If this was his brother's will - so be it.

Of course, that kind of bold insubordination earned himself a rather icy tone from his older brother swiftly; coupled with a rare, narrow stare. "Find me evidence. Just a shred to indicate a seal has been used. Or removed . Then, there will be interrogations."

Not that Tobirama would let himself be scolded like some petulant child. His brother might have to keep more interests in mind than he had to, but to concede to logic should be common sense. It would never cease to baffle him how few people listened to it. He held the stare evenly through narrowed eyelids of his own, the frustration surprisingly easy to control.

Hashirama did not indulge in the staring contest for very long, however. Already the man eased up again to sigh deeply; he rested his head on his palm. "And as much as it pains me, I fear for Akiko."

Tobirama was not going to give him any kind of consolation on that front, however. As much as he might agree with his worry. "I'm not going to keep her locked up in my machiya, either!" He snarled. "If you want to ensure her safety, give her her weapons back."

His brother rolled his eyes lazily. "And how does that look? While half of the clan suspects her to be guilty?"

With a click of his tongue, he tilted his head slightly. The solution was easy, of course. Flippantly, he sneered, "Well, maybe if we conducted interrogations, we could dispel those idiotic-"

In the fraction of a second, the air around Hashirama shifted. Thankfully enough Tobirama had long since stopped to sense his brother's emotions - for one, he read the man quite well enough and Hashirama wore his heart on his sleeve. For another, his chakra's signature was a blaring, flaring signal that already was difficult to discern when Hashirama was dozing.

Right now? Tobirama for sure would've gone blind.

"Tobirama," he growled. Last warning.

The grip of his hands around each bicep tightened so much, his fingernails dug through the black fabric of his shirt. He clenched his teeth - he stared with unconcealed anger - but he stayed quiet. It was pointless to deliver another jab now. Hashirama would not be swayed.

Once he was satisfied Tobirama finally really did give up his resistance, the Senju leader eased up again and nodded curtly; once. "I think it's best if she were to stay in your house. It's safe, and it is a signal. We need to keep an eye on her, for her sake."

In the greater scheme of things that wasn't even a thought he could argue with. At least, on the surface. Practically, Akiko still was given freedom to walk around and with that was vulnerable - but it was a fairly good step-up from the cell which guards supervised that hid evidence indeed.

Which made Tobirama even angrier.

Now Hashirama's order made more sense.

"… Fine," he grunted.

"And, Tobirama?" Hashirama's forehead was drawn into a light frown now.

"What?!" If he suggested he'd make any more compromises, he'd have to consider not drawing his older brother's ire on him. There was only so much he could make him do.

Hashirama's gaze had become a narrow-lidded squint again and Tobirama did not at all appreciate the tone he was speaking with now. "If I so much as hear a peep about you making life hard for her there, then you can find yourself a new place to conduct your research."

The scarlet gaze widened slightly at the thinly veiled admonishment his brother just doled out before the ire was burning inside his veins again, white-hot. Out of all the indignations he had to suffer today, this had to have been the worst one.

Tobirama's glare narrowed to tiny slits before he hissed in a perfectly caustic tone. "I'm perfectly capable of being a hospitable landlord, not some overgrown sulky child, thank you very much."

Before Hashirama had any chance to blow Tobirama's proverbial fuse the man turned on his heels and saw himself out.

The pointed way his brother cleared his throat was enough.

Akiko decided that the meeting with her new landlord would be the far more excruciating endeavor out of the two tasks she had to complete before the sun fully set. Therefore, as soon as her Uchiha clan tunic looked somewhat presentable again, the woman found herself in front of a brand new machiya in the outer ring of the compound - where a smiling, young girl greeted her with a shy wave of her hand. Her short, brown hair was shoulders' length and in her dark eyes the innocence of a child not yet following her family into the cruel war still shone.

Akiko's heart ached when she forced her hand up to wave at the young child who giggled promptly, and turned to run inside. The machiya was the spitting image of the one she witnessed burning down yesterday - minus the blacksmith's shop, that was. The wood shone bright and spotless - all thanks to Hashirama's fabled wood release jutsu.

Awe-struck, she couldn't help but marvel the building for a few more moments as though it were a monument rather than a practical living quarter.

The Senju leader had built this with his wood style jutsu - if she had not seen it with her own eyes now, she wouldn't believe it.

Three figures exiting the house ripped her out of the humble admiration. Akiko blinked in surprise when she met the rest of who must be Hoshiko's family - a middle aged woman, the spitting image of her toddler, and a lanky young man most likely not even past twenty years in age; also with the same brown hair - though his was trimmed short and spiky. All were dressed in light, green clothes the Senju often donned when not in their formal clanswear - short sleeved shirts, dark belts and wide pants.

The obvious lack of a father to this little gathering delivered a bitter stab to Akiko's heart. Additionally the stark age difference of the woman's children further soured Akiko's heart: surely there had been a middle child?

At the very least, Hoshiko's mother didn't have to bury another child.

The woman and the young man stepped forward with a spirited gait. Once in front of Akiko, both bowed deeply.

"Thank you for saving my child, Akiko Uchiha," she uttered with staunch honesty, only raising up after a considerable amount of time. Her dark eyes glistened in the red rays of sundown. "Words are not enough."

Akiko closed her eyes slowly and shook her head once - the looming bitterness was washed away easily by a different emotion that overtook her swiftly.

Serenity; and a sense of humility.

Which, in turn, were the first taste of a positive interaction in the Senju compound. Not that this had been why she saved Hoshiko, at all. But the validation was balm to a wound Akiko didn't know had been festering.

"I'm glad she's well," Akiko replied with a nod, daring a small smile.

As though on cue, the little girl sprinted to her mother's leg and grasped it tightly, grinning up at Akiko with a set of pearly white teeth. Her mother stroked her head softly. "Hoshiko is my last, lucky surprise you see," she explained slowly. When she gazed back at Akiko her lower lip trembled. "My husband was killed in combat just a few days before I realised I was pregnant. I hadn't even thought I could be, anymore, but," she muttered, her voice cracking a little in the end.

Her son stepped closer to her side to grasp her shoulder, rubbing it lightly. "Mother…," he whispered in an utterly soft tone.

The woman drew in a deep breath. "I'm Marika. This is my son, Eiichi. And Hoshiko you've met."

Obediently, Eiichi bowed again lightly after the introduction. "Hello, Akiko," he muttered shyly.

Akiko herself now dipped forward a little with her smile still on her lips. "I'm Akiko Uchiha, but I believe everyone knows that," she chuckled lightly and satisfyingly enough, managed to make Marika and Eiichi smile a little too.

Before Marika could say anything else, a fourth figure appeared in the door to their new home: the resilient elderly lady in whose custody Hoshiko had been in yesterday: Maru. She did in fact wear the formal Senju clothes; the green vest, the bright coat and those wide pants.

Akiko's eyebrows rose in surprise before she could help herself; frankly she had not thought someone of her age would take a fire that well. But then again, to get to her age one would have to be extremely tough in the first place.

"Akiko Uchiha!" Maru bellowed, taking a straight route to their little gathering.

As though ordered to, Akiko stood at attention, but Marika rolled her eyes. "Mother, please," she began, but she was all but ignored by the resolute woman now puffing up in front of Akiko, her family behind her.

So much for a first peaceful interaction, it seemed.

"I must say," the lady began, "I did not at all agree with an Uchiha being here!"

Well, Akiko was nothing if not glib. "An opinion widely shared by the public, I assure you," she shot back, feeling herself tensing up.

"But yesterday you've proven beyond the shadow of a doubt you don't just have a kind heart, but also a brain a lot bigger than that of those guards combined!"

Akiko snorted. "A relief, but even then, my intelligence would still be subpar were it just these guys together."

The woman downright guffawed as she threw head back, waving Akiko off. "You're not wrong!"

She inhaled deeply as the tension slowly eased up again alongside the elderly lady's bright mood and the ringing sound of her laughter - only for it to abruptly end again. Her eyes scrutinised Akiko now. "Akiko Uchiha, these rags you wear don't befit even a prisoner, but rather a beggar." Already she stepped closer to inspect the patchwork that had once been a fine Uchiha clan tunic.

Akiko had to suppress the need to flinch away from the evaluation and opted for a lighthearted remark. "Seeing how my possessions have been stripped from me save for the clothes on my skin and I'm living on the welfare of the clan, that is not even a description I can argue with," she smirked slightly.

Marika could suppress the humorous snort that bubbled up in reply; Eiichi was less successful when he chuckled.

Maru, however, gave Akiko a perfectly miffed gaze. "I demand to make you new clothes."

"That is very kind of you but-"

"Not buts!"

And without a chance to do so much as step aside or worse yet leave , Akiko was ushered into the machiya alongside encouraging words from Marika and Eiichi, while Hoshiko just giggled merrily. Inside, everything looked the same it had been the day before - sans the flames. Decorations were sparse, of course, but the house was meticulous. It was incredible.

Maru had snatched measurement tools faster than Akiko might excuse herself again. Eiichi and Hoshiko decided to go upstairs meanwhile as apparently the young man had promised to show a trick to the little girl. With swift practice, Maru took measurements and Akiko dared to ask if Maru actually was also a tailor.

"No. My husband and I make armor," she snapped as a critical eye double checked each number she obtained. "But making armor entails more than just hammering metal into the right shape, you see."

"We're armorsmiths in the fourth generation," Marika explained helpfully as Maru - her mother, Akiko learned - did not elaborate further.

"You're a smith, too? Then why were you out there, fighting?" Akiko could help but wonder out loud - craftsmen usually were spared from dangerous missions. Their skills were too precious; and the Senju armor was famous.

"Support and backup. It's custom for a smith to accompany the clan when as many head out, in case armor needs fixing," Marika explained, turning back to the cup of tea she was nursing at the low kotatsu.

Finally, Maru was done with the measurements. "I will make you two more of these tunics," she announced, nodding towards the sheet of paper with a lot of numbers scribbled down, now. "The child of Tajima Uchiha is not a tailor, but that doesn't surprise me."

Akiko flinched at the backhanded critique of her stichting work. Again, she wouldn't dare to argue, though. "That is very generous of you, but-"

"I said, no buts!" And with that, Maru turned on her heels and headed straight for the door.

Incredulously, Akiko gazed after the vigorous lady. "Where is she going?"

"Another workshop, I presume. We don't compete with the other smiths in the clan of course, so we all are on friendly terms. I imagine you'll have new clothes by the end of tomorrow," Marika gave Akiko a mirthful sigh.

She brought a palm to her forehead and rubbed it slowly. "I feel as though I'm taking advantage of a good deed," Akiko mumbled under her breath.

Marika shook her head. "Not at all. This is the least we can do. I would have done it myself, but I am rather certain my mother feels guilt over the whole ordeal. Please, allow her this."

Akiko smiled slowly. "I mean, she is not wrong. About the state of my clothes, that is."

The pointed, polite cough Marika gave followed by a sip of tea was all the answer Akiko needed. She shrugged it off with a chuckle, though. This was not the first time in her life she wondered why her own clan still had not yet made their clothes any more fire resistant. With a wave, Akiko turned towards the door. "I'll have to take my leave now too. It would seem I need to go to Tobirama's machiya."

The low rustle of fabric indicated Marika following; but when Akiko gazed back to the Senju, her face was drawn into a deep frown. "Tobirama's? Why is that?"

"Hashirama decided I should… live there, for now. Apparently Tobirama … doesn't?" What a ridiculous luxury that was. But then again, when there is a man who can create houses with a jutsu, living space seemed to be less of a treasure, really.

Marika's frown smoothed a little as her lips curled in what seemed to be a knowing smirk. "Oh, he does not. But that doesn't mean he doesn't spend time there."

Frankly, that smirk was sending a cold shiver down Akiko's spine. The woman crossed her arms in front of her chest. "Yes, Hashirama said he conducts research there." He didn't say what kind of research, however.

Marika nodded once, the smirk growing slightly. "Indeed," the reply was as ominous as the feeling that churned in Akiko's gut now. But Marika was not done. She tilted her head slightly. "He must find you tolerable. Else, he would not allow you to stay."

The statement did well to dissipate the looming sense of doom. Akiko even chuckled and dismissed the notion with a little wave. "Rather, his brother forced him to make room for me, so I believe."

Marika's smirk became more mellow. "And you take Tobirama for a man to simply adhere to his brother's orders, finding no clever way around them?"

Unfortunately, Akiko could not disagree with that in the slightest. In fact, the notion was so sensible she had to wonder if she was more frightened of Tobirama finding her tolerable or him as a landlord in general.

Truth be told, Akiko could have told this was Tobirama's machiya even without anyone giving her directions.

Any Senju home had delicate decorations carved into the wood: the Senju varja, names of its current and past inhabitants; well-wishes or just intricate patterns. Tobirama's, however, had nothing fancy like that: besides the clan's insignia, the door and the window frames bore a ridiculous amount of seals. Akiko wasn't an expert in fuinjutsu, but not even every seal pertained to security of the property: some were most definitely combat seals. Seems like Tobirama did not just conduct his research, but also try out the results of it here. The machiya looked like a giant notebook. Not messy or even sloppy - rather, armed to the core and ready to fend off any intruder. Other than that, it shared the typical features of any Senju home: two stories; a longer than broader structure fitted into the inside part of the outer ring nicely and a slant roof as well as windows in the front.

With a knock, she announced her arrival.

Nobody answered.

Now she knew better than to open the door containing no less than five silencing and protection seals; only counting the ones she could actually identify as such. But if she was to actually sleep here tonight, she will need access, somehow.

Sighing, she raised her arm again to knock firmly once more-

Only to have the door flung open and the owner of the house right in front of her. Tobirama was mustering Akiko with a scowl that made no secret of how miffed he was. Akiko could guess how 'good' he was with what no doubt had been Hashirama's idea.

Maybe sleeping under the starlight was an option?

"Hello-"

"Where have you been all the time?!" he barked, arms already crossing in front of his chest.

Akiko didn't even try not to roll her eyes. "I didn't know I had to be here on a set time."

"And I'm supposed to wait all day to let you in and show you your room?" His irritation didn't seem to fade one bit; if the depth of his frown was any indicator.

In a flash of utter spite, Akiko's voice took on a caustic tune. "I learned you actually know quite well how to spend your time here, so I'm not certain what's your problem now, Tobirama." Her arms crossed in front of her chest and briefly she pondered to just let herself in; but it might be unwise to push her luck that much right now.

Tobirama's expression became more sour. "It might have eluded you, but I do have other things to do, as much as I'd like to stay here, sometimes," he spat back; turning around before Akiko had a chance to deliver a scalding reply.

Maybe it was better that way. They'd go back and forth until the sun had gone down, and Akiko could not even deny Tobirama's argument; he probably did have a few other obligations.

It just was a delight to see his face scrunch each time she got on his nerves.

Slowly, she followed him inside the machiya. The interior was not that much different compared to Marika's household - and at the same time, it was completely new. In the lowered entrance she got her sandals off and stepped onto an slightly elevated wooden floor, which already opened into the living area of the machiya. Or rather, the library. Any space of the walls was utilised to hold scrolls and books of varying size and age. To Akiko's sheer astonishment some of these seemed to be decades old - and judging by their binding, from faraway lands. Others were held in crates whose contents she could only guess at.

If this was Tobirama's personal stash, she wanted to know what the Senju treasury held in store.

In the middle of the room was a huge table; rectangular, littered with more scrolls, notes and scribblings - the research desk, she presumed. There was a neat order to everything, which also did not surprise Akiko the slightest. Just like the exterior, the inside of the house was adorned with many seals as well; particularly the floor given the walls did not offer space. However these seemed to be more orderly - from what Akiko could guess most were used to contain chakra and other natural energies.

Interesting, but unsurprising given the machiya's current usage.

Just beyond the space that should be a living area was a small kitchenette fitted with all utensils needed for everyday life. Except the working space was wholly occupied by what obviously was Tobirama's laboratory: flasks, containers, bottles and pots were neatly stored where usually cooking materials should be. If Akiko was to prepare herself food here, she'd spice it up with these questionable liquids probably.

Embedded into the kitchenette were the doors which the woman presumed would lead to the storage room and maybe a small garden.

Adjourning the left side of the living area was a narrow and quite steep flight of stairs where the bedrooms should be. If this machiya had similar floor plans to the one she rescued Hoshiko from, there must be a narrow hall with two bedrooms and a washing room.

Tobirama strode to the middle of the room, just behind the desk.

"You're getting a room upstairs. Anything downstairs is my research laboratory, so I expect you to respect that and not touch anything."

The scarlet gaze narrowed tiny slits.

"At all."

Unimpressed, Akiko's lip curled into a light sneer. "Right. And I'm going to eat uncooked food, then?"

He huffed, but pondered long enough to make Akiko realise he had not given this problem any thought. "I will ensure you can use the kitchen."

Akiko rolled her eyes. Of course. "Anything else?"

"My laboratory includes the garden," he added venomously.

Akiko fought a visceral urge to make a sarcastic remark about the 'no-touch'-rule - 'What if I stumble over anything?' - but it'd be oil to an already smoldering fire, she knew.

So this was her step-up from the cell-house; a moody landlord who let her use exactly one room of the house fully: her bedroom. At least the windows weren't barred. And admittedly the scenery here was a lot less dreary, but Akiko would not go as far as to describe it as hospitable.

Not with the way Tobirama kept glowering at her as silence had been her only answer; which she did underline with a brazen gesture of petulantly crossing her arms on front of her chest.

"You-"

"I understand," Akiko drawled before Tobirama could get any more worked up. "I'm not five years old, Tobirama. I am perfectly aware to keep my hands to myself."

It seemed to pacify him insofar as the deep lines of his frown smoothed; if just lightly. His arms clasped tightly in front of his chest, however. "You are a curious individual."

To be childishly protective over his own hoard was one thing - to make such bold assumptions was another. If Tobirama wasn't showing the same shred of decorum she just had, he was in for it now. Akiko's gaze narrowed. "And you think all you do is so terribly important I have nothing better to do than to read it." Her lips curled into a sneer. "How burdensome that must be."

Unfortunately, Tobirama seemed ready to pick that fight. His mien darkened in an acidic sneer and his deep voice drawled with a fine tone of sarcasm. "Oh? All your daily excitement currently is made up of the - admittedly - impressive taijutsu training you perform every day. Tell me again how this would not at least be intriguing to browse through."

Admittedly, he had her there - she would love to look. At his research, even - but Akiko would sooner bite her own tongue than admit that to him. A smirk tugged at her lips, she clicked her tongue.

"A tease? Are you desperate to make me wanting to look through your things, then?"

That hit well. His sneer became a scowl in the blink of an eye. "Don't," he growled lowly and he meant it.

Akiko would ride this high a little bit longer, though. Her arms unfolded and she clasped her hands behind her back; leaning forward a little. "I'm wondering, Tobirama. Are you so embarrassed of your research that you must hide it?"

His nostrils flared in a show of well-controlled indignation, his chin rose a little. "Rather," he drawled lazily, "its complexity requires stringent order I do not wish to be messed up by anyone ignorant mingling."

"Ah, yes," Akiko closed her eyes momentarily and braved a quick chuckle. "Of course, how could I ever hope to understand the machinations of the amazing Tobirama Senju."

Unfazed, he simply raised an eyebrow slowly as biting sarcasm overtook his baritone voice again. "Absolutely. A feat none of them here have yet accomplished. But I commend you for realising the impossibility so quickly."

Akiko was not even appalled by Tobirama's brazen acid anymore; in fact she found it slightly amusing. How much of it the man meant in earnest she couldn't say; but provoking him proved to be fun. Sometimes. His replies never lacked in eloquence.

Her eyebrows rise slowly. "It is rather odd to think of everyone as inferior." She hummed briefly. "One might think you're the one in the proverbial hole, looking up." As if she'd give him this one this easily.

The languid tune of sarcasm became a bit lighter as the man smirked a little. "What a philosophical approach to the problem, Akiko. Truly." He unfolded his arms out of the tight lock in front of his chest and braced himself on the edge of his beloved research tables "However, you do forget as of yet my inventions have been in use on the battlefield, rather successfully so."

The emotional response came viscerally - and brutally. As though a blade rent through her chest and tore at her heart; Akiko's lips parted at the sudden flash of sheer pain she experienced when grief, guilt and sorrow alike wanted to crash into her.

It was so uncontrolled, abrupt she shut her eyes in worry of her Sharingan activating - her Mangekyo no less, for the connotation of the statement.

It didn't happen. A moment later, the woman breathed deeply again.

The constricting feeling subsided.

Only seconds had passed.

With a deep sigh, Akiko opened her eyes again. "I am well aware of those inventions and their lethal success, Tobirama."

He looked reasonably distraught - at the very least, the confident sneer had been wiped off of his mouth he even had taken a little step around the big table. "I did not-"

"I know." Akiko interrupted him swiftly, breathing deeply again before daring to smile just a little. "I will respect your space. Anything else?"

Tobirama froze in his place and his scarlet gaze was trained on Akiko a little longer - examining, searching - as though he looked for something.

Akiko's eyebrows rose up a little again, expectantly.

"No," he finally replied, quietly.

A few days later.

The Uchiha compound.

The sound of her sandals against the polished wooden floor of the manor was almost inaudible. It still felt terribly barren, lonely - but it was a feeling Fukuko had learned to ignore. As it turned out the man living here was just as responsible for it as those who had departed their home. One way or another. She reached Madara's room swiftly and announced her arrival with a polite knock only once before opening the door slightly.

The venerable Uchiha clan leader was lounging at his kotatsu in the middle of the room, his gaze trained on the weapons mounted to the wall.

One rack was empty.

"The Inuzuka envoy has arrived, Madara," Fukuko cleared her throat pointedly.

Madara didn't move - only his eye gave her a side-look now past the wild, black mane. Both wore their dark Uchiha garments and while Madara seemed lazy, he definitely did not look dishevelled.

"Hmph," he only rumbled, disinterested. "What's the point even? This is about my sister's idealistic fantasies."

Fukuko sighed.

In the last few weeks the most difficult, the most hair-pulling exercise of her life had not been the night guard shift - no. It had been her sacred promise to Akiko to look out for Madara.

Madara, whose motivation beyond brooding or planning the next bloody conquest was about as intense as Fukuko's to ensure either didn't end up in an insanely dangerous scenario. With his new Mangekyo he was - lethal, by all means - a force to contend with; but beyond the field of battle the man's temper was lackluster and volatile at best.

Worse yet, the war was slowly but surely chipping away at the clan. Perhaps not so much in numbers since their last battle with the Senju was the one of Akiko's defection and Izuna's death, but the morale was low.

Too low.

They were not making progress.

And Madara? Madara didn't… care.

"The point is the same," she firmly stated. "If we forge alliances we pose a counterweight too great for the Senju to handle. We'll overcome them."

"Sure," he rumbled deeply, "the last time we tried a diplomatic chat was an impressive success."

Fukuko wrinkled her fine nose. There was only so much of that attitude she'd endure in a day. Madara knew it, too. If she didn't know better, she'd think he was planning on it.

Have it your way then.

"This is different." Fukuko's arms crossed defiantly. "This is our compound, they're unarmed and you, Madara, do not have any siblings left to lose right now."

There was nobody in the compound, not a single soul, who would dare utter these words.

Except Fukuko.

Because if there was one thing she'd grown tired of, it was Madara grief masking as passive anger or underhanded sarcasm.

The words served their purpose well - in a fluid motion, like a pouncing panther, the man was on his feet and right in front of her. The Eternal Mangekyo was blazing.

"Fukuko, I'm telling you right now, one wrong word and I'll slay you."

She held the lethal glare evenly. Madara wouldn't hurt her - she knew.

Well. She was extremely certain of it.

Her teeth ground on another harshly as the fuming Uchiha clan leader stood in front of her but she still did not back down an inch. At least her silence pacified him, slightly.

"Why shouldn't we overrun the Inuzuka, anyway, now that the Senju started the work?" Madara inquired when Fukuko did not speak again, the threat practically rolling off his throat. The Mangekyo shone brightly.

Fukuko hissed sharply. "Madara," her fists clenched at her side now and the anger that flushed her veins was eclipsing any hint of doubt she might have swiftly. "Stop this. Behaving like a five year old is not going to bring Izuna back!"

It wasn't the first time she had called him to reason like this. Every time she did, his reaction was the same: his gaze narrowed, his mien hardened and he seemed to freeze over. Like before, Fukuko didn't fear for her life at all - but she wouldn't deny an echo of guilt.

Why did everything have to be so brutal?

"Remember what's at stake here. The big goal," she breathed, the frustration leaking into her tune now. "We want to bring the Senju down. And with the help of the Inuzuka - and more clans - we will."

His upper lip curled in disgust. "We have not battled alongside another clan before-"

"And have we ever bested the Senju?! No! You lost your siblings, that's what happened!"

Much to her surprise, Madara's eyes closed. The corner of his mouth twitched downwards for but a second and the ominous aura of the man seemed to crack for a moment. His breath stuttered, his hands flexed - and when he opened his eyes again, the stare was harsh.

No, Madara was not nearly as standoffish as he'd led the clan to believe. The sorrow still had him in a vice grip. "Remember your place, Fukuko."

She wouldn't take to those reprimands, anyway. Not as long as her actions were actually working towards genuinely… doing something, anyway. She'd never open her mouth if she didn't intend to help Madara.

"This is the path to victory. Honor Izuna by conquering our enemy."

Madara did not reply. Instead, he turned back to the weapon rack at the side of his room and gazed at it.

"Let's go, Madara," she whispered, turning only when the man glanced back at her.

They made their way to the main hall where their guest, his war hound and two Uchiha guards were waiting for them already. A tall, broad man with brown, short hair and blue streaks of paint on his face; as the Inuzuka so often had. The beast seemed more like wolf than dog; its gaze too intelligent for it to be an animal at all.

"Koshiro of the Inuzuka Clan," Fukuko announced firmly, bowing once they had reached them. "We greet you."

Madara, of course, did not bow. Technically he was not expected to, but it'd have been a peaceful gesture nonetheless.

Fukuko rolled her eyes inwardly.

Fortunately, Koshiro was a well-mannered individual. With a deep bow even his companion mimicked with its head, he greeted Fukuko and Madara.

"Well met."

Madara's dark gaze lingered on the hound, however. His lip curled into a sneer. "Did that hound have its teeth pulled? Because I'm quite certain they qualify as weapons rather than lapdogs."

He might as well have flipped the bird on the Inuzuka envoy.

Koshiro sucked in a sharp breath and said hound quickly proceeded to show Madara he did, in fact, possess an impressive carnivore's set of teeth. The guards next to their guest Immediately reached for their katana - Fukuko stopped them before she dragged her hand over her face.

As if Madara couldn't kill this man in a heartbeat, anyway.

The Uchiha clan leader chuckled deeply.

"No," Fukuko groaned in utter exasperation. "But if you'd use your brain rather than your sharp tongue, you'd guess he listens to his partner." Her gaze wandered to Koshiro. "Who comes in peace, does he not?"

The Inuzuka did not seem the slightest bit less pissed off. "I do," he drawled slowly, his hand pacifying the magnificent hound. "However I did not come to be mocked by the Uchiha."

"Apologies, we simply clear up misunderstandings."

Madara huffed at the irony in Fukuko's tune, but Koshiro seemed somewhat soothed.

"Very well." He cleared his throat. "I come to your compound unarmed to heed an offer that has been brought to us many moons ago by Akiko Uchiha." He squinted slightly. "However, you are not her."

Fukuko nearly rolled her eyes again when Madara chuckled caustically at her side, crossing his arms slowly. "Akiko Uchiha permanently excused herself from this clan. We do not know where she went. Do we, Fukuko?" A sly grin had spread on his lips now.

The woman wondered if Madara was hampering this occasion simply out of petulance over Fukuko's earlier statements or whether it was his endless pride.

Either way, it took all of her willpower not to shout at her clan leader to stop behaving like a five year old.

"No. We do not, Madara," she hissed, before turning back to Koshiro. "I am Fukuko Uchiha, I am acting in her stead."

No doubt the tension between the Uchiha must've been obvious by now, but unlike some he was too polite comment on it. Rather, he only nodded.

"I understand. My clan has suffered greatly by the Senju."

"They're a real pain, aren't they?" Madara's grin turned sour, the notion was cynical.

"We propose the offered truce to be formed in order to join Inuzuka and Uchiha forces. Lest the Senju overcome either of us."

Notes:

Writing the dialogue between Tobirama and Hashirama was just pure delight. There's something magical about having a logical character break down to 'but I don't wannaaaaa!' 😂 Obviously, you can expect more banter! But I dare think we're in the next phase of the fic now! Esp. with what Fukuko is doing 👀

Despite her busy schedule, many many thanks to my beloved beta-reader kuramakakashi/lehbarnes who still puts time aside! 💖 And Kaiseaya whose ideas were the root to many things I came up with!

Chapter 11

Summary:

Living in Tobirama's space might be the greatest challenge Akiko faces so far in the Senju compound. And then there still is that uncomfortable thing about the unsolved case of arson floating around.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Life in Tobirama Senju's machiya was not easy.

It wasn't because of the restrictions - far from it; Akiko was content with a bedroom, the washroom and the kitchenette in which he really had made enough space for her. The house itself was in pristine condition and the sparse furniture was of the same, simple excellence that she had encountered in the guest room of the clan head house.

No, it wasn't the living conditions.

The problem was her landlord. The man who didn't even live in this machiya - who only ever came here to conduct who knew what kind of research. And while he had guessed very correctly Akiko was intrigued by it - after all, he utilised a seal that allowed him to teleport around at will - she did well to respect the immense personal boundary he… required. But that wasn't it, either.

The problem were his working hours.

Apparently Tobirama Senju functioned on a few hours of sleep, at most.

A skill Akiko lacked.

And the Senju had little respect for her personal space - she, a naturally light sleeper. A side effect of a life of war, maybe.

The first time, the woman assumed he had some kind of epiphany that prompted him to stomp into the house well past Akiko's bedtime - it must've been midnight. He rummaged around in the living area and while Senju houses indeed utilised quite strong wood - a lot of it - in construction, the walls still were not silent.

He worked until three in the morning. Something perhaps exploded.

The next morning, Akiko woke up a dishevelled mess and again, the man was behind the huge research table, furiously scribbling down notes. When he noticed her descend down the stairs, he acknowledged her presence with a gruff greeting first - and a second take at the deep rings under Akiko's eyes.

"You don't look good," as elegant as ever the deep voice commented, an eyebrow rising slowly.

Akiko's head tilted around to shoot him a most incredulous look. "And damn, I wonder why that is," before she dragged herself to the kitchen to prepare herself some tea.

Tobirama's forehead scrunched into his trademark frown immediately. "By your sarcastic tone I am to presume it has been my doing."

"You never cease to prove your genius," she drawled with poorly feigned amazement as she prepared the leaves.

His irritated growl followed swiftly, intense enough to let Akiko assume she had indeed hit a sore spot of some kind. "This," he pointed down at the table, "still is my house and my research laboratory. I'm free to use it whenever I please, therefore this attitude is uncalled for."

Akiko rubbed a palm over her face in exasperation. It wasn't like she wanted to discuss his ownership again anyhow on accounts of it not leading anywhere. She was too proud to leave it uncommented either, though. "No sane person works well past midnight."

"On the contrary, I'm not disturbed by any idiot mingling."

"Of course." What if she just hopped down then at night and started to annoy him? Akiko dismissed the petulant notion as soon as it came to her; she was not petty enough for that. "So, have you been up all night?"

He scoffed. "No. I need sleep, after all."

Akiko's lips formed a tight line as she merely nodded in response.

Sleep was important, after all.

The encounter had been foreboding enough. The days following this morning each followed a similar structure: Tobirama either wasn't to be seen anywhere. Those were the calm days - days Akiko even allowed herself to sleep during the day to catch up on sleep after she finished training. Or, he spent all day holed up in the living area at the research table, working - those days Akiko wanted to smash her head in.

Or Tobirama's.

Her presence alone apparently was disturbing his concentration; she guessed as much from the venomous gazes he sometimes shot in her direction if she chose to be bold enough to stay and, indeed, stare at him while calmly sipping tea. Boldly so. Tobirama muttered something about a 'distraction'. Akiko knew it was grinding on his nerves - once, she even contemplated activating her Sharingan when he experimented utilising his chakra just to see what he was doing.

But maybe then an 'accident' would've happened.

It was all retribution, really - because no matter what the day brought, at night he'd often experiment lengthily and without care for Akiko's precious rest. Especially so on days when he had not been around at all before - the man was dauntless. Between keeping in shape, training and duties as Hashirama's second in command his zeal and devotion to research was admirable.

Sometimes, the woman opted to just leave the house altogether and go to her calm - hidden - place in the compound near the training ground to spend the day until she presumed Tobirama was done.

That proved to be another increasingly difficult challenge - the not yet solved case of arson had done her already dismal renown in the Senju clan no good. If she'd been regarded unfavourably before, there now was outright hatred cackling in the air depending on who she encountered. So much so Akiko genuinely did worry about being attacked, at times. Loathing stares, being shoved instead of passed by - people turning away from her as soon as they saw her. She didn't want to think anyone would dare to do more than that - but she was not naive enough to convince herself of that, either.

Granted, few offered neutrality, too. Or even a nod in something of a fleeting greeting. Her heroic act had been good for that much - and the fact Maru and Marika were loud enough about their views on Akiko now too, whenever she visited the smithy they worked at since the day she had received two fine sets of Uchiha-style tunics the elderly lady had sewn for her.

Maru had delivered them just a day after setting to work - just as the elderly woman had promised. There had been a firm knock on Tobirama's machiya's door.

She had been unsure whether to even answer it. Then again, this ridiculous amount of protective seals surely would prevent any ill welcome guest inflicting harm, no?

Tentatively, Akiko had opened it - to find a frowning Maru. "What took you so long to answer? You weren't still asleep, no?" Somehow, the elderly woman made it sound like a crime worse than everything she's been accused of so far.

Flustered, Akiko chuckled and threw her hands up. "Nothing but hesitance in a new home, I assure you."

Maru scrutinised her a moment longer but finally huffed; satisfied, luckily. Wordlessly, she extended what she carried in front of her: two neatly folded bundles. A black and a dark ultramarine one.

For a moment, Akiko could only eye them. Swallowing heavily, she reached for the upper of the two garments, the black one. Her hand stroked over the cloth. It was of supreme quality - smoother, softer than her clothes had been. She unfolded it.

Before her, a perfect replica of the traditional Uchiha clanswear unravelled; a jet black tunic, broad sleeves, the high collar, a cut for the legs' free movement. The inside, white. Like hers was.

Blood rushed through Akiko's numb ears. Maru tensed - and frowned. She turned the pristine, smooth fabric over.

The back was black.

No fan on it.

Maru cleared her throat instantly. "You had your kamon covered-"

"Right," Akiko interrupted her before she could say it out loud. The numbness was spreading. The heartache was back - homesickness thrummed in her chest and head like never before.

This was it, then.

Akiko realised - she would never wear her clan's insignia ever again.

Frankly, Maru seemed more than a little relieved Akiko had not expected to see the Uchiha fan on the back of the tunics.

A moment later she forced herself out of her stupor and thanked Maru profusely for the pristine craft - enough to make the old smith slightly flustered, even. More than once she insisted Akiko visit her family still - she'd always be welcome.

It eased the pain, a little bit.

Akiko's following visits to Marika's and her mother's smithy seldom went by without Maru in particular professing her support of Akiko vocally as well.

"Akiko is a good person!" Maru bellowed after yet another disgruntled clan member had passed by on a day she'd stopped by to marvel at their craft instead of driving Tobirama up the wall.

Akiko had chuckled a little. "You don't have to do that. They won't change their mind, anyway."

Maru waved dismissively. "Gonna be a real delight when that arson is cleared up! Let everyone know how dumb they were."

The arson.

The ignition seal still hadn't been found yet - and they still were combing meticulously through the ruin. On a late evening several days after the incident, Akiko had asked Tobirama if he really still believed it to be there - could it have been destroyed? The man had reacted extraordinarily grim.

"I do hope so," he rumbled deeply.

The statement hadn't sat well with Akiko. "Hope seems unlike you, Tobirama."

The look the scarlet eyes gave her then was riddled - guarded, almost, in how his mien was too cautious not to give away any emotion at all. No barbed reply, just silence.

Akiko caught on swiftly. "There is something you're not telling me."

The corner of his mouth turned down slightly. "I was not aware you're to be made privy to all details, Akiko," but his gaze - his gaze was cautious still and the comment wasn't as scathing as the words themselves would want it to be.

Very well then, he didn't want to tell her something - and the fact he wasn't strict about it or the sheer circumstance of her even catching on to it was all the more concerning her.

Was Tobirama protecting her?

"You're not telling me because you're concerned about me knowing," she stated. It was a shot in the dark - a suggestion more like, spoken boldly enough to see if Tobirama caught onto it.

And he did.

Tobirama's gaze fell to the research table in front of him as though the answer laid between his many, many scrolls there. The silence dragged on; too long, she knew - he knew that she knew. He sighed deeply. "It is my belief the seal has actually been removed - that's why we cannot find it - thus, abusing this crime to indict you of arson." The moment he finished speaking, his gaze was back on her - narrow, scrutinising.

Akiko's eyes widened; her mien fell. Just when she had been getting accustomed to a life on the outside of the community and constant dislike - no, hatred , even - it hit her out of nowhere.

Yet a moment later, the shock was replaced with resignation. Of course - Of course she should have known someone would stoop this low. Her jaw clenched, she swallowed down a more ugly emotion that wanted to quell at the injustice.

No. This was something else she'd overcome.

Tobirama's deep baritone called her back firmly. "Rest assured, I will get to the truth behind this. You had nothing to do with this."

As touching as the notion was, Akiko couldn't help but chuckle drily. "Tobirama, you realise they'll try again? Whatever unfortunate thing will happen next-"

"This case will get solved," he interrupted her sternly, his back strengthening as the dim light illuminated his pale face and the three, red streaks of paint on it eerily. "And when it has been, your name will be cleared and a culprit has been found. I will see to that."

Akiko's stare held his for a few moments. She wanted to believe it - dearly. But the resignation had already become sorrow; lament for a hope nearly lost. "You cannot change their hearts. But," she raised a hand apologetically as Tobirama already opened his mouth to speak. "It is what it is. Outside of this compound I'm an outlaw and my death won't have consequences for my murderer. It would explain my, ah, uneasy feeling as of right now."

Life here - with the Senju - was her only shot. There was no going back, only a figuratively very, very steep way up mountain Akiko did not know she could ever scale.

If she didn't? She didn't want to think about it.

He didn't answer right away. Perhaps it was her imagination, but his usually so sharp and serious expression seemed mellowed down - for but a second - before his deep voice replied. "Where's the sudden doubt coming from, Akiko? You've walked this path through what no doubt would've made lesser shinobi turn away. This is just another obstacle."

A timid smile formed on her lips; almost involuntarily in how it tugged at the corners of her mouth. It still felt strange to receive comfort from this man. But - oddly enough, she knew it was genuine. Raw. There was solace in that. "I never said I'd give up - I'm groaning. I wipe my face and... I'll carry on." She jutted her chin forward. "All my life I've been fighting for this dream. And if anyone here thinks they can bully me away they're sorely mistaken. I'll fight to my last breath for peace."

Tobirama's mien brightened a little; there was a smirk forming on his lips and he gave a single, slow nod. "I'll believe that."

It had been an oddly comforting encounter with the white-haired Senju albeit born out of a very unsightly discovery. One Akiko of course would not simply leave in the hands of Tobirama and the Senju alone. She did trust him - and only him.

Fortunately, she had a good idea on how to obtain information.

Alongside it, another thought occurred to her. "Tobirama," she murmured, running her hand across the side of her jaw.

"Hm?" The silver eyebrow dragged up slowly.

"It is an unfortunate line of thinking, but," Akiko's hand fell to clasp behind her back, a frown wrinkled her forehead now, "if I were to search with my Sharingan for more seals in the compound, and we'd find one - we could prove their existence, at least. Possibly even derive its origin. Presumably the perpetrator used their chance to place more charges here." It would be difficult - seals did not show a lot of chakra upon inspection, but unlike a sensor, who received the signatures living beings emitted or that which had very recently been alive, her Sharingan simply saw chakra.

Tobirama hummed deeply and momentarily, he seemed to ponder the suggestion - only to shake his head. "I'm afraid we can't. Firstly, doing so will require Elder Brother's consent, which we will not acquire as it would indicate he tends to give lease to the claim someone took the seal. And secondly," he clicked his tone in thinly veiled disdain. "Tell me, Akiko. What is the first thing Touka will say once you discover another combustion seal with your Sharingan in the compound?"

Akiko rolled her eyes and dragged her palm over her face. Not only could she think of it, but also vividly imagine it.

"I'll add the fact most of the people do think you did it, assume you saved Hoshiko to get in our good graces and simultaneously believe you also destroyed evidence-"

"I get it, Tobirama!"

Tobirama's lips stretched into a thin smirk, he dipped his head forward, slightly. "Well, Touka might begin with that, but-"

"Stop it, right now."

The man had the gall to chuckle a little.

No, it would seem she'd have to stick to her other means of acquiring information.

Yet Akiko's suffering nights of little rest slowly but surely brought her to more drastic measures to remind the stubborn Senju that he was no longer alone in his house.

Gently. Subtly.

They'd have to find a way to compromise, somehow. She tried conversation two, three times - but that much was impossible with this ornery man who either brushed her off as soon as she ventured into the fields of 'adjusting working hours' or flat out told her he's busy now.

He knew - the insufferable Tobirama Senju knew and just chose to ignore it.

After two weeks or so and a particularly bad night marked with a number of explosive sounds and the clattering of tools, Akiko descended the stairs once Tobirama had left in the early hours of the morning. She approached the research table slowly - and knowing Tobirama - activated her Sharingan just in case the paranoid Senju had more safety measures in place to protect the sanctum of his precious laboratory. As the world around her slowed down and simultaneously sped up, the intricacies of the table became visible to each tiniest detail. And so did layers of chakra - simmering on some manuscripts; faintly and crystal clear. It wasn't just the table, naturally; the whole room lit up with fine lines of sealed and restrained chakra that was contained in the many, many seals the man had placed all over the room. A maze to navigate; were it not not the fact Akiko knew he must've given her lease to tread in this house, or else.

The table though? Curiously enough, there was no seal on it. Akiko assumed it must be so nothing might interfere with an experiment - whereas the containment seals of the house served to prevent any destructive force getting out.

"Well then," the woman muttered and with a deep breath, boldly stepped over to the table.

Nothing happened.

Well, maybe she set some alarm off and Tobirama would materialise out of nowhere -

Akiko froze over completely.

She breathed in, out, in out-

No raging Tobirama disappearing out of nowhere, tossing her into the next corner.

The opportunity to read Tobirama's research notes was too good to pass up - but did she have the time? Thanks to her Sharingan, gathering information was more a matter of glimpsing at writing than actually reading it to process.

His handwriting was a nightmare - not because it was messy, but because Tobirama utilised a stylistic method that perfected speed over readability. It was slant, narrow and every sheet of paper inscribed until no space was left. The type of handwriting only the owner would be able to read fluently: signs merging into another which no doubt could only be described as Tobirama's slang.

Apparently he was researching clone jutsus right now -

Was he actually trying to create a jutsu that allowed him to make a real clone of himself, with all his abilities, skill and knowledge - able to withstand hits in combat and perform tasks?

Akiko's gaze widened. The strain on someone's chakra would be -

Indeed, Tobirama seemed to have run into the same problem, as of now.

She let out a low whistle that nobody could hear, luckily. No doubt he'd figure it out eventually. It would be intriguing to see him do it - but again, 'accidents'.

And quite frankly she was getting uneasy to have her Sharingan activated this long - how insane that was. It used to be second nature to her.

And now if anyone walked in, there'd be … problems.

Rather than imagining any other horrific scenario, she opted to finish her business here quickly: grasping the edge of the table, she funneled chakra into both arms to give the massive thing a little push .

With a groan, the wooden desk moved just a bit - enough to cause a ruckus on the neatly organised surface. Just about every document had moved an inch or so.

A malicious smile curled Akiko's lips slowly.

Perfect.

After her heinous deed was finished she went to bed again and slept distinctively well.

That was, until the abrupt shoving of her bedroom's door and a perfectly enraged voice woke her so abruptly, Akiko scrambled for a weapon she did not possess.

"This is unacceptable!" Tobirama roared, his face contorted by sheer fury. He stood in the corner across from where Akiko's futon was. Whether that was out of his last shred of decorum or a safety measure to not throttle Akiko, she didn't know.

Reflexively, she pulled up her bedsheet to her shoulders in an instant. "Is this how you always barge into a woman's bedroom?!" Her voice was shrill.

"This is how I barge into an intruder's bedroom!"

"I am no intruder! I'm supposed to live here! And you had better start showing some manners And respect for my personal space because-"

"That's rich!" Tobirama's index pointed at Akiko accusingly, the deep voice but an enraged hiss between clenched jaws. "Because you have shown none for mine."

Akiko's eyes burned; her heartbeat pounded furiously against her ribcage. For sure, she had expected his ire - but this accusation was outrageous.

Unfortunately she really wore nothing but her underwear beneath the sheet she haphazardly covered herself with, so standing up and striking an equally ruffled pose was out of question.

Unless she planned to embarrass Tobirama - however she had a fleeting notion the only person feeling embarrassed would be herself.

"You listen here, you pretentious man," she began slowly and with as much dignity as she could. "For weeks I've not slept a whole night because you do whatever down there! And every time I've tried to talk to you about it I was dismissed or put down by you saying 'it's my house'!"

"Pray tell, what else is it, then?!"

"My forsaken resting place! Out of all the houses in this damn compound I had to get one where the insane researcher conducts fuck knows what experiments at ungodly hours! I don't care what you do, Tobirama! But either you do it quietly-"

He had the audacity to step into the room - her room and glower down at her; his expression a perfectly enraged scowl. "Or else?"

Akiko's gaze narrowed. If he honestly thought any of this was imposing on her, he had another thing coming. "We're going to talk to your brother."

She didn't like doing this. Hashirama's name in this equation was tantamount to running to the next best strong man to help her out, but unfortunately she only had a handle on his research desk - not on Tobirama himself. And she couldn't run on four hours of sleep per day anymore.

It did the trick. The man hissed as though she'd lashed out physically at him and for a moment, he seemed to ponder his next step rather than shout again at her.

The scarlet gaze narrowed to tiny slits. "You wouldn't."

Her lip curled into a brazen smirk. "You're sensing. Ask me if I'm lying."

Tobirama bared his teeth instantly. His nostrils flared and the finger rose again, accusingly. "Don't you dare touch my table again."

"Then don't make a ruckus each night."

"I am-"

"What the hell is it you're doing anyway?! Is it truly impossible to work quietly at night and save whatever it is that makes noise for the day?! You're such a genius, but apparently that is-"

"I do my research in a strict order, I can't just mess around with it!" Even in the dim light, Akiko was sure his pale skin had turned a redder shade. At the very least, she never had heard him bellow like this before.

Good grief, if he actually knew she had read his papers, he'd probably take care of her himself.

"Well, this woman sleeps on a strict schedule-"

"Adjust then, as I did-"

"I'm sorry, what?! The hell you did, Tobirama!"

She violently had to prevent herself from snorting when the man propped his elbows up as he placed his hands on his hips stubbornly. Luckily, luckily, he didn't argue the point further, as even Tobirama had to concede he had not done much in terms of adjusting.

Besides making his seals not kill Akiko, probably.

For a few moments, Akiko and Tobirama simply gave each other the hardest stare each could muster.

Finally: "I know the concept of compromising for another human being in your immediate vicinity clearly is new to you and overwhelming but-"

Tobirama clicked his tongue in utter frustration. "As is your concept of respecting someone's most precious personal space, despite having been told not to-"

"But-"

"And again, you speak as though this was not my house-"

It took all of Akiko's strength to simply pretend the man had not interrupted her again and keep on talking. "- but seeing how I literally have nowhere else to go , please, use your superior intellect to find a solution. Like, you know. Be respectful of my sleeping hours. In your home ."

Maybe this was how the problem could be tackled. Rather than forcing Tobirama to do anything, she should propose this as another challenge for him to master. Indeed, the man's position had shifted already: his right hand rubbed his chin slowly and the baritone voice hummed a low, quick tune.

As if he hadn't looked ready to chase Akiko out of his house in nothing but her underwear just seconds ago. She still didn't know if she found his sudden mood swings simply astounding or plain exasperating. Either way, with his attention fixated on a practical solution rather than the apparently suddenly forgivable crime of pushing his beloved research table an inch over, Akiko couldn't help but stare utterly flabbergasted at Tobirama - who still had not moved an inch out of her bedroom.

Because now - now, he looked entirely lost in ponder; his lips even moved a little in a forlorn inaudible way decipherable only to himself.

Akiko almost had the gall to ask him to leave her bedroom now that they had settled this before he suddenly huffed; the scarlet gaze pinning her again in a manner entirely indecent in this situation - were it not for the fact this was, well, Tobirama.

"A silencing seal," he announced, as though that was obvious.

Akiko furrowed her eyebrows. Part of her wondered if it still wasn't too late to ask him if she couldn't get dressed now. "Don't these seals keep sounds inside?"

Tobirama nodded. "Except if I seal off not this room but the rest of the machiya, it should work."

Akiko blinked. That sounded too easy to be true. "So I'll sleep in a sound-proofed room."

He clicked his tongue; his lip curled in a tiny smirk. "What, don't tell me you need the birds' chirping to tenderly wake you each morning."

"No," Akiko snorted, "I'm more concerned about the person trying to kill me in my sleep and not hearing their approach."

His gaze widened. "Now that's paranoid."

"You're not the one who's been indicted of arson."

Immediately, a shadow fell over his face. He dropped his palm to his side again. "As I said before, I will get to the bottom of that."

Akiko wouldn't deny that she liked to indulge in the fervor of his statement. However, she had not gotten where she was today if she simply had relied on others. And fortunately, her own investigations had been fruitful. Soon, she'd present him some results.

She breathed deeply. "I know. Thank you."

He turned a little. "I will retrieve my chakra infused ink and get to work on a silencing seal. I'll probably have to make some adjustments, too." His scarlet eyes settled back on her, frowning slightly.

"Don't you want to get dressed?"

If Akiko had anything to throw in her vicinity, Tobirama would've gotten hit by an unspecified object.

Tobirama had expected difficulties in adjusting to someone now living in his machiya.

But not in the way they had presented themselves, at all.

Akiko Uchiha's presence had been barely noticeable: his rules, simple enough, surely, she had followed diligently. The times she had been around indeed were nothing but silent - she was invisible almost, demure to a point he could not even have argued with her.

And yet still, it had irked him. Just to know someone was around, someone he had to let in and someone who could get access to his research could drive the Senju up the wall if he let his thoughts wander far enough. She didn't, though - she did none of these things and he still found her lingering presence to be a nuisance as though he were some young boy, incapable of reigning himself in.

Akiko must have noticed, of course - the woman was perceptive and she made no secret of it. She spent more time othe machiya when he was around and conducting his research, and he hated that he noticed. And what was more puzzling: he hated that he wondered where she went. Yet he found out, of course. And he hated that he went as far as to find out, too.

Those realisations alone had him act more standoffish than he might have wanted to when the woman actually dared to complain about his working hours.

He already gave his all to absolve her of that ludicrous claim some of the clan wanted to desperately pin on her. Not that it was an entirely altruistic action - Tobirama hated the idea of that kind of injustice based on sheer prejudice against an individual that had - so far - risen above and beyond generations of hatred her kin had fostered.

Unfortunately the rest of the Senju weren't as easily swayed.

Unprogressive, the whole lot of them.

Besides - the notion still was so plausible Tobirama was adamant to find out who - who of his clan would go as far as hiding evidence. Evidence they might use to find more seals, hidden in the compound.

All of this still didn't mean he'd go as far as change his working hours just because Akiko Uchiha was not able to sleep during the day more.

It annoyed him.

All of it had annoyed him so much .

Just when he was about to snap - it happened.

She had moved his research table. An inch - just an inch - ruining his order completely - she had dared to step into his area, touch his belongings -

Frankly the culmination of that conflict was resolved a lot smoother than Tobirama had expected it to be. By the time he had reached her bedroom and stormed in he had been ready to - to chase her out and be rid of the nuisance she was, maybe? But that hadn't sat right with him either. Still, what she had done - outrageous - and yet . A small, miniscule - and annoying - part of him applauded her for her persistence and, admittedly, courage to stand up for herself. Not many would dare to do so, against him, in such a manner.

And he hated that he had even thought to acknowledge it.

Fortunately he was able to distract himself quickly by creating a sufficient silencing seal to end all further arguments. An easy task, really, requiring only a few modifications to a well-known seal and perhaps, just perhaps something the man might've come up with earlier.

However, it was not Tobirama's chief concern to care for Akiko's sleep, so.

After adorning her door and the walls adjourning her room with sealing ink and activating the silencing seal, he confirmed the success by the blissful image of the Uchiha woman the next morning, calmly sipping her tea as he worked again.

Lovely.

Of course, she had expressed her gratitude. Genuinely. He had sensed it.

Tobirama dismissed it with a curt huff. Naturally. It had been an easy task, after all.

Back to the indiscernible feeling of being annoyed either by her presence or by her absence. At least she wouldn't touch his things again.

Of course, Tobirama couldn't dedicate all his time to developing his new clone jutsu - Shadow Clone Jutsu, as he had come to call it by now - the investigation of the arson as well as his duties as his brother's right hand demanded his time more than he liked to.

The former of which made an agonisingly slow process of things. Meticulously, they were combing through the ruin of Marika's household and workshop and still, not a single trace of an ignition seal.

Not even a smidge of dead chakra he could detect.

Hashirama did not say it, but Tobirama knew he started to believe less in his theory of a seal that had been placed there weeks before the actual arson. Not that he in turn would give credibility to the inane accusations other Senju raised against Akiko behind risen palms; but a someho w different scenario must have occurred.

Except everyone questioned about the incident had not seen, heard, smelt or sensed anything out of the ordinary. Nor was anyone lying.

If only he could ask the guard squad of that day if they had stolen the charred remnants of the seal.

Hashirama's wrath for transgressing his orders was the only thing stopping him from doing so.

But each passing day made the temptation seem more alluring.

Of course, he had resorted to more traditional methods of gathering intel, such as shadowing each guard of that night to see if they'd be so careless to drop a hint. Despite this being a disturbingly easy task in some cases, he came up empty-handed. Tobirama abandoned that approach quickly anyway: it was impossible to sufficiently keep track of each individual, and for the time and effort he had to put into it the yield was simply too meager. He didn't even have an inkling who of them it could've been. If only he had perfect his new jutsu yet - alas.

Notes:

Fun fact, I had written this dialogue as early as May-August 2021, ahah. There just is something magical about Akiko and Tobirama becoming feral, verbally. Other than that things are heating up! I wanted to include a little bit more lore on the Uchiha colors of their clanswear, but it didn't feel right in that moment because Akiko is so emotional. She'll comment on them, later.

Next chapter is big news!

As always, many thanks to my beloved beta-reader kuramakakashi/lehbarnes who always takes time for me! 💖 And Kaiseaya who I will always refer to as the root of many of my lore ideas (I still will pull more from you, just you wait 👀)

Chapter 12

Summary:

Tobirama has his own difficulties in adjusting to Akiko's common presence. However, the investigation of the arson takes an unexpected turn and so things are set in motion that may have far-reaching consequences.

Notes:

Warning for ... let's say NSFW mentions? A certain character appears who just has a foul mouth. The fic is rated M, so yeah.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tobirama had expected difficulties in adjusting to someone now living in his machiya.

But not in the way they had presented themselves, at all.

Akiko Uchiha's presence had been barely noticeable: his rules, simple enough, surely, she had followed diligently. The times she had been around indeed were nothing but silent - she was invisible almost, demure to a point he could not have argued with her even if he wanted to.

And yet still, it had irked him. Just to know someone was around, someone he had to let in and someone who could get access to his research could drive the Senju up the wall if he let his thoughts wander far enough. She didn't, though - she did none of these things and he still found her lingering presence to be a nuisance as though he were some young boy, incapable of reigning himself in.

Akiko must have noticed, of course - the woman was perceptive and she made no secret of it. She spent more time outside the machiya when he was around and conducting his research, and he hated that he noticed. And what was more puzzling: he hated that he wondered where she went. Yet he found out, of course. And he hated that he went as far as to find out, too.

Those realisations alone had him act more standoffish than he might have wanted to when the woman actually dared to complain about his working hours.

He already gave his all to absolve her of that ludicrous claim some of the clan wanted to desperately pin on her. Not that it was an entirely altruistic action - Tobirama hated the idea of that kind of injustice based on sheer prejudice against an individual that had - so far - risen above and beyond generations of hatred her kin had fostered.

Unfortunately the rest of the Senju weren't as easily swayed.

Unprogressive, the whole lot of them.

Besides, no matter who - the case still was so plausible Tobirama was adamant to find out who - who of his clan would go as far as hiding evidence. Evidence they might use to find more seals, hidden in the compound.

All of this still didn't mean he'd go as far as change his working hours just because Akiko Uchiha was not able to sleep during the day more.

It annoyed him.

All of it had annoyed him so much .

Just when he was about to snap - it happened.

She had moved his research table. An inch - just an inch - ruining his order completely - she had dared to step into his area, touch his belongings -

Frankly the culmination of that conflict was resolved a lot smoother than Tobirama had expected it to be. By the time he had reached her bedroom and stormed in he had been ready to - to what, exactly? To chase her out and be rid of the nuisance she was, maybe? But that hadn't sat right with him either. Still, what she had done - outrageous - and yet . A small, miniscule - and annoying - part of him applauded her for her persistence and, admittedly, courage to stand up for herself. Not many would dare to do so, against him, in such a manner.

And he hated that he had even thought to acknowledge it, too.

Fortunately he was able to distract himself quickly by creating a sufficient silencing seal to end all further arguments. An easy task, really, requiring only a few modifications to a well-known seal and perhaps, just perhaps something the man might've come up with earlier.

However, it was not Tobirama's chief concern to care for Akiko's sleep, so.

After adorning her door and the walls adjourning her room with sealing ink and activating the silencing seal, he confirmed the success by the blissful image of the Uchiha woman the next morning, calmly sipping her tea as he worked again.

Lovely.

Of course, she had expressed her gratitude. Genuinely. He had sensed it.

Tobirama dismissed it with a curt huff. Naturally. It had been an easy task, after all.

Back to the indiscernible feeling of being annoyed either by her presence or by her absence. At least she wouldn't touch his things again.

Of course, Tobirama couldn't dedicate all his time to developing his new clone jutsu - Shadow Clone Jutsu, as he had come to call it by now - the investigation of the arson as well as his duties as his brother's right hand demanded his time more than he liked to.

The former of which made an agonisingly slow process of things. Meticulously, they were combing through the ruin of Marika's household and workshop and still, not a single trace of an ignition seal.

Not even a smidge of dead chakra he could detect.

Hashirama did not say it, but Tobirama knew he started to believe less in his theory of a seal that had been placed there weeks before the actual arson. Not that he in turn would give credibility to the inane accusations other Senju raised against Akiko behind risen palms; but a someho w different scenario must have occurred.

Except everyone questioned about the incident had not seen, heard, smelt or sensed anything out of the ordinary. Nor was anyone lying.

If only he could ask the guard squad of that day if they had stolen the charred remnants of the seal.

Hashirama's wrath for transgressing his orders was the only thing stopping him from doing so.

But each passing day made the temptation seem more alluring.

Of course, he had resorted to more traditional methods of gathering intel, such as shadowing each guard of that night to see if they'd be so careless to drop a hint. Despite this being a disturbingly easy task in some cases, he came up empty-handed. Tobirama abandoned that approach quickly anyway: it was impossible to sufficiently keep track of each individual, and for the time and effort he had to put into it the yield was simply too meager. He didn't even have an inkling who of them it could've been. If only he had perfect his new jutsu yet - alas.

"Anyway, so that's where I heard the Inuzuka paint themselves in stuff their mutts lick off of their skin, so-"

"Can you be normal for five minutes?" Tobirama snapped, his arms tightly locked in front of his chest as if that would help to squeeze the inane imaginary Gotoku had filled his mind with.

The man guffawed. "Awh, is that too much for Tobirama? Look at you pale boy, getting all pink-"

Ire flooded Tobirama's veins and if Gotoku was so daft to assume his teint had anything to do with shame on accounts of the same depraved thoughts Gotoku's deranged mind had cooked up, he'd prove him wrong. "Gotoku, I am warning you once."

"Probably never imagined a naked person-"

Tobirama stepped closer to the babbling man, snorting a laugh through his nose while he nimbly danced away from the white-haired Senju whose fury rolled off of him in waves.

"-with a dog-"

"Arming yourself again? Whatever for I wonder?" a different voice suddenly resounded through the training ground, long enough to stop Tobirama from seriously injuring Gotoku.

Both men paused to find Touka planting herself in front of a newcomer; a subordinate in tow: Tomi, who was desperate to match her captain in fierceness. A fruitless endeavour.

Akiko didn't bat an eyelash at the ridiculously insulting way Touka greeted her. Tobirama rolled his eyes. This kind of brazen hostility was bold.

Gotoku gave a low whistle. "Oh, this is gonna get good. Please don't interfere."

"Akiko doesn't need help with your sister," Tobirama hissed back.

"My sister needs help with herself," Gotoku agreed, prompting Tobirama to shoot the man an incredulous gaze.

The Uchiha's tone was leisurely when she finally replied after a short pause, just long enough to let Touka know she was not reporting like one of her guards. "I mustn't become lazy nor complacent just because I'm not fighting right now."

Logic often was the best way to counter these people, Tobirama silently agreed. He funnelled a small amount of chakra to sense for the emotional noise of their signatures. But at this distance, it was extremely difficult to make out a certain sign of anything: at least so far, both parties seemed calm.

Touka gave a condescending chuckle. "There's no reason for yourself to act as if you're part of any fighting force right now. Unless…"

Akiko's chakra flared by a tiny, tiny notch, indiscernible as to what emotion it did pertain. Tobirama crossed his arms. "Unless what?"

Her eyes narrowed to slits. "Unless you plan to betray us after all."

Tobirama had half a mind to get over now and yell into Touka's face - it was unbecoming of her to smear the clan's name by still insisting on these claims. Akiko no longer was a prisoner and Touka held a position of power in this clan - unbelievable.

However she stayed entirely calm - Akiko even brandished a lackadaisical smile and opted to toss back the figurative gauntlet.

"I'm not. But whatever happens if I get threatened? Can I trust you to protect me, Guard Captain?" The innocence in her question was dripping with sarcasm. She couldn't. She knew this. Touka knew this.

"Brilliant," Tobirama muttered under his breath, smirking to himself mischievously. Few things pleased him like Touka getting it handed to her.

Gotoku gave a low hum again. "Oh man, she's going to get pissed now."

The prediction was proven correct swiftly. Touka's expression contorted in rage. "Foregoing family so easily and seeking refuge amongst those who have slain her own plenty? Have you no honor?"

An interesting turn of the conversation, perhaps. Tobirama figured it might be the real issue at hand, finally. His steady assessment of their chakra's flow picked up something of a swell in Akiko's noise - perhaps controlled anger or frustration, he didn't know. But would it surprise him? No.

None of these accusations were something Akiko hadn't explained before. It was interesting to see how she retained her composure.

And she did. Taking a deep breath, Akiko seemed to straighten herself. "Oh dear. Placing family and clan before morale and justice? Madara would commend your views plenty, I'll say."

Tobirama sputtered before he could control himself.

Gotoku, on the other hand, guffawed and clapped his palms so loudly his sister gave him a look that'd make most Senju flinch in fright.

Invoking Madara Uchiha's name - Akiko had guts, Tobirama knew, but this was a new level of boldness. Maybe, just maybe she was getting fed up with Touka's insolence.

Good for her.

However, just a second later Tobirama amped up his sensory assessment when a fuming Touka stomped closer towards Akiko, snarling fiercely. The sheer fury he was picking up in the static of her chakra's flow was undeniable. "How dare you. We've lost so much to your wretched clan - so many good people - my," she broke off, clicked her tongue disgustedly, "Dead because of the Uchiha!"

Tomi had become a small presence in her captain's shadow; while trying her best to keep up with Touka's imposing figure, the small woman looked a little lost at best at this point.

Again though, Akiko's voice cut through the noticeably chillier training basin like the wakizashi they all bore - except for her, that was. Admittedly, her voice did sound more tense than before - Touka's proximity, maybe? - but the woman stood her ground bravely.

"And I take it you wish for me to bear all the guilt on my shoulders alone? I sure hope they're ready for this gargantuan load."

Tobirama breathed in deeply. As much as he was in favour of riling Touka up on accounts of her narrow-minded thinking, he did wonder how healthy this was for Akiko right now. With how wild the noise of her chakra's signature was sizzling, the anger of the woman must be incomprehensible.

On the other hand, this retort was just as ingenious as her previous ones.

His sparring partner seemed to have a similar thought. "Ey, Tobirama," Gotoku grunted, "Your roommate has a fucking death wish."

Surprisingly, Touka did not lunge. Rather, her tune struck a positively disgusted note. "I see, showing not a shred of remorse for the actions of your people. Typical."

What was even more surprising was Akiko's surge in chakra flow: the woman whose self control was without equal experience either a flash of irritation or something akin to it. With the way she put her hands on her hips, it seemed plausible.

"What would you like me to do?" Akiko spat. "Grovel for forgiveness for crimes I did not commit? Will that satisfy the dead?" She took a meaningful pause - a moment of silence everyone, everyone attending knew she was weighing her next words. Tobirama knew she pondered whether or not to utter them. "Bring them back?"

Tobirama's gaze widened slightly.

"Oh, shit," Gotoku chuckled, sounding anything but concerned. "Hitting bullseye."

Indeed she had. Within a moment, Touka Senju had waltzed right into Akiko's face to glower down at the slightly shorter woman. Her chakra was pulsating - vibrating, ready to rear from the anger coursing through the warrior.

Tobirama immediately began to walk towards them before Touka did run her wakizashi through Akiko - not that he sensed killing intent yet . Gotoku followed and for once, the man didn't have an inane comment on his lips.

Even Tomi had the gall to grasp at her captain's sleeve in an unheard attempt of calling her back.

"Why you -" Touka growled darkly.

Akiko was not finished, however. "There is no point in looking back. Only in looking forward. The violence will never end like this." In front of Touka whose rage radiated off of her, Akiko's voice was devoid of emotion and the woman remained the epitome of calmness. The rock against which Touka's waves of ire crashed.

Perhaps it was easier for her to remain this calm when the other was anything but - and perhaps Akiko knew that were she to be anything but calm, it would come back at her tenfold.

Either way, with his new proximity, Tobirama felt comfortable enough to be able to intercede should Touka really do anything - and conveniently, his sensor read on all three was better.

Touka's silver gaze flitted to Tobirama and Gotoku for a second - her lip curled in a dark scowl. It didn't stop her from spewing more hatred words, though, pointing her shaking her finger at Akiko. "Don't try to act like you're a peacemaker now! You are no different - you made a gamble, lost, and now you're just here to survive!"

Well, nobody ever said Touka's rhetorical edge was not sharp. Brutal. But damn sharp.

And the words cut - Akiko sucked in a curt, raspy breath as the noise of her chakra's flow stuttered: a faint echo of pain. Tobirama felt his own ire surge all of a sudden - Touka had gone too far.

But before he could even call her name, Akiko spoke up again in an even chillier tune than before, her body taut as a bowstring.

"You are absolutely right. I want to live." She paused for a moment. "But you're forgetting the tiny, whimsical fact that I willingly surrendered to the executioner of my brother, without any thought of revenge. I am the living example of what I believe in. And I do not believe in arguing with those that will not engage in a discussion at all nor do I need to prove myself to you."

Silence.

Tobirama heard nothing but the steady rhythm of his heart resounding in his body and the chirping of the birds in the forest that sprawled into the compound here. There was nothing he could - or would want - to add right here. If anything, once more Akiko was speaking the truth.

The insurmountable amount of anger of Touka's flaring chakra subsided slightly. Not because she was pacified, no. She sneered arrogantly. The figurative deep breath before-

"Then what about the arson, living example of peace? Setting our houses on fire?"

Akiko's anger flashed so quickly, Tobirama almost missed it. Even so, the Uchiha's composure had cracked a little and there was the hint of a jitter in her steely voice when she answered. "I have done no such thing."

Then it happened.

Abruptly, Tobirama's constant, weak pulses of sensor chakra, tuned entirely to only the faint emotional noises of the chakra signatures of the women were overloaded.

A flash of chakra surged through Akiko's network, so fast he had no time to place where exactly, how much . It had been over in the blink of an eye - so fast, had he not been sensing this closely he'd have missed it. If he didn't know any better the woman had just funneled enough to prepare a jutsu.

Except she had not moved at all - formed a hand sign - or anything.

Nor… was her Sharingan active, of course.

Tobirama stepped closer; close enough to be considered part of this conversation now. Was it curiosity, concern, he didn't know, he didn't care - what had Akiko done?

All she did was speak. And her voice carried an air of command, a chill to the bone Tobirama had not heard from her before, ever. He couldn't help but listen.

"However, I ask you: have you hidden the ignition seal that burnt the machiya?"

The obsidian eyes bored with unprecedented intensity into Touka, whose skin color again had taken a shade of red as she barked into Akiko's face again. "What the fuck?! Of course not!"

Akiko huffed only, smirking.

She stared at Tomi, now.

Who squirmed instantly under her gaze. Tobirama's glance narrowed. Akiko had not acknowledged the woman at all before - but then again, Tomi was not what one would call confrontational. It didn't surprise him that she was uncomfortable under the scrutiny of Akiko, whose aura still remained eerily chilly.

"What about you?" Her voice commanded. "Have you taken the remnant of the seal?"

Tomi's face turned bright red in an instant. Tobirama's sensor pulse assessed her chakra's noise to find-

The woman was a mess.

Tomi shivered, an action he would have chalked up to feeling uncomfortable in this situation. But as he sensed her, he realised the origin was not that easily determined. There was more behind it than discomfort - an immense level of stress, entirely out of proportion.

Was Tomi aware he was sensing, right now, possibly?

"Don't answer that," Touka snapped at her, right on cue. Tobirama clicked his tongue.

And while Touka definitely commanded respect as well, the order did something more to Tomi: it amped up her stress to a level Tobirama found to be more than just that. Certainly, some unfortunate souls might be scared of Touka, but the stress she exhibited was similar to being threatened with physical violence.

In fact - in fact, the dissonance of her chakra's noise was so shrill to his sensor skills, Tobirama might actually even guess the woman did experience pain right now - some kind, anyway.

He frowned deeply and crossed his arms slowly to cast a glance towards Akiko, who had not moved an inch, mien steely, arms crossed.

Not once did she stop staring at Tomi.

"N-no," Tomi finally stammered, shaking her head. Whether or not she was telling the truth Tobirama couldn't know - the pain the woman experienced eclipsed the fine hues of emotional static he needed to search for lies. Much more surprising was the fact she had answered at all, really.

Of course, Touka did not take well to the insubordination. "Tomi!"

Akiko still did not even regard Touka in the slightest. Eerily calm, her stare seemed to dissect Tomi.

Gotoku, who had been surprisingly silent throughout all this, cleared his throat. "Ey, Touka? Your lackey doesn't look so good."

Indeed, following her denial Tomi's skin had become decidedly paler. She sniffled - blood ran out of her nose, she clenched her jaw, hard -

"Tomi?" Tobirama finally called, unable to only watch anymore, as intriguing as the spectacle was - the woman was unwell, obviously; in pain, at least Tobirama guessed as much by what he sensed. "What's wrong?"

As soon as she registered his voice her head snapped up, casting him a wide eyed-glance. Her lower lip quivered, a hand wiped at the blood running over her lips. "I… I'm… aaaaahhh…"

Every second this dragged on Tomi became more erratic, grasping for her head, shaking it-

"I have hidden what was left of the seal that burnt Marika's house!"

For a third time, the only ones to dare disturb the silence were the birds innocently chirping in the trees.

His gaze widened.

Akiko inhaled deeply; her eyes closed slowly.

Touka grabbed her subordinate by the shoulders - "You did what?!" Her voice hit a shrill edge out of sheer shock - and a good dose of anger.

But really, it was Gotoku who muttered the question that was screaming inside Tobirama's head all the while.

"What the fuck just happened?"

Understandably; whatever Tobirama gleaned from Akiko as he sensed was sheer relief. Tomi, however, continued to become even more curious just when this situation already seemed absurd: as though the pain had been blown away, her stress levels had decreased to a level adequate for the situation. The confession seemingly had lifted a weight from her which - quite literally - had been hurting her.

"What indeed," Tobirama murmured huskily, his palm rubbing over his chin.

Except Tobirama was not ready to trust all this just yet. For once, Tomi's reaction had been entirely erratic - and a confession under such circumstances could hardly be called valid. As much as he wanted it to be.

And for another, he had not forgotten about that short burst of chakra he had sensed surging through Akiko's network just before this curious chain of events had started.

But at the very least, this was something that needed to be investigated.

Tomi's lower lip quivered. "I'm- I mean, no, I didn't-"

"You're lying now, Tomi," Tobirama chided, now able to sense the dissonance of her chakra signature's static. Faintly so, perhaps, as the woman still shook like a brittle branch in the wind, but this was a pattern Tobirama's sensor skills were well trained for.

Tomi finally caved and became slack - deflating, she shook her head once. "Yeah."

Touka regarded her with the same frigidity Akiko had boasted before. Any trace of camaraderie or protection was wiped away. "Then we will speak to Hashirama now."

"Not so fast," Tobirama interrupted. "Tomi, are you well?"

She barely glanced up at him. "I am now. Before, I thought someone was stabbing my head."

Tobirama clicked his tongue. "Then it'd be my humble suggestion she is examined before any further question happens. Not," he wryly huffed, "that I would dare to impede on your authority, Touka."

As much as the captain wanted to disagree with him, it would be pretty difficult to when her subordinate's face was smeared with blood. "Let's get you checked out," she commanded, wrapping an arm around Tomi and steering her out of the camping ground.

"Nice," Gotoku chuckled, "they're gonna think Touka beat her to a pulp. I mean, it can still happen." He rubbed a hand over the stubble on his chin. "Y'know, Takeshi had a bad nosebleed some days ago, too. Heh," he sneered, "Probably too many thoughts about women."

As stupid as Tobirama found the comment as such, the information was rather quaint. And too much of a coincidence. His gaze snapped to Gotoku. "What happened, exactly?"

"The fuck do I know. The lad just ran past me and looked like someone rearranged his face. I don't care," came the prompt, unnerved reply.

Tobirama needn't bother with a sensor assessment of the validity of the statement: if there was one person who never lied, it was Gotoku.

Akiko, having stared silently after Touka and Tomi until both women had disappeared out of their sight behind a house, cleared her throat. "I don't think I feel like training anymore. Gotoku, Tobirama," she excused herself with a light bow.

"Not so fast, Akiko," Tobirama sternly called.

None of the attending were sensors - besides him. Which meant the quaint chakra infusion of Akiko's network had gone unnoticed by them all - and so had the fact Tomi's pain had started well before the nosebleed. Tobirama wasn't about to be forward with the information he had gleaned right now - for the sake of Akiko.

But the woman will have to explain herself.

Akiko's eyebrows rose slowly.

"We're going to have a chat, too."

"Oh, that sounds steamy," Gotoku jeered, wiggling his eyebrows. "Hope you are prepared for a chat with Tobirama."

Tobirama all but ignored the inane comment. Luckily, Akiko did the same.

Her gaze narrowed just a smidge, but the woman's composure remained even. "Sure. More than."

"Not here." Tobirama started to walk towards the path out of the training basin, as well.

"Take care, Gotoku," he heard her calling before her footsteps reached him again.

"Protect yourselves, kids! Or don't, whatever you prefer," and already, the man guffawed. The fact he now would train alone apparently didn't bother him the slightest.

Not that Tobirama didn't feel like kicking him in a certain place, hard .

As soon as Akiko had entered the machiya after Tobirama, he locked the door behind them to make the silencing seal take effect - convenient and necessary, or so Tobirama felt. Though he was not a man of the infamous 'gut feeling', right now he had a bad one.

He turned around to Akiko who had not even bothered to take off her sandals and scrutinized her.

The woman held his gaze evenly, unperturbed.

"What happened with Tomi right there?" He frowned deeply again, readily sensing again to read every single one of Akiko's answers. Even if a nonsensical part of him, for some reason, did not want to.

Akiko blinked, eyes widening slightly as proper surprise reflected faintly in her chakra's noise. "Oh?"

Either the woman was playing dumb , which Tobirama did not believe at all for Akiko was way too intelligent to think that could pass by him for a second as he knew her - or she was surprised he had caught on to something.

Something he had not been supposed to see - well, sense .

Tobirama's nostrils flared. "Tomi's nose bled . I sensed a short burst of chakra from you before you asked Touka and her about their involvement." He clicked his tongue. "Did you do anything?

Akiko closed her eyes, slowly. She hummed, her arms crossed in front of her chest - hyper-vigilant, Tobirama's sensor skills picked up every tiny nuance of her chakra signature's static.

Calm - the woman remained the epitome of calmness.

But then again, Akiko's self-control barely had its equal.

"Tomi was under a lot of pressure apparently. Therefore, her nose bled." Nothing even hinting a lie. But then again, not really an explanation either.

Was she avoiding him?

As though on cue, suddenly, anger surged through Akiko, the woman huffed and her eyes were narrowed to slits. "If you're insinuating I assaulted her, I did not. I asked a question."

Tobirama's gaze hardened. "I know. I was there." Missing a punch to Tomi's nose really would have been something.

Touka's reaction to that would have been something more entirely.

He took a deep breath. This was not getting anywhere right now and he could not deny a sense of unease. "Akiko, you know I trust you and I very much am on your side-"

"Tobirama."

His gaze was trained on her - her lips a thin line and the muscle of her jaw taut. She stepped closer to him, an arm's length away.

Her eyebrows rose slowly in a slant way; she looked pleading. "I swear on my eyes, I did not seek to cause Tomi - or Touka - harm." As though the fervor of the statement wasn't enough, it resounded well in what he sensed from her - desperation through and through.

"On your eyes?"

The very same she rolled instantly. "The highest oath an Uchiha can take."

"I see." Suddenly, a comment about how morbid that oath seemed felt disrespectful.

As ardent as her words burnt, just like her chakra signature, unfortunately Tobirama couldn't help feeling the woman indirectly admitted doing something that had caused the abrupt confession of Tomi today.

Akiko knew it, too.

Tobirama closed his eyes slowly, his palm reached up to pinch the bridge of his nose. "Akiko. What did you do? I…," he sighed deeply - a sudden kind of frustration overtaking him. "I will not be able to help if you don't tell me."

Her arms crossed in front of her chest, her gaze fell. For the first time, he sensed stress in the noise of the chakra flow - a kind of dissonance he so seldom picked up from her.

Was she debating whether to tell him?

"What I needed to ensure my own safety," she finally answered.

Being elusive still, it was, then.

He wouldn't let her. "Akiko," Tobirama sternly began, a warning.

The obsidian glance fixated him a moment longer, and longer - and then, she surrendered.

"I used a genjutsu to make them tell the truth."

Tobirama's eyes widened - he sucked in a sharp breath.

That wasn't just surrendering - with this knowledge, Akiko had laid her life in Tobirama's hands. If she had been unsure to trust him or not before; now she must be.

Resignation followed the initial shock quickly. Of course. Of course it must have been something like that. His hand raked through his hair. Suddenly, Tobirama wasn't sure if he wanted to know this anymore.

Akiko was quick to follow up, however. "You saw how Touka treated me, Tobirama. It was just a matter of time until the next accident happened. The arson happened weeks ago. To you, it's an investigation - to me, it's my life."

It was hard to argue when not only the woman's ardor was both heard and sensed by him but when also logically, he found himself agreeing . Even he did not disagree with her matter of conduct - surely a genjutsu was a questionable method of attaining information; but so was hiding evidence to blame another in the first place. It had another advantage: unlike his sensor abilities, Touka could not refute it. Tomi had confessed. On her own.

More… or less.

Finally, they had the answer - but even so, the implications of all this were, to put it lightly, unfavourable.

"Akiko, I don't need to tell you how dangerous that was. If anyone had caught on - you didn't even know if one of them was a sensor!"

"Well, are they?"

"No, they're not-"

"Lucky me."

"Akiko , " Tobirama reprimanded sternly, his scarlet gaze boring into her. "Not the point!"

"I know! " Her chest heaved heavily. Akiko Uchiha's sheer unbreakable composure was cracking, slowly. "What was the alternative, Tobirama? Wait until the next accident?" She stepped closer. Her obsidian eyes were glistening. "Don't you think I don't realise why Hashirama gave me a room in his own brother's house? Because anywhere else, there would be a very real danger I'd get attacked!"

Valid, valid, valid - all of this - and whether or not this validity was why Tobirama was getting worked up or the woman's insolence - what had she been thinking?! If anyone had figured her out, she'd have been in danger - he didn't know. "And now what, Akiko? Now you brazenly disrespected Elder Brother's direct orders! Even I did not go that far! Do you realise what that means?!"

Akiko's grievance became slack the moment Tobirama had yelled the question at her. Her shoulders slumped, and just once, she nodded. "I do. It means if you want, you can get me thrown out or killed."

Of course.

Tobirama was the only one to know what she had done. That is, until he was forced to testify if any means had been used to make Tomi confess.

He closed his eyes slowly, dragging both palms over his face. "This genjutsu," he began slowly, "will a healer find traces of it when they examine Tomi?"

Say no.

Please say no.

"They will not. Impossible."

A quaint amount of relief washed through Tobirama.

In that case, whether or not Akiko will be discovered really was a case of his mercy.

"Then it seems I will be complicit in disobeying Elder Brother's orders," Tobirama huffed dryly. He wasn't sure how well that sat him - purely for the respect he carried for Hashirama. The fact this stupid arson finally was resolved had its own charm.

And, well, duping Touka by exposing her subordinate to be the true criminal.

Akiko, however, made a strange noise. Tobirama blinked - the best word for it would be hiccup , but something told him she fiercely bit down more as both palms covered her face and her shoulders heaved. When next she looked at him, her eyes glistened - and had a reddish hue. He sensed for the noise of her chakra network - an overwhelming amount of relief of gratitude.

At least one of them felt good.

"Thank you, Tobirama."

He took a deep breath. "Don't ever do that again, Akiko."

"I won't. But I'm a survivor. And I'll do what I must to survive."

His scarlet gaze flashed. "Then perhaps surviving can consult with me next time."

Akiko brandished a little smirk. "It will."

Tobirama sighed. "Good. Now, I believe I must make haste for the Main Hall. Touka should have brought Tomi there by now, no doubt."

The day would keep getting more interesting, after all.

Notes:

Early christmas present! Well, where I'm from presents are given on the 24th, so it's the right day. Merry Christmas, everyone! I kinda say this under every chapter I feel but this one! was special to me - firstly for how Akiko handles herself and what she did... will have consequences! Maybe not how you imagine right now, though. Her genjutsu is something to watch out for.

Many thanks to my beloved beta-reader kuramakakashi/lehbarnes who keeps encouraging me to go on 💖 And Kaiseaya who has been a BIG BIG help with the lore for this chapter in particular! 💖💖

Chapter 13

Summary:

Light is shed on the arson, finally. However, more controversy erupts and Akiko finds herself in a rather peculiar situation, possibly so due to Tobirama. It might just be the solution to a lot of problems, though.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tobirama didn't waste any time.

He invoked his hiraishin marker in his own quarters in the main family's house to be swift; within the blink of an eye he found himself in his room. Through a pulse of sensor chakra the man found Touka and Tomi already in Hashirama's study, adjourning the main hall - the guard captain really barely had taken time to ensure her subordinate was not injured.

Perhaps that just boded well for Akiko, seeing how Tomi was unharmed.

Well, then.

He exited his room to the narrow floor and through the living room, he entered the main hall where the door to Hashirama's study was open - like usual.

Tomi's quiet voice echoed off the walls of the venerable hall already, even though they all were in Hashirama's office.

"... and so I did it."

Tobirama entered the room without so much as a sound. Silently he walked to the side of Hashirama's desk, where he'd usually preside whenever clan matters required his attendance as the leader's right hand. Touka's stare was as frigid as her posture - Tomi's gaze ashamedly trained on the desk of her clan leader which was in front of her.

On said desk - a charred piece of wood. Its edges were clean and the core of the wood was pristine, unburnt: clearly cut out of the debris of the ruin. Facing upwards, barely discernible due to fire damage and yet there: the distinct lines of a seal.

The remnants of the combustion seal.

Hashirama gave a low hum, the man's hand rubbed over his jaw though his expression did not betray a whole lot of emotion.

Tobirama knew better; his elder brother never had been one to furiously shout but by no means he'd think the man was as serene as he seemed right now. He wouldn't sense though; Hashirama's chakra's signature always nearly eclipsed his senses, especially at this proximity.

Finally, Hashirama spoke. "Why, Tomi? Has Akiko done anything to you to warrant such an act?" The question was asked entirely neutrally - lacking even the hint of an accusation. If anything, he seemed to want to understand.

That was more patience that Tobirama could've mustered right now.

Tomi's voice cracked a little. "N-no."

"Then, why?"

He was making her say it - explain exactly what drove her to commit this obstruction of justice, all to indict Akiko Uchiha.

Tobirama crossed his arms in front of his chest and kneaded a weak pulse of sensor chakra to sense for Tomi's signature. The noise was - muted; remorseful, even.

"It's… I thought - in that moment, I thought if the seal wasn't found, Akiko would get blamed easily and… be punished." She swallowed hard. "And we'd be… rid of her."

Which exactly had been happening, so far. Except Tomi had not taken Akiko's tenancy - and daredevilry - into account. Anger surged inside Tobirama, but the man wasn't sure if it was because of Akiko's recklessness or Tomi's despicable behaviour.

Probably both.

Tomi had not even been the first name to come to Tobirama's mind when searching for a suspect: by all means, while not a rising star in the ranks of the Senju, she was loyal, reliant and capable of doing what she was told. Nothing had indicated she'd sink to such an act.

And yet here they were. Disappointment filled the man - it seemed even his own clan needed more work before peace would be achieved.

Surprisingly, Touka stayed silent - the woman's posture had not moved even by an inch, she stood ramrod straight.

Hashirama hummed deeply again, his arms crossed in front of his chest. "Why do you want to be rid of Akiko, Tomi? Has she treated you unkindly?"

The woman fidgeted with the hem of the short kimono she wore. "Because she's an Uchiha. She doesn't belong here."

Tobirama violently fought the urge to roll his eyes. At this point he'd only excuse Tomi's behaviour solely with the fact she was, really, quite young.

Hashirama closed his eyes slowly. "If she wasn't Uchiha, you'd think she might belong here?" His gaze fixated her again, but the warmth was gone from his brown eyes. "If she had done all she had so far was the same? Is it just the name, Tomi?"

Evidently the being shown the kink in her logic was working - that, or Tomi was creaking under Hashirama's admittedly imposing presence. She sighed. "It's just - the Uchiha have done us so much harm…"

Hashirama hummed in agreement. "We have lost many to battles with the Uchiha, true enough," he began slowly, inhaling deeply. "But so have the Uchiha. You could presume Akiko herself harbours the same resentment you do towards the Senju, but she doesn't. In fact, she risked her life saving a child that may grow up to kill someone she knows." A meaningful pause. "Neither is Akiko Uchiha herself responsible for the history of our clans. I understand your feelings Tomi, but your act was, by all means, unworthy of the Senju and despicable towards an individual who has been rising above ages of festering hate."

Tomi's shoulders heaved a little as the woman choked what might have been a small sob, but she nodded only. Again, Tobirama funnelled a little bit of chakra to search the static of her chakra's signature to find it was muted still. Defeated - if anything, she seemed to see reason.

At least someone in the guard squad who could be talked to.

"I will concede," Hashirama continued slowly, "Confessing to your transgression and keeping the evidence so we might search for more of these seals in the compound speaks in your favour. I will consider that in your punishment. Until then, I dearly hope you reconsider your actions."

That bit has Touka spring to action - her shoulders straightened instantly, she frowned. "Hashirama, I will punish Tomi accordingly of course-"

"No," Hashirama cut her off strictly. His gaze shifted to Touka, but his mien became no more lenient at all. "It has become obvious there seems to be a discrepancy between the guard squads' perception of the Senju ideal and what our clan actually stands for, Touka."

Tobirama inhaled sharply. He hadn't dreamed his brother would make such a bold move on their own people - but this revelation had shown it had been high time to do so. Tobirama was glad he did - and naturally, wise enough to remain a passive shadow in his brother's looming presence. Hashirama's words were cutting as it was. His scarlet gaze was trained on Touka as his sensor perception keenly read her reaction to all this.

Naturally, the woman was furious - but far less than Tobirama expected her to be. How could she be, anyway, when her own subordinate pretty much humiliated her in such a way.

Still, he did not put it past Touka to clap Tomi on the shoulder later. Which was precisely why Hashirama wanted to punish Tomi.

The curt reply was unsurprising, anyhow. "If you think so, Clan Leader, then by all means." Her voice was frozen over.

Except Tobirama wouldn't let her off that easily. If they were finally talking openly now - finally - then he'd make sure it all gets out. His lip curled in a small snarl. "Tell me, Touka, did you actually order your guard squads to ensure Akiko will get punished or otherwise humiliated in any way or form? Tomi doesn't exactly fit the profile of someone acting with such malice , you see."

The reactions were prompt.

Hashirama's head snapped towards him and very decidedly, he warned him - "Tobirama!" Of course, his elder brother would think he had gone a step too far.

Tomi, however, became agitated too - the woman shook her head vigorously and with more determination than ever before today, she seemed to be adamant to get to speak. "Touka would never -"

"Neither of you needs to answer this question," Hashirama cut in sternly, silencing Tomi with a raised palm instantly, but not without casting Tobirama another pointed glare sideways.

He only huffed. Too bad.

In a rare streak of luck however, Touka's head craned slightly in Tobirama's direction. Her sliver glare was ablaze and the man needn't to sense to know his question had hit the guard captain just right.

"I will answer Tobirama's question as I will not have my name smeared in such a fashion," she started slowly. Her arms crossed in front of her chest, she bared her teeth slightly. "Indeed I told my guard squads to be extremely cautious of the individual who has only ever been our enemy." Her gaze shifted to Hashirama. "I do not trust Tobirama's sensor skills alone to count as proof of Akiko Uchiha's benevolent intentions here. I'm in charge of protecting this compound and the clan living here. Akiko Uchiha is dangerous. And that, Clan Leader, I firmly believe in."

With each word, ire flushed Tobirama's veins. The man was positive his neck hair bristled from sheer fury. Touka's brazen insinuations were just that - pointedly, he clenched his jaw lest he'd let her have a piece of his mind about how good his sensing was.

Right now, he sensed condescending triumph oozing off of Touka's chakra signature.

So much for reprimanding Tomi, it seemed.

He knew better than to interrupt Touka though - pretending to have manners was all that counted in this moment. To be better. Touka's subordinate didn't have them, and the more the captain spoke, the more Tobirama might counter.

From the side, Hashirama sighed deeply.

"Tomi's actions were wrong and need to be punished accordingly, of course. Obstruction of an investigation is a severe charge," the captain finished with a stern tone.

Of course that woman would sooner run her katana through her stomach than articulate how Tomi's actions might have severely caused Akiko harm.

Tobirama's hands each gripped his biceps so tight as though that might alleviate the anger he felt towards Touka right now. Of course, his deep voice still cut sternly though composed still - but only because of his self control. "And yet Akiko has proven herself to adhere to every nonsensical rule you insisted on, saved the life of a child of this clan when your subordinate failed to while risking her own, and continued to act graciously while, at Tomi's behest, most of the clan treated her like a criminal. Tell me, Touka, how does that warrant extreme caution?"

Touka's eyes closed slowly, her arms grasping her chest tighter. Tobirama wasn't fooled of course, a pulse of chakra picked up the ire that was disturbing the static of her chakra signature. "Akiko Uchiha has been granted more privileges and leniency, so I'm not following your point here, Tobirama."

He clenched his teeth. If the woman wanted to play dumb - so be it. "But not from your guard , as Tomi's overzealous action demonstrated," he countered with a low growl.

Tomi winced.

Hashirama cleared his throat authoritatively - a reminder for him to not overstep his boundaries, but Tobirama was determined to see this nonsense to its end.

"But since you're speaking about granting privileges, Touka: Akiko's Sharingan will be incredibly useful to search for more of these combustion seals easily, now that we know what it looks like." The smirk he wore was each bit as caustic as his tone was.

Touka scowled darkly and bared her teeth slightly; the man didn't need his sensor skills to know he hit a nerve right on point. "Obviously, Akiko is as innocent as can be, indeed," her reply was even more satisfying.

Tobirama's smirk grew a little more until Touka just huffed and turned back to Hashirama. Pointedly he stared a bit longer before he'd gaze back at his elder brother, who rubbed his temples again.

With a deep sigh, Hashirama lowered both hands on the table. "To summarise this: Touka, I advise you to get in line with your leader now." A poignant pause. "Otherwise, you will not be captain of our guard squads much longer."

Promptly, the woman bowed deeply. "I will, Clan Leader," and the fervor of her tune was shattering. A weak pulse of sensor chakra confirmed what Tobirama guessed: she was fiercely honest about this.

Not that he believed her attitude towards Akiko would change a bit, but hopefully now the woman would stop actively stirring up people against her.

"Good. Tomi, I will declare your punishment tomorrow. You're all dismissed now."

Finally, a victory.

Akiko couldn't deny feeling quite accomplished right now, but more so than that was the utter relief she experienced, not just at the mystery of the arson being solved but also at Tobirama's silence about her methods . Still, it was with a small bit of anxiety she lingered at the stony stairs leading up to the clan head's house.

They should still be in there - Tobirama had vanished into thin air before her eyes when he announced his leave.

Akiko herself had dared to inform Maru and Marika of the happy revelation; albeit without naming Tomi. Considering the Senju's love for gossip, the woman's deed would be known in the whole clan soon enough.

Still, it hadn't stopped the elderly smith from joining her at the stairs to no doubt deliver a scathing lecture for the unfortunate Tomi who'd walk out soon.

Akiko felt a little bad - no doubt whatever transpired inside right now put the woman through the wringer already, and she had a distinct feeling Maru's words wouldn't be easy, either.

Then again - her compassion for Tomi ran thin.

The gates of the grand hall swung open.

With her head low, Tomi slithered out, more or less pushed by Touka whose mien seemed as though was ready to murder someone.

Akiko knew who.

Tobirama followed shortly after, the angular features of his face perfectly smooth and his expression neutral. When the scarlet gaze caught Akiko, a silver eyebrow climbed up slowly.

"Tomi?!" Maru exclaimed, hands on her hips.

Tomi didn't even look up.

"You should be ashamed!"

Touka ushered her protégé past the infuriated smith, but not without glaring at both Akiko and Maru. "Tomi will receive proper punishment. Such a public humiliation is uncalled for," she chided sternly, but Tomi already hurried away over the grand plaza.

Akiko scoffed, but knew better than to point out to Touka how public she had been before, in the training ground. A lazy, confident smirk would have to suffice to show Touka just what she thought of that statement.

Silently, Tobirama joined them, but the man cast a narrow state towards Touka.

Touka wasn't finished though - her mien darkened even more, as if that was possible - and with a sneer as condescending as can be, she spat, "Well then, Akiko , you discovered the truth and," her glare flashed dangerously, "It seems you will make yourself invaluably useful to the clan as Tobirama plans to use your Sharingan. Happy now?"

Akiko blinked in surprise and shot a questioning look towards Tobirama. An unspoken request to elaborate - the man shook his head once curtly to stave her off for later.

Akiko raised her eyebrows slowly and tilted her head slightly then, daring a smirk. She would find less elegant words for Touka's misfortune. "To see you so pissed off at the misstep of your own protégé, Touka?" She leaned forward a little and had the gall to chuckle once. "I'm ecstatic ."

Besides her, Tobirama inhaled sharply. Maru huffed a little - but Touka?

Touka let the poor mask of skewed civility fall as her face contorted in utter rage. Akiko didn't bat an eyelash when the imposing woman stepped closer to glower down at her with what little height she had on her.

"You little shit," she spat past clenched teeth, "Don't think for a second you're any closer to worming yourself into this clan-"

"Touka!" Maru called, the smith being genuinely appalled at seeing the captain so full of hatred, it seemed.

Akiko was not. She held Touka's hateful state evenly, her lips a tight line.

"To me, you're still a damn traitor with no place left to go when her own decision came biting her in her ass."

The insinuation had anger flaring again, based solely on how ignorant it was of Akiko's own suffering - but it was so easy, so simple to remain poised and stoic when the other was being the image of festering hatred.

Akiko was sad to see Touka like this, almost.

Almost.

Tobirama on the other hand did not bear his compatriot's attitude so easily. He stepped closer to Akiko. "Watch your tongue, Touka," he chided, his tone as cuttingly stern as Touka's. "Surely you don't want to forget-"

Touka's gaze fixated on the white-haired Senju instantly, her voice but a venomous hiss. "Why should I? She has no rights." Staring back at Akiko, her lip curled in a sneer. "I'd show her precisely what I think of her."

Eerie silence befell her companions.

And while Akiko was not privy to Senju custom, were this scene transpiring in the Uchiha compound, she knew the implication of that statement exactly.

Intriguing. And exciting, almost.

Akiko's gaze slid to Tobirama - whose hard, scarlet stare was still trained on Touka, mien indiscernibly firm.

He was pondering. Perhaps the implication was the same in the Senju clan, after all.

Yet it was Maru who spoke up, after another moment had passed. The elderly lady did not hide her disdain at all. "Touka," she began slowly, "are you issuing a challenge, now?"

So Akiko had been right. That kind of thinly veiled threat was not acceptable here, either.

Briefly, Akiko pondered what her brother might have done right now - mow Touka down on the spot, surely on accounts of sheer insolence. Frankly, given all the offenses she had to suffer yet from the guard captain, Touka's hostility would have found a swift, brutal end were Madara in her stead.

A brief, amusing thought.

Touka clicked her tongue in disgust. "Suppose," she drawled lazily. "Alas… she isn't Senju, therefore there are no grounds to duel on unless it's life or death." And her tone left no doubt about how willing she was to have that fight, really - how much more she'd prefer to have such a battle, in fact.

Akiko's lips formed a fine smirk, a finger patting her cheek boldly. "Solving your personal issues with violence? What an Uchiha thing to do," albeit the irony of her voice left little to guess about how insincere she was about the Uchiha custom bit. Rather, she took another stab at Touka's opinion about Uchiha.

Which, of course, was not lost on the captain. "Why you little-" she hissed.

Tobirama cleared his throat authoritatively.

"Akiko may duel in my stead."

Everyone turned towards him in an instant.

The man stared at Touka a moment longer before his gaze met Akiko's incredulous own eyes, her mouth slightly agape despite how undignified that made her look.

What was he thinking? Surely this kind of decision had implications for him - should she win, or lose - and anyway, besides the taijutsu training she performed, Tobirama had little knowledge about her actual skill - and neither did Akiko know about the true power Touka wielded.

And those were just his own, personal consequences.

Akiko considered this whole idea - dangerous. Not because she wouldn't hesitate to fight Touka for a moment, not at all - rather, ironically, she did find a violent solution to this to be… unsatisfactory.

And yet.

A small, tiny part of her was exhilarated . This chance, this offering - an option to use more than just her words against this woman whose attitude again, again and again was railing against Akiko. It wasn't as though she was excited to use violence at all - no.

Akiko found herself excited to be allowed to speak the language Touka seemed to want to scream. Touka, who did not want to listen, time and again - in a setting, where there'd be no death but a fair match.

Wouldn't that be… honorable, even?

Honoring Touka's ways, her customs?

Tobirama raised a silver eyebrow slowly as though to ask, well?

Akiko drew a deep breath, once. She gave him a curt nod.

A small smile formed on Tobirama's lips.

Touka, on the other hand, seemed to be less glad and more shocked at this development. "What?!"

Tobirama clicked his tongue. "You heard me," he uttered condescendingly. "She will carry my name, as custom allows. Or are you scared she'd win?" A taunt, clearly.

Touka jutted her chin forward; she jeered. "Bah!"

Well, Akiko didn't doubt her resolve, really. She smiled broadly at Touka. "Well, then. I'm looking forward to it."

Her lurid gaze made Akiko wonder if she'd truly honor this presumed no killing rule.

Maru clicked her tongue. "As lovely as bashing your heads in is," her finger pointed at Akiko now. "You're gonna have to announce a date for this occasion, young lady."

"Not so fast," Touka raised a palm, nodding at Tobirama. "Tobirama will. You're dueling in his stead." And again, the disdain dripped from her voice. Ever the second class person. Akiko took a deep breath.

Tobirama's narrow glare lingered on Touka a moment longer, his palm stroking over the sharp line of his jaw slowly. As though he felt her lingering stare, the scarlet eyes locked with hers again for a moment.

Akiko inhaled deeply. As much as she looked forward to the chance, she had not trained properly despite her taijutsu exercises since arriving here. Touka though? She was in prime condition and regularly experienced combat.

"A month from now."

Touka scoffed. "What, trying to actually teach her to fight before the duel?"

Tobirama blinked lazily, his lips formed a thin smile. "Very considerate, Touka. Unlike you, Akiko has not been allowed to train because of, ah, rules. It wouldn't be right to taint your possible victory by such an unsightly circumstance like a disadvantage on Akiko's behalf, no?"

The captain sneered.

"Then I'm glad you agree it's fair Akiko gets more time."

After the rather intense encounter, both ventured back to Tobirama's machiya. Akiko remained quiet for the short trip - admittedly, she was a little surprised Tobirama had not used his infamous teleportation jutsu to just get there faster, but her mind was racing anyhow.

What just happened - it had quite frankly blown Akiko's mind. Not just for the implications for her personally; but also Tobirama: who, each time the woman glanced over for but a second, seemed quite calm. She wasn't at all an expert in Senju custom, but duels like this carried great significance in the Uchiha clan; deciding over lines of succession and so on. Now, they were a quite rare occasion - most of the time, offended parties settled their dispute verbally or, if need be, with the elders or the clan leader - but when words failed, steel was drawn. The outcome of such challenges was definite and incontestable; if a party permanently injured or even killed another…

It had not happened in a long, long time in her clan that valued their familial bonds highly.

However, the Senju, though a tightly knit and equally loving clan, seemed to be run with a lot more calculation. Akiko couldn't help but wonder how that factored into things like duels.

Especially those involving, well, an Uchiha.

Once they had reached the machiya and each had gotten their sandals off, Tobirama strode towards his research table slowly - too slowly. Akiko followed suit swiftly. The man turned, a silver eyebrow raised up questioningly.

She'd be clever about this. With a cheeky grin, she folded her hands behind her back. "Why did you do that?"

His deep voice remained impassive. "What?"

Akiko sighed. Feigning ignorance was the poorest choice of tactic for a man like Tobirama; however given the fact he had done a lot today, especially pertaining to her, she'd grant him a shred of lenience. "Letting me duel in your name."

The Senju rolled his eyes then, a rumbling sound rolling down his throat which accompanied the roll of his eyes as a fair deal of irony tinted his baritone voice. "Oh, it's going to be entertaining , don't you think?"

Akiko's lip curled in a smirk. She saw the irony swiftly for what it was - avoiding her question. "Please don't tell me you're like Gotoku."

Tobirama's eyelids fluttered as he rolled his eyes; he gave a perfectly exasperated sigh which in its own right was comical. "I'm absolutely positive it is impossible to be like Gotoku." Fair enough, Akiko had to agree there. "But no. This duel will be a test of skill, and while I know Touka's, matching yours against it will no doubt be intriguing."

His insistence - and the slightly more serious tune - had her confidence falter. Akiko's smirk fell slightly - was this just a test to him, then? An experiment to witness her fight? She frowned a bit. "So, you're just excited to see me fight? Use my Sharingan?"

The chuckle the man gave was so acerbic for a brief, brief second Akiko couldn't help but wonder if he actually became miffed at her insinuation. His arms crossed and his eyebrows rose lazily; his voice was coated in so much sarcasm that indeed, the sudden turn in acidity Akiko would only explain this way. "Absolutely. It's not like the Senju haven't fought the Uchiha for a long time and I haven't ever seen a Sharingan in a battle to the death, even."

She sighed. Of course - he was right; she didn't even deny feeling a tad bit silly for considering that had been the reason. But even then, a thought occurred to her. "This is something else, though. Like you said - a test of our skills and not about who is clever enough to kill the other first." Sometimes, combat was decided on a mere whim or even luck. A duel though? It changed things. Without the pressure of fighting for one's life and being unable to unleash their full powers each, things were different.

Tobirama hummed thoughtfully and any trace of annoyance was wiped away. "Well, then perhaps it is going to be intriguing, no?" In fact, the man even gave a cheeky smile now - a knowing flash of his teeth.

Akiko puffed up her cheeks and placed both hands on her hips defiantly. The notion was not at all lost on her - irked, she scowled a little. "Actually, do tell me more about the rules, now while we're at it."

Tobirama's smirk grew a little wider. Akiko's hands gripped her hips tightly as her brows furrowed. How did he get under her skin like this? "Admittedly, accepting such a challenge without knowing the rules seems like an uncharacteristically rash decision for you."

"Tobirama," she warned him once, a hand twitching.

"One might think you were itching to smack Touka."

"As if you aren't," she spat back swiftly.

The white-haired Senju blinked innocently a few times; enough to make Akiko's anger dissipate at the clear indication before both shared a little chuckle. Then, he cleared his throat.

"The duel has three phases. As per the Senju tradition of priding ourselves as versatile shinobi, you will first only use taijutsu, then nin- and genjutsu, and in the final round, you're allowed to each use everything available to you, including weapons, blunt and sharp alike."

Interesting. That was different, then - in her clan, there just was one fight in which each opponent gave it their all. To make a duel this tactical - it felt as though they were expected to show off. Akiko couldn't claim it surprised her anymore with all she knew of the Senju now, but the implication was not boding well for her.

Unless, of course-

She took a deep breath. "I see. What about kekkei genkai?"

Tobirama clicked his tongue, mustering Akiko intently. "They're only permitted in the last round. As I explained; versatility is key. Not what you've been born with."

Akiko violently suppressed a colorful curse.

Now, all her life she had ensured to constantly train without her Sharingan, too. Yet she would have to train harshly to have even a slight chance against someone who never had a Sharingan. Once an Uchiha had known the benefits of the dojutsu, it was difficult to revert back to a normal fighting style. The incredibly swift way with which the eyes processed information had the body react so fast - she'd block attacks before her opponent finished them, evaded before a hit came to close and deciphered a jutsu before handsigns were finished. And then there were the benefits of seeing chakra, too.

Not to mention, her Mangekyo Sharingan…

Her arms crossed in front of her chest. "You are aware my fighting style is accustomed to using my Sharingan and therefore most efficient with it."

The scarlet gaze flashed briefly; his lips curled to a more mischievous notion. "It would appear the duel then became even more intriguing."

Akiko didn't believe it. Was Tobirama actually really enjoying to see her squirm under the predicament he also placed here in? Red flushed her cheeks. That couldn't be it surely; he had to have something on the line, too, if she duelled in his name. "You're not slightly concerned I might lose in your name?"

Much to her surprise, his smile grew confident again and a hand extended slowly as the deep, calm voice ventured to explain again. "This duel isn't entirely decided on who wins the most rounds. In fact, a convincing performance in the last round leaves a lasting impression as nobody, of course, will restrict themselves in a real battle. And…," his smile grew to a proper grin as the white teeth of his flashed in the dim light of the room. "I believe you have more to lose than I. Surely, that will also help bolster your determination."

Akiko wanted to smack him. Properly wipe the grin off his insolent face with her flat palm. "Determination doesn't win duels. Or fights."

"But it is a weighing factor to them."

He was right, again - but he didn't have to be so cheeky about it. Of course, of course Tobirama Senju had not acted without calculation. And while his explanation was a silver lining here, the woman still didn't feel quite comforted, now. Her index finger tapped on her upper arm. "Then it will get interesting, for sure," she yielded.

She was not scared - not the slightest. This was another obstacle she'd have to overcome and once she did , she'd have secured a place here once and for all. It was an opportunity.

No, the problem was if she failed.

Suddenly, Tobirama's gaze narrowed to small slits and all traces of cheekiness were gone - his deep voice was utterly serious. "Akiko, fair advice: Touka is going to try and grind you into the dirt. I don't think I've ever picked up such malice from her before."

Fantastic. Caustically, the woman chuckled. "It's not like I haven't fought Senju for dear life for a long time, too, you know." Something told her she'd fight that Senju woman for life, as well.

In a proverbial sense.

Tobirama clicked his tongue; the scarlet glance again scrutinising her thoroughly. "Certainly."

Something still bothered her - the apparent bold attitude with which Tobirama had taken all this; he, who had offered up his name. For some reason Akiko considered entirely inane she was bothered by this - in fact, so much so she felt forlorn he'd be like this; cheeky, teasing her.

Was it just a test to him, after all, then? Why didn't she just jump at this chance, his attitude be damned?

"So, that's it then, Tobirama?" Akiko suddenly blurted. "Do you actually enjoy seeing me fight, with my proverbial back to the wall?"

No trace of his brazen attitude returned. His mien was firm - the lips a tight line and his angular facial features stern; both hands gripped each bicep tightly. "Please. It is viable to analyse every kind of fighting style one can see in order to gain advantage in combat," he explained sternly - too sternly.

Akiko grew impatient. This was just a pretense, she knew it - he said so himself. Indirectly. "With all due respect, you've fought so many Uchiha before, as you told me." She pointed at him with her slender finger, her jaw jutting forward. Why, why was she so intent about this? But, no backing down. "So, that's bullshit."

Tobirama's nostrils flared a little as he was verbally backed into the corner, the muscle of his jaw worked hard. Whether it was Akiko's impudence or the fact she was right , she didn't know but the man's tune had taken a decided turn to an annoyed one. His eyes rolled a little; he practically ground the words out. "It would appear, then, gratitude for a well-intended deed is not common in your clan either, is it?"

Finally. Was it so hard to admit?

Akiko's lip curled in the barest hint of a genuine smile - Tobirama as good as given in to the fact he had wanted to grant her the opportunity to finally battle Touka on the only ground the woman seemed to be willing to understand. To grant Akiko the chance - this grace, this… kindness.

But what was more important - it was not simply another experiment to him - she relaxed a little.

Suddenly, confidence came easily.

"On the contrary. I'll honor it by beating Touka into the ground."

The scarlet gaze scrutinised her thoroughly a moment longer. Slowly but surely a smirk spread on his lips again - mischievous; dark almost. Except this time, Akiko felt entirely comfortable with it - comforted by it, even.

A low chuckle rolled off his deep timbre easily.

"You could, of course, train with me before that." He extended a hand again. "Exercise without your Sharingan."

Akiko flashed a confident grin.

"That would be helpful, wouldn't it?"

Tobirama had not expected his brother to be exactly approving of what happened today - the challenge.

But to find Hashirama waiting for him in the living area of the main family's quarters of the mansion was a surprise.

To put it lightly.

In the blink of a second Tobirama appeared where his hiraishin seal was etched into the wood, the blur cleared and - he stared at a deeply frowning Hashirama, whose gaze was bereft of its usual warmth.

It was mere tactical thinking that he didn't roll his eyes right away. Could he fathom his brother's chagrin? Sure. Did he want to deal with it now? No, not really.

Still, he knew better than to ignore Hashirama right now.

"Elder Brother," he cleared his throat.

"I'm disappointed, Tobirama," Hashirama cut straight to the point.

"That much seems obvious," he replied drily, fully aware sarcasm wasn't doing him any favours right now.

Luckily, Hashirama overstepped it simply. "Akiko has been cleared of all charges and the next thing you do is enable Touka to fight her? Whatever happened to diplomacy? Peace?"

Tobirama sighed. Of course he was aware of the, say, mixed signal this whole ordeal might be giving off. Even so, "Touka threatened Akiko. She has been since she arrived. It's nigh time Akiko gets a chance-" He broke off to chuckle mirthlessly, "no, the right to defend herself; in a way Touka understands." His arms crossed in front of his chest; he jutted his chin forward boldly. "The only thing lamentable here is Touka only speaking in violence."

Hashirama arms crossed. For a moment, he was quiet - long enough to actually prompt Tobirama to do something he rarely ever did around his brother: gauge his emotions via sensing. Hashirama's blinding, gargantuan signature was overcome by - disappointment. And a twinge of anger. Tobirama had to repress a sigh. What had he even expected?

And what would Hashirama say if he knew why Tomi confessed?

"It's easy to blame her, isn't it? You are still enabling her by allowing this duel," his elder brother continued finally.

Tobirama ground his teeth. Hashirama was not wrong, but that wasn't why anger was flaring inside of him. "And what of the alternative, Elder Brother? Let Touka bully Akiko more? Even after what she did for us?"

The sheer notion infused Tobirama with anger yet again; an unreasonable amount. Just before when he prodded a little at Akiko's verbal posture out of playfulness, the emotion overcame him so quickly, so easily; it was shocking. But true - he was nothing if not true.

The Senju leader's mien remained impassive, though. "Of course not," he replied firmly. "Touka needs to be reigned in." At least that much they could agree on.

But even so. "You know as well as I do Touka is not an individual that simply is talked down," Tobirama felt the anger rolling off of himself slowly though his voice remained calm. The more thought he gave it, the more his frustration about the guard captain grew. "She'll feel reprimanded, wronged, and continue slyly. As she has."

Hashirama scrunched his eyebrows and shook his head once. "And a duel is going to change her mind, Tobirama?" The disbelief was obvious.

Again, the white-haired Senju chuckled mirthlessly. "No, it will not. But if Akiko wins, then Touka will have to respect that at least." A victory won by sheer strength and violence. Charming indeed. Tobirama wondered if he'd done the same for anyone other than Akiko Uchiha.

Why did he ask himself that?

He did not want to show Hashirama as much. All of this was petty, maybe, but his brother knew him, too. He'd guess what Tobirama thought, anyway.

And sure enough, Hashirama considered him with a long, ponderous frown Tobirama found more difficult to endure with each passing moment.

Finally, Hashirama sighed. "Fair enough."

Tobirama did not like his firm tone.

"And if she loses?"

He bristled instantly. Of course Hashirama had to pose this question. It was enough to have been discussing it at length with Akiko, but the silent, smart way in which his brother brought it forward hit Tobirama in all the wrong ways. He clenched his teeth tightly. "She won't," he hissed, lowly, just as angry about how petulant that sounded.

Akiko had no choice but to win this duel.

For a multitude of reasons.

Tobirama would see to it.

Hashirama raised an eyebrow. Brazenly.

Tobirama huffed.

"Very well," the Senju leader drawled, "then consider yourself informed that I still do not approve of this in the slightest and will not help you, at all. You're on your own."

Coldness crept into Tobirama's chest. Seldom had he felt this sort of discord between himself and his brother. It'd pass, he knew - likewise he understood the concerns Hashirama raised. They came from a place of care, of love - like just about anything he did.

And yet.

He couldn't deny the sting he felt as Hashirama turned, the Senju haori billowing behind him as he headed towards his quarters.

What was worse: the knowledge of Akiko's quaint method of acquiring information weighed heavily in his heart - alone, now. More so than before. He did not want to gamble his brother's reaction - or break his unspoken promise to Akiko - by saying anything.

Not when the stakes were Akiko's fate.

Tobirama would suffer the vexation of silence, instead.

Sleep wouldn't come easily this night. Tobirama tossed and turned on his futon, but his mind kept trailing back to the decision he made today.

He did not regret it. Not the slightest.

Yet Hashirama's disapproval weighed more on him than he wanted to admit. He needed to remind himself his brother disagreed with the modality of solving the problem at hand: not the fact there was a problem to begin with.

For there very much a glaring problem nothing else seemed to solve. The clan's treatment of Akiko was testament to their own shortcomings in terms of peace. Sure enough, they had managed the fatal peace summit in what appeared to be ages ago now, but Tobirama knew - many of his people were not more tolerant, either.

Akiko was a chance, a chance to finally break the pattern and convince even the most stubborn Senju peace was, in fact, attainable. The will to end fighting and start diplomacy slumbered in other clans.

Who knew, maybe more Uchiha would follow Akiko's example.

That was… if Akiko won this duel and secured the respect of those who did not grant her the benefit of doubt.

He refused to think she might not. Not just because for the implications it had for him.

No, the thought caused his chest to tighten and an unpleasant shiver ran down his back.

He didn't… want Akiko to lose - he wanted her to be granted this chance.

To live a life here.

Notes:

I wish you all a happy 2022! I hope it's going to be better than 2021, huh. But that's a low standard, lmao.

Huge step forward in the plot here! I don't think there's more to say that hasn't been made obvious in the story, hehe. I'm happy to be in this section of Irenic now. Constructive relationship starts! As always, many thanks to my beloved beta-reader kuramakakashi/lehbarnes 💖💖 And Kaiseaya whose lore is the best and for the support! 💖💖

Chapter 14

Summary:

Duelling in the Senju Clan is not handled the same as it is in the Uchiha Clan. Akiko figured as much - but the more she learns about her opponent and the rules, the more she realises how harshly she needs to train. And the matter of the arson still is not fully resolved yet, at all.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The view was stunning.

Fukuko breathed deeply. Few buildings in the Uchiha compound had two stories, the main family's mansion's third story - a single room, which could be opened completely through the shoji panels - was an absurd luxury.

But the mountains behind Fukuko, the compound in front of her and the valley down past the rocky plains of the ancestral Uchiha home was - breathtaking.

Madara cleared his throat. "If you gawk more, the tea will get cold."

Fukuko rolled her eyes. This man had a knack for ruining any moment. She turned to join him at the kotatsu in the middle of the room. Madara was dressed in a dark, loose kimono adorned with the Uchiha fan. She wondered when last he had brushed his hair.

"Just admiring our beautiful countryside, excuse you," she spat back, pouring herself tea.

Madara's lip curled in a sneer. "Really. Maybe you need more shifts in the guard towers if you're not sick of the view yet."

Fukuko slammed the teapot down. "Your attitude is a pain in the ass."

His sneer became a grin.

To avert the current topic, and maybe just to annoy him for once, Fukuko changed it. "The first agreement with the Inuzuka has been signed now. Took us long enough."

Sure enough, Madara's grin became tainted with disgust. "I'll never get the smell of wet dog out of here, now that their envoys will be staying here."

Fukuko's fingers drummed on the kotatsu. "Yeah. I wonder what they'll say about Hikaku and Kotaro."

"Better that I don't hear of it."

"Madara, you're familiar with the concept of hypocrisy?"

His arms crossed in front of his chest. He frowned. Not good. Fukuko wondered if she'd taken it too far, again. Besides being the prime example of a shinobi, another talent of Madara's was sulking.

"I am. But that's not what I mean. You know what I think of this 'alliance'. What's the use?"

For the second time, Fukuko rolled her eyes so hard they hurt. "Let's see. For now, less enemies to worry about. Soon, more shinobi. Which means more power. And then - access to their knowledge."

"Oh yes, the Inuzuka's ominous friendly clan, who hates the Senju, too." Madara huffed, gaze darkening, "who hit them right in their heart, as well. Poetic."

The phrase was…difficult to take in, Fukuko could admit, but she had been a better diplomat than Madara, who had flat out ridiculed Koshiro for it. But now? In the privacy of his home, Madara seemed perfectly miffed about it. "Why does it annoy you? You hate the Senju. They apparently hate the Senju. We have a common enemy then. Seems simple to me."

Madara's glare lingered on Fukuko, but it had no effect on her. "I want to crush them. Without some dog wranglers' help."

The woman dragged a hand over her face then. Impossible. Dealing with this man sometimes was impossible. She knew better than to remind Madara again how well the by now ironic 'I'm a lonely wolf' attitude, had worked for him. He might make good on a death threat after all and the third story was high.

Silently, she regarded him with a serious gaze. The fury in his posture was tangible. Hatred and anger seemed to be the only things dragging Madara out of perpetual resignation and sarcasm these days.

Fukuko sighed. "Please, Madara. We will be stronger for this. It's about the Uchiha, too. The clan."

He stayed silent long enough to make her hope the message might've reached him.

"Akiko is still out there. We both know where. There has been no justice for Izuna yet. How can I feel better?"

A futile hope, then. Worse yet, his voice was cold; devoid even of sheer anger. Fukuko worried. Not just for Akiko.

"Because I want you to, Madara."

His eyes widened just a fraction.

"More people care than you think, Leader," she whispered, palms flat on the table.

Madara's mouth was a thin line. "I know why you're here. Akiko asked you to be."

Now, indignation roiled within Fukuko. Her beloved friend's legacy aside, her name was becoming a burden these days. She snorted. "If you knew anything about me, then you'd know I don't do anything I don't believe in."

He subjected her to his intense glare a moment longer. For a second, Fukuko wondered if she'd waver finally. Madara scoffed, eventually. The bleak sarcasm returned to his tune. "That so? I'm worth believing in, then?"

With relief, the woman found her barbed tongue again. "Self-pity doesn't suit you," she chided firmly, finally sipping her tea. Too cold, now. "You're more than that, Madara, so stop the attitude."

That was all she'd offer him now.

He was surprisingly quiet after.

When next he spoke, Fukuko had to reign herself in from gasping how serious he sounded - down to earth. "If my sister is allied with the Senju… that will be a serious problem."

She swallowed her tea heavily. The statement hung in the air like a weapon. A shiver ran down Fukuko's spine.

"Yeah. It would be."

Akiko made a decision to read Tobirama the definition of 'help' again.

Because the rigorous drill he forced her to undergo once they started to 'train' certainly did not feel 'helpful' or even 'beneficent'. In fact, the intensity caused her to wonder if he either started to doubt his decision to offer up his honor in the duel - at least Akiko hoped that was the only thing on the line - or if he was just shocked and frustrated about the state of her training condition.

Certainly, their first session - the next day, right after Touka's challenge - had been telling enough.

"Tell me everything about your capabilities and fighting style," Tobirama demanded as soon as the duo had reached the training ground and were standing in the low, sand-filled basin. The sun was not even up yet - the sky was drenched in red rays, just enough to not need any lantern of sorts.

Akiko had not exactly minded being up this early, but a warning would have been nice. Such as telling her that he would expect her very early.

Instead, Tobirama had barely given her a moment to gauge the loud rapping at her door before he bellowed he was expecting her downstairs in five minutes sharp. All Akiko managed in response was a shriek, scrambling up to cover herself haphazardly in expectation of the man entering - who actually for once had the decency to respect her personal space by not actually doing so. She raked a hand through her hair while wondering why her instinct to attack had not been triggered in response to that . Frankly, the fact he had not barged in and straight up dragged her out was the most surprising thing here. The times Tobirama had excused his behaviour by clarifying "It's my house, Akiko," was staggering, after all.

Therefore it was with a rather disgruntled mien Akiko now regarded the Senju, dressed in his blue, short-sleeved shirt; whereas she wore her ever bleak, black Uchiha clanswear - the tunic that was not even adorned with the Uchiha crest anymore. Technically it wasn't even Uchiha clanswear anymore, was it?

"At least offer me breakfast first," she grumbled.

He hummed thoughtfully. "Maybe if you've proven yourself worthy."

Akiko gaped. "Worthy?"

He chuckled in lazy amusement. "Sure, you're going to have to work for your rations, now. Welcome back to the field."

What the hell? She held his gaze incredulously.

The scarlet eyes stared back intensely. Tobirama's lip curled slowly but surely into a smirk.

"Very funny," she rolled her eyes, scoffing now as the notion uncovered the lie.

Not that Akiko would ever complain or hesitate to do her share for the clan - but since when did Tobirama tease her?

Yet the question was blown away as swiftly as it had overcome her when the Senju repeated his initial inquiry harshly again. "Capabilities and fighting style, Akiko. I don't have all day," he firmly reminded, crossing his arms already, all traces of the playful taunt gone.

Except she was grouchy enough to be petulant about this now. "That's a rather bold question and one we've both been dancing around in our little sessions, always." Her arms crossed slowly, micking his favourite pose mockingly.

Tobirama's flashed an irritated glare instantly. It would seem the time for teasing humor was over. "I did not offer you to duel in my stead back then, Akiko," he snapped.

"Then I sure hope I get proper nourishment to face this duel," she hissed back, puffing up her cheek.

Both stared at each other for just a moment longer. Akiko violently had to fight the urge to sputter and snort at the hilarity of the situation; Tobirama's lips had formed an awfully thin line and the corners of his mouth twitched every so often.

Akiko inhaled deeply through her nose in order to try and not to chuckle when she spoke again. "You mentioned knowing my Sharingan possesses genjutsu abilities," she finally began when she felt it was safe to do so.

Tobirama's facial features relaxed instantly, only to fixate her again with an intense stare. He nodded once.

"That is correct, but also incorrect. My Sharingan as such," Akiko cleared her throat briefly, "does not have any ability. But I have a knack for genjutsu and I like to use my Sharingan for it."

Tobirama's gaze narrowed slightly. "Are abilities not tied to the eyes of the Uchiha using them?"

Akiko swallowed down the lump that was forming swiftly in her throat now and soldiered through the tight feeling budding in her chest, encroaching around it, squeezing - it was completely uncomfortable to be speaking about this, suddenly. For more reasons than one.

"It feels wrong to tell you all this," she muttered, dragging a hand over her face - letting her gaze wander, even, as though that'd alleviate the feeling somehow.

The Senju hummed briefly in his low timbre. "Well, I can't help you prepare unless I know the way you fight and your capabilities." His tone was bereft of any irritation and briefly, Akiko wondered if he had sensed her discomfort.

"I know."

Of course he was sensing.

"And I trust we both do agree another training with you is highly unlikely-"

"I know!" Akiko ground her teeth. Closing her eyes she forced down even breaths - in, out, in, out - to pry off the suffocating tendrils that wanted to constrict her wholly. She clutched herself closer in an attempt to comfort herself. As if to fight off the feeling, she hissed at him, "It's still awfully convenient for you-"

"Akiko," Tobirama interjected, the deep voice suddenly having taken on a very cutting tone. "I'll repeat myself once." He paused, and only when she met his stern, scrutinizing stare again did the man continue speaking, perfectly firm. "I offered you the chance to duel, and it does not come without drawbacks for me, so."

Another poignant pause.

"Do comply."

He was right - Akiko knew he was right - and while it helped a little with what she was about to tell him, it did not fully stop the shiver that ran down her spine as she spoke. Why was this even so difficult to speak about? She should be prepared to, if she wanted peace and reconciliation, there should be no secrets, anyway - but no, she knew why.

These eyes -

Keep calm.

Keep calm.

Tobirama's gaze did not waver a second. The noise of Akiko's chakra signature screamed distress as the woman weighed her words and quite frankly he was more than interested to know why that was.

Finally, she wound up enough air to speak again, firmer than he'd expected with what he sensed from her. But then again, Akiko so often surprised with a calm exterior.

"Abilities are not tied to the Sharingan. The jutsu you witnessed in battle can be performed by any Uchiha with their Sharingan awakened, provided they manage to learn it. But some do have certain preferences, like myself. However," by now, even without his sensor skills Tobirama would've easily picked up on Akiko's distress with the faint jitter of her tone, "that goes for the Sharingan. The Mangekyo Sharingan is a different story. It has… special abilities."

The Mangekyo Sharingan.

His forehead wrinkled in a fine frown and before he knew it, his hands were squeezing his bicep each a little bit more. Tobirama had not heard that name yet, although he had a distinct feeling to what it pertained - certain Uchiha had a different Sharingan, a pattern unlike the standard three tomoe Sharingan he'd so often glanced at in battle.

The discomfort of Akiko's signature was a loud buzz almost by now, louder with each weak pulse of sensor chakra he sent out.

A silver eyebrow rose slowly.

"There are several jutsu only those with the Mangekyo can perform," her gaze wandered to the sky again as her distress spiked again; the pale hands on her upper arms quivering ever so slightly. "But… that doesn't matter."

"Why?"

Akiko's obsidian eyes slowly met Tobirama's again - her vexation was blaring now; so much so he was surprised he wasn't hearing her heart jumping out of her throat.

Or that her breaths were coming ragged.

And yet.

Abruptly, her voice was quiet. Bereft of the internal torment.

"Because I haven't…," she frowned, " shown the Mangekyo yet."

"Shown?"

"Yes," she countered tersely.

The discrepancy - if he didn't know any better, he'd have guessed she was telling him a lie from the quaint wording alone.

Except there was no dissonance in her words whatsoever and her chakra signature whatsoever.

Akiko was as taut as a bowstring - physically and mentally - but she was not lying.

Tobirama's gaze narrowed again. His instinct was telling him to question further. To prod at this statement; but logically, why should he? She was not lying. In fact, she was as emotional as she could be - underneath her impeccable mask of stoicism - so a lie, he'd catch quickly.

But the obvious question remained.

"The matter of the Mangekyo seems to cause you great discomfort," he finally stated, his deep voice mirroring an attempt of a soothing tone.

To which Akiko had an utterly dry huff left; the jitter cracking from nervousness. "As I haven't displayed the Mangekyo yet, it's a topic left for another day, Tobirama," her tone quickly became clipped - and dark. "It's a cruel and horrible memory, so."

He tilted his head slightly. "Memory? I don't-"

The revulsion of her chakra signature spiked, then, at once - changed.

To fear.

Akiko dropped her arms and took a decisive step forward, but the finger that pointed at Tobirama shook.

"Stop it, okay?"

The Senju held up his hands defensively. "Very well," the words rolled off his throat in his deep tune easily but he had seen it - he had seen Akiko's perfect composure crack; the panic in her gaze that matched the fear haunting her signature as he frequently sensed.

Suddenly, the man felt an urge to stop sensing altogether - it seemed inadequate, inappropriate - it was obvious what the topic had been doing to her, no?

For a moment, he'd tune out of his sensory perception - and the world became mute.

Akiko closed her eyes and wiped her palm over her black tunic, inhaling deeply. As she smoothed out the wrinkles of the fabric, so did she smooth her exterior seemingly.

Just a moment later, the woman's voice was her ever calm, composed self. "Apologies," she blinked slowly, her hands now behind her back. "Another day, Tobirama."

A promise he'd hold her to, surely. Perhaps - perhaps out of more than scientific fascination or even tactical intelligence.

Part of him - part of him might just be worried, he darkly realised.

"As you wish," he retorted curtly, resolving to get back to business order before he'd entertain more silly thoughts. They had wasted enough time, as it was. "That concludes your dojutsu. A bit, anyway. You still owe me a report about your other capabilities." His palm extended a little. "Go on."

Akiko breathed in and out deeply a few more times. As she did her facial expression seemed to soften slowly; mirthful, at a glance, maybe. She did not smile, but her voice was firm again.

"Aside from genjutsu, which are my forte, I do pride myself to be a versatile ninjutsu user. I mastered more elements than fire. I regularly train taijutsu but," she shrugged a little and finally, the ghost of a smile wanted to drag the corners of her mouth upwards, a little. "I'm not a master. It's enough, I say."

Tobirama's fingertips drummed on his left upper arm. "Unfortunately there's two rounds in which you do not have your Sharingan and one in which you have no nin- and genjutsu available," he muttered.

"That is lamentable."

"Touka specialises in tai- and ninjutsu," he tersely continued. Which meant Touka was versed in whatever each round demanded.

With no small amount of acridity, he realised these rules may not at all have been tailored to be fair to Uchiha challengers.

Akiko's unimpressed mien indicated she had reached the same conclusion.

"I hope you're not too attached to your honor."

Tobirama's nostrils flared instantly as he puffed out an indignant breath. "With that attitude, I certainly won't be attached to it much longer," he snapped.

The timid smile was growing to be a devious smirk. "You were the one taunting me about having more to lose in this duel than you have."

His anger leveled out easily as Tobirama brandished one his best sneers himself; instantly earning a dismayed frown from Akiko. "Certainly. For I do not care about honor, successions or whatever else the clan may think. We're stuck in an idiotic war that needs to end. You however," he tilted his head slightly, "have one - and only one - chance to squash the elements in this clan that really do want to see you exiled - or better yet, dead. If you lose…" he'd let Akiko fill the dreadful gap he left there.

It was a cruel kind of motivation, Tobirama knew - but he was not a man of ardent optimism like his elder brother nor would he weave sweet words to comfort Akiko. His was an approach of rationality and logic, which often was straightforward and maybe brutal, but they'd both be in the clear of what was needed here.

It'd give everyone the tools and strength of will to get through it - and work further towards what really mattered in the grand picture of all things.

And besides - now, he had experienced the barbed tongue of the woman enough himself to know she did not mince her words, either.

And it worked - maybe. Time to stretch out his sensor skills again - with a weak pulse of chakra, her signature flared up right in front of him again - buzzing with determination as her jaw was set to a hard line.

"Since Izuna died, my life's been riding on single chances," her smirk returned, but it shone beautifully with her resolve. "What's one more?"

A smile spread on his lips before he knew it. Now that was something he could work with well enough. "Excellent."

After all, it would seem Akiko had one weapon in her arsenal Touka did not have: the desperation of a person whose ground is breaking under their feet.

Well, he'd make good on his offer, too.

"As you are not allowed to use your Sharingan until the last round, I presume your advantage in genjutsu is lessened." He clicked his tongue. "However, I do know a handful I'd teach you gladly."

Akiko blinked, and the steely ardency seemed to smolder out a little as the quirky softness returned to her face - she smiled, again. Tobirama sensed. She felt - surprised.

"That is-" She shook her head once. "Thank you."

"Why are you surprised?"

Her smile grew. "You're not in the business of sharing your knowledge or your jutsu, you know," her hand returned from her back to rub her chin a little. "In fact, this clan seems to have a second currency that is knowledge."

Tobirama rolled his eyes. He had no time to explain finer Senju politics to Akiko right now, but the notion did let a pesky, tiny feeling of warmth blossom in his chest - as though he liked her gratitude. "Hmph. It is a mutually beneficial deal," he concluded, casting a glance to the side before Akiko would notice any more color on his pale skin.

If she did, she was decent enough not to comment on it. Which was surprising.

Tobirama fixated on her again. "With your Sharingan, you should be able to copy genjutsu easily, so that lets us cut time. The same with ninjutsu."

Akiko dropped the softness again and nodded firmly, once.

"Which brings me to my next question. You said you mastered more elemental types beyond fire. Which ones?"

"All but water. I'm best with fire, though, obviously," she waved a little bit apologetically, "as well as lighting."

Tobirama nodded, and smirked slowly again. "Then you'll learn water now."

Akiko's eyebrows climbed up. "In a month? That seems… unlikely."

"Not if I'm teaching you."

Her arms crossed in front of her chest. "Won't Touka expect this? If anyone knows one thing about your fighting style, it's that you're extremely fast and use terrifying water style jutsu."

He hummed a deep tone in agreement. "She will. What she won't know however is how you incorporate my knowledge into your assets, on which we also will work." Tobirama extended a hand again. "I'm giving you tools. Versatility." What the Senju are all about. "You will need to handle it."

Akiko placed her hands on her hips as she held his gaze a bit longer. Her mind seemed to race with how her signature was buzzing again. Tobirama crossed his arms.

He didn't doubt her intellect to make the most out of all he'd train her and teach her. Really, they faced a different problem, here.

And once more, Akiko was on the same page. "We're going to have a lot of work in very little time, Tobirama."

He crossed his arms again, shrugging curtly. "What can I say. I am a busy man."

She chuffed ironically. "Sounds like you're going to spend a lot less time with your research."

A silver eyebrow arched up slowly. "Indeed. Regrettably so. I sure hope you will appreciate the sacrifices I'm making for you," he countered with no small amount of sarcasm himself. Quite frankly, the outlook on those next four weeks was putting a damper on his mood. Training with Akiko… helped it.

A little.

She gave a nod. "I'll make the most out of them."

"I do not doubt it," he replied, his voice getting more serious again. It was time to address another issue - something that had been on his mind since the moment the challenge had been made. "A word of advice, Akiko."

The only indication she listened was her raising a black eyebrow again - but Tobirama did not doubt her attention was on high alert again. He made sure his tone had been foreboding enough.

"Lethal force may be forbidden in formal duels like these, but it will be difficult to not see… injuries as accidents. Collateral damage, really."

The implication was clear enough - her smooth forehead instantly wrinkled with a deep frown. With a weak pulse of sensory chakra he picked up on her confusion easily enough - but plenty of worry also tugged at the noise of her signature. He disliked it - he hated he even had to say it. But what he had sensed yesterday - that needed addressing.

"You're saying Touka might try to incapacitate me? On purpose?"

Tobirama sighed a little. "I do know she is going to give it her all, Akiko." A rare euphemism he was not even certain as to why he'd resort to that kind of speech.

The hatred that had dripped off of Touka Senju's chakra signature yesterday made that of a war-ridden Uchiha warrior pale.

Quite frankly, Tobirama was ashamed.

Akiko's lips formed a tight line. She huffed. "So am I."

"I wouldn't put it past Touka to try to blind you during this duel."

A most cruel practice by all means, one even his father had still endorsed in the clan. He vividly remembered being encouraged to do so anytime they went up against the Uchiha, and also the times Hashirama hollered he would do no such thing - only to receive another beating. To take an Uchiha's eyesight was to take a bird's wings - it severed them from the sense they had honed most all their life and entrusted the same to in battle. Of course, to take a person's eyesight as such seemed like an unnecessarily cruel act, but to take an Uchiha's precious kekkei genkai, the foundation of their fighting style: atrocious. Killing an enemy incapacitated them just the same without forcing a life of darkness onto them, after they'd probably seen more than anyone else. In fact, it spared them the torture of blindness. It wasn't as logical as anyone would have wanted a younger Tobirama to believe, no. It was just another face of the damn revenge, the old hatred and war they had to overcome: brutality out of grief.

Tobirama was glad to never have done such a thing himself; and once his father had died, Hashirama had explicitly forbidden the Senju to do this any longer.

Touka wouldn't be ripping Akiko's eyes out, of course.

It'd just be an accident.

Anger flushed his veins; the realisation had the blood rush through his ears in an instant. His teeth ground a little on each other and he banned the image of a bloodied, blind Akiko from his mind - it made him far more unsettled that he thought it would.

Akiko's hand had reached for her chin again as her voice hummed a low tune; a gust of wind blew through the vegetation around the training ground and played with the long strands of her hair.

By more inane coincidence Tobirama noticed it had gotten quite long. She'd need to cut it, soon.

Before he'd notice more, he cleared his throat and grasped his upper arms each tighter. "It will not be considered honorable, it might even invalidate any victory of hers - but that won't be of any use to you, after the fact. Not to mention, I don't think the clan is going to mourn your eyesight."

Hashirama, on the other hand - Tobirama could vividly imagine the ire of his elder brother.

Actually no, he could not. He couldn't remember anyone defying Hashirama this brazenly, and would the cover of an accident work for Touka? There was only so much the Senju leader would allow.

Akiko's cheeks were flushed red - her obsidian gaze was narrow and the woman's nostrils flared. Tobirama blinked to find, unsurprisingly, fury roll off of her signature in waves.

"I'm dueling in your name," she snarled.

"You are," he explained as even as he could; for the woman was right: it underlined the hypocrisy of all this. "You'll understand the situation is unprecedented. And unfortunately in Touka, you've picked the person here who hates you most."

Akiko's anger spiked briefly - and with her sigh, it seemed to deflate just like the woman did as her shoulder drooped a little. For a moment she closed her eyes; shook her head - and smiled.

"I understand."

Tobirama raised an eyebrow again.

"Only one solution to this, obviously," she explained with a little wave of her hand, the painfully resigned smile growing a little.

"Enlighten me?"

Akiko shrugged so nonchalantly, Tobirama was… baffled.

"I'll simply best Touka, of course. Easy."

He blinked. "Obviously," he managed to churn out.

He'd have expected her to get frustrated - understandably so, at this blaring threat - shocked, too - but this? Brushing it off lackadaisical with a by all means sound deduction, yet the one that seemed to be the most difficult, out of all? Tobirama gaped a little, but he schooled his features quickly; a hand running through his spiky hair in order to cover up his reaction.

Too late, Akiko chuckled.

"You've been living on the edge for too long it seems," he stated caustically.

"Remember what I told Touka?" Tobirama crossed his arms again, tilting his head slightly as Akiko's smile became more mirthful. "I won't cower before her."

"People backed into a corner will do the bravest things," he echoed her, warmth filling his chest a little again to pacify the anger that still boiled underneath his skin. Touka was a problem, but if he didn't know any better, he'd give Akiko the vote of confidence - more so than he had when he decided to offer her the chance to duel in the first place.

He held Akiko's soft glance with a small smile of his own for a moment longer.

They'd have to get to work - suddenly, a shout.

A bellowing roar of encouragement that made both turn their heads quickly towards its source: a blonde man dressed in earthen-colored clothes at the far end of the training ground, taking off for a sprint in the direction of the outer ring.

Tobirama pinched the bridge of his nose.

Akiko's comically confused glance still was trained to where he had begun his 'training'.

"Who-"

"Gotoku," Tobirama huffed, exasperated. He didn't even need to sense for that maniac's signature to know it was him. There only was one man who shouted 'Let's go' from the top of his lungs at this time of the day.

She blinked.

"Oh."

Tobirama's hand slipped from his nose to rub the side of his jaw.

Just that moment, he suddenly had another idea - one he didn't particularly like but every so often logical ones weren't the most pleasant ones. "Actually Akiko, you might want to try another angle when it comes to training, too."

She tore herself away from wherever Gotoku was now. "What else?"

Tobirama nodded towards the very same direction. "Not what. Who."

Her eyes widened a little as she caught on swiftly.

"Gotoku is very familiar with Touka's taijutsu specifically," he clicked his tongue dismissively, "More so than anyone else in the clan. And given yours is nowhere up to par-"

Akiko propped her hands up her hips instantly, indignation showing even without Tobirama sensing for it. "Thank you for your vote of confidence? You haven't even seen-"

Tobirama waved his hand to dismiss her quickly which earned him an infuriated huff, but he only rolled his eyes. "An objective observation; do not get prickly about this."

Much to his annoyance, her ire spiked and the woman sputtered. "P-prickly?!"

Tobirama's eyelids fluttered slightly as Akiko proverbially puffed up like a cat, continuing to wave her off which strangely enough seemed to only fuel her dismay more. The woman's cheeks grew red from indignation but she didn't retort yet - curiously, he was expecting some kind of sarcastic acid - he continued to speak.

"As I was saying, Akiko, once you calmed yourself…"

She opened her mouth that moment and Tobirama attempted to shut her down with a stern glance.

Much to his surprise, it worked.

It worried him - if the ever eloquent Akiko Uchiha did not find a cynical remark then that might just mean at to bottom of her heart she did - perhaps subconsciously - agree with him.

Not good.

"Gotoku is the clan's most proficient taijutsu master. It'd be a shame were he not, given that man does nothing but train, but anyway. I'd bet if it came to it, there wasn't a single person here who could beat him." He raised a finger. "In taijutsu-only combat, that is."

Akiko apparently had managed to gather her bearings again and crossed her arms, although her expression still seemed rather miffed. "And why on earth would Touka's brother help her most hated enemy here train?"

Tobirama's lips curled up in a fine smile. A sound question of course, but Akiko didn't know Gotoku like he did. "Gotoku's mannerisms and attitude are more than questionable, however the man has - for our intentions and purposes - a fortunate penchant for simply loving taijutsu and actually not caring who performs them against who." In fact, Tobirama was quite certain the man would challenge a goat to fight him if he somehow believed the animal to be proficient in taijutsu. "In simpler terms… if it entertains him well enough, he'll train you, too."

Akiko snorted utterly dry then. "Oh easy," she spat, "I'm sure he's going to love practicing with me then, given how stellar you consider my taijutsu."

He found himself with a sudden, visceral urge to grin - much like yesterday when he egged her on, the words stumbled over his lips before he knew it. "Use your words then, you're smart enough, Akiko."

Briefly, her obsidian gaze widened ever so slightly in the same charming fashion they had yesterday; it was with a comical mixture of disbelief and irony she answered. "I don't think words impress a guy who tells others his underwear does better taijutsu than they do."

Tobirama chuckled briefly, easily - he tilted his head slightly. "Hmm," he mused for a moment. "If anything, good old taunting always works with Gotoku."

She rolled her eyes. "Wonderful idea - I'm going to taunt him into training me -" just then, her gaze widened and her forehead was drawn into a frown. "Maybe that won't be necessary."

He smirked. "See, I knew you'd figure something out. Right," for a moment he looked past the lush forest near the end of the training ground to find the sun lazily rising by now - the red rays that had been drenching this outer part of the Senju compound were turning more and more bright. "We talked enough. It's time to work. You'll have more to do, today, anyway."

Akiko rubbed her palm over her face. "What else, now?"

"Why, you heard Touka yesterday. You'll use your Sharingan to inspect the compound for more explosive seals."

"Nice."

Spoken as bitterly as fresh lemon juice.

Tobirama smirked again. There was something inherently pleasant to have Akiko around, now.

Their first session still was more of an assessment than real training - to talk about skills was one thing, to put them in action was another, Akiko knew. Tobirama made sure to convince himself of the accuracy of her judgement over her own expertise naturally; actions spoke louder than any word ever would.

And so he witnessed her immense fire release firsthand; she weaved the seals effortlessly and tapped into her chakra reserve to release just the right amount, channeled it into her lungs to latch onto the air inside them - and breathed a mighty jet of fire that formed into a flaming orb above the training ground like a blazing, scorching sun.

The Senju's gaze widened slightly.

Akiko took it as a compliment - Tobirama must've seen this jutsu countless times.

"How do you do that?" He inquired when the giant fireball had finally died down.

The question was a slap to the face. Akiko's gaze fell to the sandy ground, a sorrowful shadow veiled her eyes. "Breathing exercises," she whispered softly, faraway, as memories passed her inner eye. Madara, Izuna and more children of the Uchiha - Fukuko - they'd gather to practice, they'd practice at home, they'd perform for their families. "Everyone in the Uchiha clan trains that. Singing, dancing while singing, and of course plain holding your breath." Laughing, chanting - the melodies rang in her ear still.

Never to be heard by her again.

They continued to move through all her other nature releases - lightning seemed to equally impress Tobirama as Akiko used her lash jutsu, a spoil of war ultimately - but such was the way of a Sharingan user. Her wind release he took in without comment, however her earth release…

"You call that 'being able to use earth style jutsu'?" Tobirama scoffed.

Akiko put her hands on her hips. "What else would you call this wall? I certainly didn't use a shovel to create it!"

The scarlet gaze mustered the cracking earthen wall as though it was rotting fish. "Not a lot of chakra, either, it seems," he murmured caustically.

She rolled her eyes. "It's not my first line of defense, now."

"I sure hope it is not your last either, because-"

"Tobirama…"

"-it probably will end-"

"Don't you want to assess my genjutsu next?"

In the literal blink of an eye, her world slowed down and became faster at the same time. Akiko knew her eyes would be crimson red now.

It did well to shut Tobirama up, but he held her Sharingan's stare evenly. "Hm," he simply stated.

Suffice it to say, he was swiftly convinced of her genjutsu skills with her Sharingan: the fact Akiko was able to catch him in an illusion, which he of course had predetermined, without even looking into his eyes but simply talking to him did throw him off easily.

"It works best with eye contact, of course. But for simpler genjutsu, I'm able to use my voice to trap an enemy. Once they looked at me, there hardly is any escaping."

Tobirama cleared his throat firmly. "Glorious," came the dry reply, "but until the last round, not of use."

Her genjutsu without her Sharingan were decent enough - again, not exactly worth his highly coveted praise but at least not the slapstick irony her earth release had gotten.

"Time for taijutsu then." Tobirama assumed a neutral stance and raised his palms. "Attack me. Pretend I'm-," he paused, thinking better of his words. "Nevermind. Attack."

"Wise decision," Akiko snickered before diving in to - have an honest battle with Tobirama Senju.

She could tell he was holding back - likely due to focusing on prodding her defense or simply seeing how she might strike him rather than make a real attempt to bring her down. Yet it was an awkward but thrilling feeling to be dancing through the sand with him like this; her heart thundered in her chest and she couldn't recall when last she had felt this excited to be sparring with someone.

Tobirama honoured his renown well: the man was fast, Akiko didn't think she ever fought someone with reflexes like his.

Finally, he halted her with a raised palm.

"Not bad," he panted, "but unfortunately, Touka will best you."

And just like that, the magic was gone.

"Lovely."

"Which is all the more reason to try and make Gotoku train you," he gestured with his palm, "Touka very much is on par with me, however he will have more versatile tactics to teach you."

The prospect of asking that man for anything was about as thrilling as trying to convince Tobirama not to work at night had been; yet the real delight of the day was be what followed after their session in the training ground: finding more possibly hidden combustion seals in the compound.

Tobirama assured her the whole ordeal had been approved by Hashirama. Even so - "Something about going lurking around the homes of Senju hating me makes me a little nervous. Crazy, that."

"Showing your Sharingan can protect them might just help to change their mind, Akiko. Even crazier, that," he had replied gruffly as they sauntered across the plaza of the compound to begin searching the workshops - vulnerable points, as it was.

"I like it when you're logical like that," she replied in utter resignation, wondering whatever made her think Tobirama would offer ever a shred of encouragement.

"In that case, I wonder why you're so bristly all the time."

She also wondered why she had not slapped him yet.

The task was performed as awkwardly as Akiko imagined it to be: guards accompanied them during the investigation. Surely to glean evidence should it present itself, Akiko had quipped innocently, to which Tobirama had snickered sinister enough to make their companions scowl. Some smiths and crafters pointedly left their shop as soon as they arrived - others stayed. It wasn't hard to guess anymore who was on friendly terms with Marika's family. Akiko started to investigate the outside with her Sharingan. Frankly that made it easier, anyhow. Being treated like a criminal for something that used to be natural still was - alien.

To search every nook and cranny of houses with her Sharingan for a possible combustion seal nearly felt as weird, even more so when the mission initially showed no promise - and only Tobirama's stern voice keeping everyone going forward.

Finally - at the second last of the smithies, eerily similar in architecture to Marika's house.

"Here."

Crisp, in stark contrast to the dead matter of wood with all its small veins and intricacies of being worked on. The seal however: a blazing signal in her hypervigilant sights, fine lines invisibly etched into the woods to all but her.

It was a wooden beam in the right corner of a weapon's smith workshop; supporting the weight of the building no less.

Tobirama huffed. "I can't sense it. They must have hidden the trace on purpose, too."

The professionalism of these seals was becoming more concerning.

Tobirama inspected the seal then - what little could be seen of it anyway, fine carvings that might as well have been leftover markings from construction. "We need to remove it. But… I don't know if it won't go off then."

Both guards pointedly took a step back.

He rolled his eyes. "We need a saw. And Elder Brother. But, let's continue. The inhabitants of this machiya will need to evacuate in the meantime."

By the end of the day, they had found two more seals - at the infirmary and the storage building.

Tobirama had become awfully quiet; a shadow cast over his face from the deep, ponderous frown.

He still accompanied Akiko to his machiya, much to her surprise. In light of these revelations she thought he'd use his hiraishin to get to Hashirama right away. "Thank you, Akiko," he muttered, though his gaze was trained on the main family's building.

"I'm… glad I could help," she murmured for the lack of a better choice of words. To be honest, the situation was grim. Not only were there more seals - but whoever had placed them had good knowledge of the Senju compound.

"Could… could a visitor even get to the infirmary and the storage building like that, Tobirama?"

The scarlet gaze flitted to Akiko in an instant. His lips were a tight line. "No."

It had been a rhetorical question, really. Akiko could not fathom visitor customs being different in the Senju compound: in the Uchiha clan, they'd be supervised, led to the main family's courtyard and their guest house.

Tobirama's grim mien was answer enough.

"I can assure you nobody in the Uchiha would have been privy to the Senju compound," Akiko cleared her throat. "Or capable of infiltration of this caliber and placing these seals. I may have been gone for a while now, but I dare say I knew my clan well."

Tobirama closed his eyes briefly, inhaled deeply. "I… thank you. I need to go to Elder Brother now."

He nodded once before disappearing in the blink of an eye.

Notes:

This took a while! I'm sorry. Between my other short story, real life kept me on my toes. I've been really busy as well with mapping/planning the next plot points in greater detail - Irenic very much is written as I go, to ssssome degree. Anyway, I hope you enjoy! Consider a kudos and/or comment if you do. 💖

As always, many thanks to the wonderful kuramakakashi/lehbarnes for being the bestest beta-reader ever! 💖💖 Kaiseaya's lore lives in this as well! Thank you

Chapter 15

Summary:

Enlisting the help of a particular taijutsu master might be the first challenge in preparing for the duel. And not at all because he isn't eager to train - anyone. Tobirama meanwhile is busy with investigating the failed attempts to burn parts of the compound down.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hashirama had been up in an instant, as soon as he received Tobirama's grim news. They hurried to the infirmary first - evacuated already, but still stuffed with priceless supplies. Like the storage building. As though it were a wounded deer, his brother's tanned hand stroked over the wooden beam, integrated into the wall of the broad hall of the building. The hall itself contained several doors leading to treatment rooms as well as a stairway to the second story, where a handful of rooms with beds for those severely injured were ready. And sometimes, occupied.

No doubt Hashirama's chakra examined the wood like he would a human body. He hummed. "I'll remove it now. Everyone, leave."

Tobirama and Touka - who had been alerted of the situation by the guards that had accompanied Akiko and Tobirama earlier - protested promptly.

"Hashirama-"

"Anija!"

He turned towards them. "There is no need for you to endanger yourselves if this does not work out. And we cannot let this stand."

"What will you do?" Tobirama demanded instantly, as if that would ease his worry.

Hashirama turned back to the wooden beam. "I'll use my wood style to make the beam grow and expel the seal, like a tumor." Lightly, he chuckled. "I'm hoping it does not get triggered and is not rooted deeper."

"You hope?" Tobirama exclaimed; this kind of assumption and blind optimism was what drove the man mad sometimes when dealing with his brother. He could not just try this and risk his health - his life!

Touka cleared her throat. "I agree, Clan Leader," she shook her head. "To risk a building is one thing, but your life-"

Hashirama smiled. Tobirama wanted to rub a hand over his face. He knew this expression. There was no changing his brother's mind. "I'll solve the problem now. Now, go."

Before he'd be unable to reign himself in, Tobirama turned on his heels to exit the infirmary. His brother's fabled skill and strength aside - this risk was just unnecessary. No kind of building or its contents would - would weigh the life of their clan leader - his brother.

He should protest more.

But Hashirama would not change his mind anyway.

And he knew why - Hashirama would never let the clan be in peril a moment longer than it had to be.

He seldom stopped to think about what his loss might do to the clan.

Silently, Touka exited the building after Tobirama. He didn't spare her a second look.

Long moments of silence passed.

The sealing was not a bomb - at least not one that created a massive blast. If it did go off - could Hashirama survive that? At this range?

Already, he sensed for his brother's ever familiar, gargantuan chakra signature - pulsating in the building.

On and on.

Peripherally, he registered Touka pacing restlessly.

A minute later, Hashirama exited the infirmary with a log of splintered wood, containing the seal. "I broke through the etching," he announced, pointing towards a tiny cut on the near invisible lines on the fine wood. "It is inactive now."

Tobirama closed his eyes for a second longer. He breathed deeply.

Another crisis averted.

Then, he frowned. It would have been preferable to disable the trigger - but admittedly, he was not keen on keeping what essentially was a time bomb near himself. He nodded. "Let's get the seal inside the storage building next."

Nobody protested; only a few minutes later the trio entered the vast storage hall of the Senju Clan.

Inside the building, containing everything from perishable to non-perishable food, weapons, crafting materials for tools, clothes, weapons as well as shinobi equipment, they witnessed the Senju leader's fabled technique at work: the wood of the supporting beam in the middle of the hall bulged, bent, reformed itself - and broke off the seal. Effortlessly.

Hashirama placed both on the ground, rubbing his temples slowly. "Our infirmary and the storage, out of all buildings." He crossed his arms, his mien grew dark. "Touka," his brown gaze pinned the captain.

"Yes?"

"No more visitors in the compound. All missions will be accepted outside or by letter. And I expect constant patrols. These buildings must be guarded."

Touka nodded sharply. "Yes, Clan Leader."

Tobirama's gaze narrowed a bit. A sound decision, but he doubted it would have helped against whatever had branded their infrastructure. "Elder Brother, I believe we are in agreement that no shinobi disguised as client has done this, no matter how skilled," he tersely reminded.

Touka clicked her tongue, but stayed quiet. Unfortunately so - for once, maybe she would have some explanation as to how this could have happened.

Her silence added to the severity.

Hashirama hummed deeply. "I know. But it's all we can do for now."

Tobirama rubbed his jaw with his index finger and thumb. Even a spy would not have gleaned more information than the location of the main building and the smithies from a visit. This did not explain how the infirmary and the storage had been tagged. Therefore either the enemy had employed a new method of espionage - a jutsu? - or infiltrated the compound… some other way? Were the circumstances different, he might have found it thrilling, almost.

Almost.

His home possibly burning down made the prospect urgent mostly. His scarlet gaze was trained on the two logs on the ground. "I will examine the seals thoroughly. When they were placed, hints to who it might have been."

Hashirama nodded. "I hope you answer these pressing questions, Tobirama."

He hoped the same.

Touka grunted. "Let's get the last seal."

The matter of finding Gotoku wasn't exactly a question of where the man was but rather when Akiko would deem herself ready to ask him for - well, training. Goad him into training her. Something like that.

In the end, she didn't take long - just a few days after Tobirama had brought it up, Akiko mustered her will, kept her goal firmly in mind and ultimately swallowed down her pride as she sauntered down into the training basin where the tall, blonde Senju frequently was found.

The sun was drenching the scenery in crimson hues already and it had been a long day of training - Akiko surmised her tired state of mind had well played into her decision to seek Gotoku out now. Tobirama had been set to drill water style jutsu into her today and if she tapped into her chakra once more, she'd double over and faint.

Gotoku, however, was still training.

One kata after the other.

The man really did not train anything but.

"Gotoku," she hailed him with a raised hand, a motion uncomfortably aching from sheer exhaustion.

His broad back was turned to her, but he grunted in recognition of the greeting. With a surprisingly elegant, swirling kick the man spun around.

Missing Akiko by just a hand's width.

She crossed her arms. Luckily, she also was too tired to react to that act of showmanship.

"It's no doubt come to your attention-"

He barked an abrupt laugh. "You and Touka are going to bash heads? Oh, yeah. That's going to be hilarious."

Naturally, all of the clan knew, by now. His broad, flashing grin still unnerved Akiko for more reasons than one.

As though it'd help she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Perhaps you could-"

The rustle of cloth interrupted her; the man with the short, spiky blonde hair suddenly was right up in her face and the woman gazed at the spark of sheer madness in those silver eyes of his.

"But you know what's even more hilarious?"

Akiko blinked. Whatever he'd say next, she'd probably have to restrain herself from smacking his face so hard his eardrum ripped. Gotoku would talk anyway.

"Tobirama offering up his honor and all just so you get a chance to brawl with Touka." Gotoku leaned back and crossed his brawny arms, chuffing. "Now that's just fucking priceless."

Irritation flushed her veins and cheeks, but her expression and tune remained even. Lackadaisical, almost. Gotoku was the last person she'd give any fodder to nor whose games she'd indulge. "And why is that?"

His crossed arms flexed a little, he clicked his tongue lazily. "Awh, come on. The brave Uchiha who has just proven how - I forgot her name - anyway, how she's been the victim of false accusations in our pretentious, biased clan now gets to challenge the boss of bigotry, my sister, 'cause her biggest fan saw the hilarious opportunity." He snorted. "Glorious. Like we don't have other problems."

Akiko blinked. Despite the acid his voice was dripping with, this had to have been the most sensible thing she's yet heard Gotoku say. In fact, she's never even heard the man give away his opinion on the war as such - other than that he was fighting and how good he was at it.

Really, it made her request even more revulsive. Gotoku did have a point.

But then again, Gotoku had not been subject to the discrimination she had been. Nor was he clanless.

Thankfully though, the man continued to speak before Akiko had to enter an argument she was too tired for anyway. "But hey. If our fabled scientist and master of logic believes this to be a wise move, whatever. I'm going to stand at the side and cackle. He must think you got a shot anyway, otherwise he'd never do this."

This made Akiko frown. "You think he cares that much about the outcome, then?"

Gotoku guffawed, slapping his thigh audibly. "Cares? Cares? Hello? Have you noticed what he thinks of my sister? He'd never let you duel in his name if he didn't think you had a serious chance to win."

"Well, no, that has not escaped my notice."

"Duh-uh, then stop asking dumb questions," he grunted. "I don't know what's funnier. If Touka won or if you won. I mean, Tobirama could never show his face again." His palm cupped his face in a dramatic show of feigned shock, accompanied by gleeful laughter. "Oh, damn. But if you won my sister would probably commit suicide, ah," he trailed off into unfortunately happy laughter.

Akiko finally had enough of that attitude. Her black eyebrow arched up slowly. "For someone who acted so high and above our petty but funny squabbles you sure are mighty entertained by them, Gotoku."

His laughter died in an instant. "And why the fuck wouldn't I be? Not like I can do anything about it except think how dumb you all are."

Ah. There it was.

Gotoku was one of those people.

The same kind Fukuko belonged to - brave and able souls that had surrendered themselves to the idiocy and cruelty of their times and basked in the powerlessness of apparently being unable to 'do anything'. Often, Akiko had challenged Fukuko to fight alongside her for peace. Yet she never did - it's for naught. Well, who knew what Fukuko did now.

Gotoku covered himself more in vulgar humor and cynicism but at the core, he was much the same.

Either way, it made this all a lot easier. "Tobirama is that stuck up when it comes to his honor and Touka then," Akiko mused. She didn't want to - she couldn't imagine what would happen if she lost to be honest, but one thing she was certain of. "Hm. To me, it seemed as though he really just did not want to pass up the opportunity to dupe Touka, whatever the outcome." And the little fact how much of a favour Tobirama was doing Akiko by letting herself prove her skill like this - an action that gained even more weight in light of how much the man disliked Touka. Warmth spread in Akiko's chest she suddenly felt fiercely protective of - so much so she desperately wanted to shield it from the outside, especially from the man in front of her.

No, he should not know Tobirama might just also have done this for her.

"What the fuck, no. He'd never agree if he didn't think you'd win."

For some reason the notion warmed her further - the fact someone seems to believe Tobirama had that kind of faith in her - but at the same time her zealous privacy demanded her to keep quiet, keep it safe - but she had to, she had to say something - "He did not know my strength, though, besides my-"

Gotoku huffed and leaned down - so close, the tip of his nose nearly touched Akiko's. She smelled his fresh breath and the sweat of a day's worth training - his pale gaze was cold. "Listen here, princess," he drawled, "I've known Tobirama since he was a tiny kid, running around and pulling his now long dead younger brother's hair 'cause he thought he was wrong."

Akiko's arms clasped around her chest tighter, she held the man's stare evenly. When was the last time she'd ever been intimidated by a man trying to seem imposing? Hah. However, the image of a toddler Tobirama doing that did force her to actively maintain an impassive expression.

"Whatever the two of you have going on in his ominous research dungeon, it made him think you got a shot. Or made him want to think. Whatever."

It was not even a point she could argue with - by the time Touka challenged her, all Tobirama knew of Akiko was her renown, her Sharingan and that was it. And because of all of that, he seemed to not only have wanted to do her a favour but also believed she'd win this - trust her to handle it.

The comfortable, giddy warmth in her chest spread against like an unruly child skipping and prancing happily when it was supposed to keep neutral - before she knew it, her chest were as warm as her heart was pounding merrily.

"Do you ever talk like a normal person?" Akiko spat before the man would quip at her.

Too late. Gotoku's icy glare had melted to a shiteating grin. "No," he sneered, "Awh. Did I make you blush now? The dungeon, huh? I bet Tobirama-"

"Stop now Gotoku, or I swear this princess is going to make you think you're a three year old girl for the rest of your life," Akiko snarled ferociously as indignation flared. For good measure she pondered to activate her Sharingan, but then again that'd just be the next incident.

Besides, Gotoku would just laugh.

Instead, he merely huffed lowly. "Hmph," with a dismissive wave of his hand, he took a step back and shrugged. "Whatever. For what it's worth, it's gonna be fun to watch, you two bashing your heads in."

She clicked her tongue. "Rooting for your sister then, very much," she jeered with thinly veiled sarcasm.

The man simply shrugged it off again with a roll of his eye. "Touka's a pain in the ass sometimes and I'm an engaged man. Besides." The ugly, broad grin was back. "It's not like I care who wins. You're both bitching idiots."

Sure enough, Akiko's patience was something to behold - especially so in her own clan - but Gotoku really was testing it. Her lip curled into a snarl. "I just want your sister to shut up and let me live."

Naturally, the man had all but barking laughter left for her desperate defense - however, it rang a lot more caustic than anything before. The grin was gone - and Gotoku's stare was eerily harsh. "Oh dear, it's gonna take a lot more than socking Touka to make that happen."

Akiko's gaze narrowed to tiny slits. "It can be a start," she tested, trying to see whatever brought on his sudden shift in mood.

Gotoku crossed his massive arms in front of his chest again. "Yeah, no. I'm not sure about that."

That dissolved the last bit of doubt about her assessment into thin air. "Why not?"

The burly man regarded Akiko with a scoff that was about as bleak as his doubt had been before. "Funny. You really need to read up on your history."

This was just getting more and more absurd. "My history?" Akiko's arms lowered to her side, incredulously. Of all the people here to come forth with such a reference - it had to be Gotoku?!

"For fuck's sake, Akiko," he huffed irritatedly, "for someone who acts all smart and progressive and whatever else you sure are daft sometimes. Think about it, I'm sure your pretty brain is going to get there soon enough."

For a moment all she could do was stare - mouth slightly agape, no less - before she schooled her facial features again to a mask of irritated resignation which was but a shallow lie. The truth was she was shocked - shocked to know Gotoku knew something, something about her, her history - something that pertained to Touka to make her hate her so much. Or the Uchiha. Try as she might, she wouldn't know what; she had never met him or his sister before besides a fleeting glance on the field of battle.

"Or," Akiko tersely countered, "you could just-"

"What?" Gotoku snapped back with an unfortunate sense of finality. He'd just leave Akiko beached with his kind of looming hint. He was grinning again.

"Are you here to yap at me more or didn't you come over to ask for proper training, unlike what mad dungeon science boy can provide?"

She blinked.

The change of topic was so abrupt Akiko gaped again - only to sigh. Again, the man had pulled a mat from under her feet to watch her tumble over her proverbial feet. "Well, you did once challenge me to test if I can keep you at bay and such." Even though right now, training was the furthest thing from her mind. But something told Akiko that Gotoku wouldn't utter another word about the issue.

He spread his arms invitingly, the silver gaze lit up madly. "By all means," he grinned.

Akiko rubbed over her arm. "Eh, you're helping your sister's opponent. Just making sure." Why was she even saying that? She had what she wanted.

"I meant it when I said I don't give a shit. You asked me first. Lucky you. Besides, Touka is too proud. Too bad for her. Everyone knows I'm the best." His grin became cocky.

Akiko briefly pondered if Gotoku ever won against Hashirama, only to realise the Senju leader probably would never indulge in this nonsense. She sighed again. He had been right about that much at least; it was a petty ordeal.

Her life was a petty ordeal.

"I'd be glad for a few lessons indeed, then."

"Then what are you waiting for?!"

"What?! I trained already! I can't-"

"Trained already? Trained already?! You're gonna start crying and whining when you get ambushed in the evening 'cause you're exhausted?!"

And suddenly, Akiko was in the middle of one of these insane sessions she used to watch from her little repose, shrouded by the sparse vegetation that sprawled into the compound.

Tobirama's hands each were splayed on the big research table in what should be the living area of his machiya. Supporting the weight of his upper body, he was hunched over the scroll that contained the scribbled notes for his Shadow Clone jutsu: a new genius invention after his hiraishin seal.

That he just couldn't get to work yet.

And he wouldn't, most likely - other matters were more pressing. The integrity of the compound seemed endangered.

The upcoming duel unfortunately had robbed him of what little precious free time remained to tend to his own, new jutsu; albeit strangely enough he did not mind much. Asserting Akiko's - and by Senju law, his - supremacy over Touka just was too good to pass up; alongside a number of other reasons the man would not quite articulate. The symbolic win over the Touka's intolerance and insolent attitude surely was one of them - but there was more.

Tobirama huffed.

Why was he even thinking about it, again? He was to consider his new jutsu, now that he did have a moment to: the splitting of the practitioner's chakra into a separate clone to infuse it with enough power to not just create an imagine of the user but to actually let it serve as a copy. His preliminary tests so far have been unsatisfying; the copies were either unstable, simply a mirror image or the jutsu was too taxing and had knocked Tobirama out, once. He was certain the crux laid within the rerouting of the chakra. Maybe if he-

Suddenly, something clashed against the door.

Tobirama whirled around.

Unconsciously his sensor skills funneled chakra and flared up to check the perimeter - it was Akiko.

He frowned. Her usually bright and flaring signature seemed dim - enough to make him move towards the door the woman already shoved open.

Akiko was a dishevelled mess .

Her black attire was covered in the dirt of the training ground and the usually flowing, shiny black hair seemed dull and shaggy.

Her obsidian gaze was tired enough to make Tobirama think she might pass out any moment.

"Hm," Tobirama mused deeply, "I see Gotoku agreed to train you."

Akiko whined painfully as she shoved the door closed behind her and promptly slumped down against it.

"I think I have a broken rib," her eyes closed and both arms clasped around her chest.

The white-haired Senju hummed thoughtfully again before he crouched down in front of the pitiful sight of Akiko Uchiha. He extended both hands, palms up. "Give me your hands," he gruffly commanded.

Akiko opened an eye and frowned. Her hesitance had irritation flare up in Tobirama in the blink of an eye. "Akiko-"

"Are you going to heal me again?" She inquired with genuine concern, mirrored in her chakra signature as Tobirama kneaded a weak pulse of sensory chakra to figure it out. It was difficult - her pain was dominating the noise of her chakra's signature.

Indignation swiftly mingled with the anger, then. "Would you prefer to wallow in misery?"

"Well, you're not exactly-"

"We can't train tomorrow like this, so give me your hands now," Tobirama growled lowly, demanding for Akiko to place her palms in his hands, who had just begun to stubbornly clutch her chest more tightly.

"I mean, what are you even going to do-"

"Akiko," he hissed sternly, every bit set on showing the finality of the argument right here.

She rolled her eyes petulantly enough to make him viscerally refrain from reprimanding her for her childish attitude but finally, her lithe hands grasped his palms.

Tobirama closed his eyes and wasted no time establishing a chakra connection. Her elegant, fiery chakra pulsed through her network like fire lighting up a predestined path; fierce, vibrant but every bit as controlled as the woman was.

And yet - the signal was weak, spent. Unsurprising - they had trained a lot.

He wasted no time to intensify the connection to examine her. Immediately, his chakra coated her network to peer beyond it and indeed - while there was no glaring damage besides an in fact broken rib, Akiko was, in a nutshell, battered. Bruises were forming in a lot of her muscles, the tissue was overworked and the number of damages was staggering.

He huffed.

This required more finicky work he certainly was able to provide but needed more concentration. And time. Of course, there was a way to make this easier.

"What is it?" Akiko demanded standoffishly.

He opened his eyes again to find her frowning at him. "You were right about the rib," Tobirama announced. "The rest, I presume, is obvious to you too."

Her mouth scrunched. "You don't say."

"Remove your tunic. It'll make healing easier."

"Absolutely not."

Tobirama growled. "Why are you being so stubborn?!"

Akiko's arms crossed in front of her chest defensively, a motion that had her wince instantly. Tobirama clenched his teeth. This insolence!

"I'm not undressing here."

"You're just making this difficult!"

"Your healing technique is difficult!"

Tobirama's gaze widened. "What?"

Akiko pouted, huffed and tilted her chin up.

Tobirama growled. "Apologies it is not to your liking, Akiko. I'm sure our healers will be more than happy to help you."

A low blow. Instantly, her defiant sulk fell and the arms dropped to the side. Tobirama felt an annoyingly tight clench of his heart. "What about your brother?" Her question came quietly. Again he sensed for her signature's noise - an echo of pain; not the physical kind.

Tobirama sighed and tried to snuff out the indignation as though that'd chase away the sting. "I'm afraid Elder Brother is not … indulging our little endeavour in the slightest. Therefore this might be one of the few times he'd refuse help." A euphemism, he caught himself. Hashirama would turn them down and scold them in the brotherly manner only he could pull off.

Akiko frowned a little. Was she… hurt? Again, his sensor chakra confirmed as much. Tobirama wanted to sigh. "Not even with a broken rib? That's… callous."

He did not bite down the caustic snort that bubbled up. "Akiko, you'd be surprised how callous Elder Brother can be." And it was not a sight Tobirama enjoyed. People like his brother, optimistic, kind and ridiculously idealistic individuals - they should not ever be callous. If they were… there was history.

The woman frowned a little, clutching herself.

Tobirama clicked his tongue. "He is as much of a warlord as your brother is," he tried to explain softly. It was difficult when comparing him to Madara. "You'd best remember he, too, has killed many shinobi-"

"I get it," Akiko cut him off. Her voice was terse. "Hashirama isn't going to help, either." He was curious whether her frustration lingered because of his revelation, or the fact she really was stuck with him, in this. But Akiko surprised Tobirama again. "I get the feeling you're not exactly impartial to him right now."

Tobirama inhaled a sharp breath, slowly. Of course she had picked up on that. The question was, did he want her to know? His bond with Hashirama was sacred to him; whatever clouded it right now, a stain. Someone knowing? He sighed. "You may not be wrong."

Akiko remained silent. Her gaze was trained on him, sharp, attentive. He sensed her chakra's signature again - there was uncertainty. And a twinge of - pity. He was not sure how he felt about that. Eventually, she gave a curt nod. "In that case," she murmured before her hands loosened the white belt. With yet another whimper, she started to pull the tunic over her head.

"Allow me," Tobirama mumbled quickly when her struggle would cause him yet another bout of distress. Akiko simply grunted as he helped her remove the large tunic, leaving her with her black top and pants. She shuffled the former up a little to expose some of her abdomen's skin.

She glared at him. "Well?"

Tobirama decided against pushing his luck and ask her to take the top off, too. At least he'd be a lot more central and closer to the rib like this.

Even so.

"Prude," he muttered under his breath before he crouched closer to lay both hands on her toned abdomen.

"What did you just say?" Akiko snapped instantly, and through the chakra connection Tobirama already established, her emotions were tugging at the perfect flow of her chakra through her network.

Compared to sensing, this was akin to being screamed at.

Tobirama ignored her in favour of pursuing the procedure and hoped Akiko would not glimpse at his emotions - annoyance and just a hint of amusement.

He got to work immediately; intensifying the connection he first set to mend the rib. A simpler task with the now given proximity, but healing jutsu as such required special attention; his current task even more so. Meticulously he stimulated the bone and tugged at Akiko's chakra to weave it into the process of amplifying cell growth. Hesitantly at first, but then more willingly her small reserve would comply. Simultaneously his chakra cut away tissue too damaged to be saved, reduce hematoma and improve blood flow. Already, the woman began to breathe deeper again.

So much for the easy part. What now followed would be to thoroughly at least mend all the other bruises, sprains and tears Akiko had suffered on a much less severe scale. They'd have healed easily, surely - but they could not slack off a single day. Silently, he was cursing; this kind of work was something his brother managed in a manner of moments. Tobirama lacked the practice to spread his chakra so evenly over a patient's body to mend this many, small injuries simultaneously; his primary focus in learning medical jutsu had been to tend to the most greviously injured in the field. Beyond that, his skills pertained to the meticulous scientific study of living matter - whatever the body; and not patient comfort or dividing his chakra so evenly over someone. At least not without risking a sloppy result.

And that was something he would not risk, at all.

Therefore he began to shift through Akiko limb by limb and take care of the battered tissue as he'd do it best; clearing away hematomas, mending and healing. Diligent work he completely lost himself in over the high concentration it required nonetheless; both for the excellent result he was very determined to grant as well as not missing anything. Thankfully it was not demanding on his chakra's reserve as such, though - the amount needed was small.

After finishing with the bruises on her chest and abdomen, he examined her one final time to get the end result in a grand picture: satisfyingly, he found no more injuries. Akiko was breathing deeply, relaxed and -

She was almost asleep.

So much for criticising his healing technique.

He cleared his throat as he pointedly covered her belly again with the black top.

Akiko stirred to life, shaking her head once. Confused, black eyes blinked once at him - Tobirama thought he saw the hint of a blush on her cheeks then. With a raised eyebrow, he sensed her chakra's signature again out of curiosity.

He smirked. She was embarrassed.

"Thank you," the woman muttered, reaching for her tunic and belt again.

"You're welcome. However, do try not to let Gotoku beat you up every day. There's only so much foreign chakra a body should take," Tobirama rose to his feet slowly.

"You say that like I just let it happen. But Gotoku is…" Her palm waved as though the word might come to her then, albeit Tobirama hoped she surely did not reach for praise.

He clicked his tongue. "If he trained taijutsu all day and was bad at it, certainly that would be tragic," Tobirama offered. It wasn't as though he did not consider Gotoku's tactic tragic anyway, but he certainly valued the man's capabilities.

"Yeah," Akiko simply muttered, pulling her tunic over her head again and securing it with the white belt before she got up herself, sighing wistfully.

From the corner of her eye, she caught Tobirama's content smile, but the man wouldn't hide it. Not after the fuss she had made. And sure enough, the Uchiha rolled her eyes.

He turned back to his research table to continue work then. Akiko followed him into the middle of the room quietly. Just beside the table, she paused, frowning.

Tobirama tilted his head. "Something else?"

Akiko clicked her tongue. "Actually, there is. Gotoku… said something that has been bothering me."

He blinked. "Well, anyone who has spent five minutes with that man has been bothered."

She chuffed lightly, sparing Tobirama a rare, genuine smile he couldn't help but reciprocate. "Indeed. However," alas, her smile fell already, "it was something else. He said it'll take more than winning against Touka to silence her and that I, quote, should read up on my history."

Tobirama frowned, arms crossing in front of his chest. Akiko did not know Gotoku - but he did. Better than her, anyway; and dropping hints was not something he did. Which, frankly, concerned Tobirama all the more. But the worst was Gotoku knowing something Tobirama might not. That was not just concerning - that was infuriating. "Your history? Have you met Touka before?"

"That's the thing. I have not. Of course, I've seen her when my clan fought the Senju. But I definitely would remember doing… anything."

Tobirama's palm rubbed over the side of his jaw thoughtfully. Akiko Uchiha was not exactly a low profile member of the Uchiha - both due to her status as, back then, second heir to the clan as well as her incredible genjutsu skill - but admittedly, Tobirama couldn't fathom either what Akiko had what other Uchiha did not that made Touka hate her more.

Unless…

History, of course, pertained to the past.

And there, indeed, was a memory even Tobirama recalled - when he had been just a small boy, barely able to lift a katana.

Tobirama sighed deeply. "Fantastic," he huffed, resigned.

Akiko stepped closer, frowning deeply. "What? What is it? Do you know what he meant?"

He dragged his palm over his face and inhaled deeply. "Unfortunately, I believe I do. Gotoku was not talking about you in specific. I believe he is referring to the fact that a high-ranking Uchiha killed their father."

Her gaze widened and Tobirama didn't need his sensor skills to realise the shock that was written all over the woman's face, followed by disbelief as she raked her hair. "That's- I mean, my clan killed so many Senju. Tell me more. Who was that Uchiha? When? I could have known them, sure," she rattled off.

Alas, he could only shake his head. "I don't know, Akiko. I was four years old when it happened, I barely remember it."

The woman bit her lip suddenly in a poor attempt to conceal a smile, but snorted through her nose nonetheless.

Tobirama frowned instantly. "What?"

"Nothing."

"Of course, 'nothing' always makes best for sudden hilarity."

Akiko almost wheezed.

The distinct notion of being led around was nearly unbearable now. "Tell me now-"

"Did you really pull your siblings' hair because you thought they were wrong?" The woman suddenly spluttered, covering her mouth with her hand, giggling.

Tobirama worried his eyes might fall out if he rolled them any harder. "I presume you never fell victim to any childish follies before the war's cruelty finally reached you."

"I'm sorry- it's just- that's so-"

He sighed to let Akiko enjoy her moment of whatever she might be envisioning as memories were imposing itself on him. With the ringing, cheerful sound of her light laughter - had he ever heard it like this before, carefree, relieved of any burden? - it was easy to simply let them in. To think it might be an adult laughing as he was chastising Itama and Kawarama - in a time that seemed like a different life.

Before they all had weapons in their hands and witnessed horrors beyond words.

Akiko went silent, eventually. A warm smile remained. "I usually was the one whose hair was being pulled," she finally admitted.

Tobirama chuffed softly. It was hard to imagine a young Madara Uchiha being as carefree, either. Finally, his voice became more serious again. "Elder Brother might remember more, but again, I'd advise against involving him in this."

Frustration returned to Akiko's mien swiftly, she huffed and almost - almost - slammed her palm on his research desk before she remembered just what that surface was. Tobirama raised an eyebrow slowly. "Damn it," Akiko muttered finally only. "It's bad enough to get a hint but worse not to be able to pursue it."

Truth be told, a sentiment Tobirama could understand all too well and had it been him in her situation, he'd have forced Gotoku to spill the secret anyway. Still, there had to be some way to help Akiko - some way to find out what happened.

His gaze lit up. "Of course - the archive. There should be at least a report on what happened. I may not remember the details but I roughly remember when it was. There's - one problem, however." As brilliant as his idea was - as impossible it'd be.

Akiko's initially bright eyes became frustrated quickly as soon as he brought in the hitch to his plan. Again, something Tobirama felt quaint for, to put it lightly. "Let me guess. I can't go to the archive because I'm an Uchiha?"

"Correct. However, it also does not look exactly favourable to be sniffing around in your opponent's past before a duel, either. Which is why I cannot go, either, and our number of supporters is… zero."

He scrunched his lips in dismay.

Akiko rubbed her temples slowly. "This is maddening," she muttered in unknown agreement.

Just before Tobirama decided to ask Hashirama anyway, the sound of Akiko's fingers flicking had his head snap up again to frown at her.

Who was smirking now. "Not zero," she wagged her finger. "Marika's family surely will help."

Of course. The smiths - his lips curled into a sly smirk. "Good idea. They might not exactly be low profile given your history with them, but nobody can deny them access to the archive."

Her smirk mellowed down into that honest, pure smile again - just the lips turning up slightly but enough for it to touch her eyes; the hint of wrinkles playing around corners of them. Again he'd knead a weak pulse of sensory chakra to assess her signature - there was contentment. As he recognised the pattern he found himself smiling, too; an unknown warmth spreading in his chest in tune with his heart's rhythm.

"Thank you, Tobirama."

He hummed only, his scarlet gaze not leaving her face.

"You're not going to be working all night, are you?"

"It's my house, Akiko, I'm free to do as I like."

She rolled her eyes. "At least I won't need sleep to heal I guess."

He did chuckle, then.

Notes:

Gotoku is probably my favourite OC aside from Akiko, both to write but simply also to plan/HC about. 😂 I can't wait for him to meet other characters. I hope you enjoy this chapter! Consider a kudos and/or comment if you do. 💖

Many thanks to my wonderful beta-reader kuramakakashi/lehbarnes! 💖💖 And also Kaiseaya for lore!

Chapter 16

Summary:

Akiko's own investigations finally turn up interesting clues, albeit not all for the better. Likewise, Tobirama is making progress with the matter of the combustion seals - all while training Akiko before the upcoming duel still.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Recruiting her smith friends to aid her was painfully easy - so much so Akiko felt as though she was abusing their kindness once more on top of the clothes she had received. Yet as soon as she had brought forth her plea with a polite defensive gulp, Marika, Maru and Eiichi each had jumped forth to stalk to the archive right away and demand the information about Touka's father and his demise.

"You'll make your support for me a lot more obvious," Akiko reminded whilst resenting how she felt the need to point that out. As if it mattered, anyway.

"Pah!" Maru scoffed. "Even better. I still can't believe Tomi did such a thing. Would you believe it?"

By now, Akiko would believe a lot of things about the depths of depravity the Senju - no, every shinobi - could fall to simply out of resentment and generations of hate. Granted, the meek seeming Tomi had been a surprise.

Marika only nodded. "It's going to be obvious anyway, but they can't prevent us. And we're not high profile like Tobirama."

That much Tobirama had established as well. Akiko smirked apologetically. "It'd still be better if just one person goes, I believe."

Eiichi, who had been listening with increasing eagerness, fidgeted with the hem of his pale green shirt. "I'll do it, Akiko!"

Akiko turned to consider the young man with a warm smile at the sudden outburst. "That's very nice of you." It was hard to deny such eagerness, even though sending the youngest of the three felt the worst. Relatively, anyway - Eiichi was a grown man, after all.

His cheeks flushed instantly, he nodded fiercely. "Of course, I'd love to!"

She nodded again and with each second she smiled more at the lad, the reddish hue of his skin became more crimson.

Tobirama held up the block of wood, tilting it back and forth. The fine lines of the seal etched into it shine slightly in the bright light of his machiya's living room. Imperceptible. Finely carved and too light to notice.

Unless someone with a Sharingan gazed upon it.

He frowned. It was not a difficult feat, at all. The real clinch was the location of these seals - especially made not to be noticed. The signs of sabotage could not be more glaring. His best lead - his only lead - was to figure out if these seals bore the marks of a specific clan.

Though Tobirama could hazard the answer to that question.

He sighed. It was late evening by now. Between a quite lengthy first training with Akiko in the early morning and working out scout patrols with the scouts' captain afterwards, Tobirama had sat down with Hashirama to scrutinise each and every mission the clan had taken on.

Out of all the endeavours he had undertaken today, merely optimising the patrols had been promising.

As fair as Akiko's skill with ninjutsu was, her path to mastering a water-style jutsu was steep.

And the pile of documents had been his task to worm through chiefly. Hashirama's working speed had been atrocious and the man's aversion to written words doubled that.

By now, he felt ready to sit down at his research table, lean back and close his eyes.

But he never would.

Carefully placing the wooden plank on his table, he reached over for his satchel of charcoal dust. If he wanted to study the seal, he needed to make it more visible first. He wiped the black powder over the wood slowly and the intricate lines became starkly visible.

A seemingly illegible clutter of cuts.

Tobirama's frown deepened.

Not only was this blatant sabotage, but there had been multiple seals placed on one another.

An intentional act of further erasing traces; or at least trying to make figuring out the culprit impossible.

His scarlet gaze narrowed. Whether it was utter defiance or mere protectiveness over his own clan - it only served to encourage Tobirama to unravel the mystery faster.

"Concentrate."

Akiko's hands were submerged in the bowl. By now, the water was ice cold. Her eyes closed, she focused entirely on the element around them - and her chakra tingling in her fingers. With more force than she probably should, she tried to mimic the fluid - the lazy swirls whose movements only seemed greatest a few moments after they had been stirred. The gentle liquid that her skin nearly wouldn't feel anymore if it stayed in contact long enough. How malleable, how undefined it was and yet of the same consistency, always.

No, she knew exactly why she had not mastered a single water style jutsu.

Or why nobody in the Uchiha clan had, for that matter.

This element was just so averse to the blazing, fiery release of her chakra it nearly felt like mocking herself whenever she tried to mould it into anything else.

"You're not concentrating," her gruff teacher reminded her as though he picked up on her mental laments.

He probably had, anyway.

Clenching her teeth tightly, Akiko again tapped into her chakra reserve, and began to transform it - or tried to. Whenever she wanted to form her chakra to become like the water her hands were combing through, it seemed to develop a life of its own and flat out refuse; not respond or-

"Ah!"

Akiko exclaimed as the bowl suddenly jumped up, soaking her completely.

She wiped her face with the wet, broad sleeve of her tunic.

As she opened her eyes, Tobirama's unimpressed gaze was on her. "Again," he commanded tersely, arms locked in front of his chest which was dressed in his usual navy blue short training attire. He'd long since stopped delivering a dry remark whenever this happened.

Probably because Akiko had thrown the bowl his way after the third time or so.

She huffed. "This isn't working, Tobirama. I'm wasting my time."

"You're wasting time right now moping. Continue."

"Stuffing my hands into the water it is," Akiko mumbled under her breath.

Tobirama snorted. "If there was a waterfall nearby, I'd have you stand under it. Or maybe you'd prefer a bath in the freezing cold river?"

Akiko clenched her teeth. "Of course. I'd love to get pneumonia before the duel."

He rolled his eyes. "Once you get the hang of it with this exercise, the water transformation will become obvious."

He said it so easily. The point was by experiencing and feeling water the transformation of chakra would be any easier. Akiko wondered how many fire affine shinobi really ever did master their counter transformation. It just seemed so impossible. Yet Tobirama had mastered fire, on the other hand.

Wordlessly, the man formed three hand signs and the bowl filled again with water. With a nod of his head, he wordlessly commanded Akiko again.

She sighed. Fortunately, they didn't do this all day.

Just as she tapped into her chakra reserve again, a light voice pulled her out of proverbial and literal submersion. With a blink, she tilted her head to see a panting Eiichi sprint down the shallow training basin.

Tobirama's frown became dark. He indulged interruptions to their training about as well as 'annoying' him when he was conducting research.

"Akiko!" The young man called eagerly, waving a rolled up piece of paper. "I've been at the archive, like you requested-" He stopped just a few meters away abruptly once he got a good look at Tobirama's scowling mien. "Uhm."

Fortunately for him though, this interruption was a highly anticipated one. Before Akiko could do so much as greet him, the white-haired Senju snapped, "Report."

She rolled her eyes.

"Y-yes," Eiichi stammered, squirming under Tobirama's glare. He must not be used to that intensity - Marika told her before that crafters would be considerably older when they took over any duties in the clan's warfare.

Then again, Tobirama's attitude could be considered uncannily foul indeed right now.

"The mission on which Touka's father was killed," Eiichi began again once he had gathered himself again, albeit there still was a distinct jitter in his voice as he spoke. Every so often his gaze would flit over to Tobirama, whose relentless scrutiny made him squirm. "Was, well, not a mission, in fact."

"A skirmish, then?" Tobirama demanded curtly.

It occurred to Akiko she'd never seen Tobirama interact with subordinates or within the clan's hierarchy. Although she dearly hoped he did not bark at everyone like this.

She had a hunch, though.

Eiichi either was not accustomed to this tone or it was Tobirama in particular, but the jitter in his voice got worse. "Y-yes, a skirmish," he rattled off, "he was the leader of a squad that had been scouting ahead for a mission. Touka was with them." He kept looking at Akiko now, helplessly, almost.

She didn't blame him - the more time passed, the more indignation was radiating off of the Senju next to her, who had pointedly crossed his arms. Akiko tried to encourage Eiichi with a smile and a nod.

The young man's eyes lit up instantly - only to wince as Tobirama sharply huffed. "Continue, boy."

He gulped. "The Uchiha squad they encountered was outnumbering them. Touka's father ordered a retreat, but some still got caught up. The report just states 'an Uchiha leader' killed him, but most could return safely."

Like Touka, Akiko darkly thought. What fat luck that was.

Her cynicism did little to avert the brunt of this new information's blow: Uchiha leader. Akiko had been lead to believe as much, but the confirmation still had her staggering. Try as she might though, neither her father nor her mother ever mentioned such an incident. On the other hand, her father had probably deemed it too insignificant and her mother had never talked about fights.

Of course, Tobirama was not nearly as fazed. "That's all?" he questioned sternly.

Eiichi's gaze fell to the ground. "Yeah. I'm sorry, there wasn't a name."

Before Tobirama could thrash his eagerness more, Akiko intervened gently. "You helped me a great deal, Eiichi. Thank you very much." With another kind smile she managed to at least drag him out of despondency again.

He nodded fiercely. "Of course. I'll help however I can," Eiichi dared a smile of his own.

Tobirama's fingers tapped his upper arms impatiently now. Once more his stare was pinning the other man down. "Then I'm certain you have other duties to return to now." Though, with the tone he picked he might as well have told Eiichi to piss off now.

Akiko whirled around to Tobirama. Whatever had gotten under his skin, she wouldn't stand for this bullying any longer. "Tobirama, Eiichi helped us a lot with this. At least be nice."

Not once did he gaze at Akiko - if his goal was to drive Eiichi away with his fierce glare, it was working. The young man already ducked a little and stepped off a foot. "We cannot afford to waste any time with your training, therefore I do not wish to prolong this conversation any further," he explained coolly.

Akiko dragged a hand over her face. She viscerally refused to apologise for this insolent man, but for someone who probably never had to beg for his life, Eiichi had the kicked dog look down very well. "I'll see you around, Eiichi. Take care. And thank you again."

At least that much pacified Eiichi enough to wave again at her and smile shyly, although he wisely left before Tobirama had another chance to chase him out with more unkind words.

Once he was gone, Akiko turned back to Tobirama. "What was that?" She spat, not even bothering to her anger.

The man's whole demeanour had smoothed over as though he had not just behaved brutishly, even by his standards. For a second his gaze lingered where Eiichi had been before he regarded Akiko with a guarded expression. "He gave us the report about the information you requested. There was no reason for him to linger any longer."

That was it? Unbelievable. "There was no reason to be a total ass towards him, either."

A silver eyebrow arched up slowly. "Other than being on point I fail to see the 'ass' part here, Akiko."

"You're-"

"Besides, we do need to train and I do not think this new information will help your concentration at all."

Akiko inhaled sharply. Her annoyance over his behaviour had indeed set aside the grim implications of the new knowledge aside, but the callback blew that to pieces. She closed her eyes slowly. "Unfortunately, I don't remember more, though. Neither of my parents ever spoke of such an incident."

He clicked his tongue. "Unfortunate indeed, but unsurprising. There have been numerous battles with the Uchiha during my father's time as clan leader, their number apparently tolling so high even the archive did not find reason to name Touka's father's killer by name."

Akiko blinked. "You suspected this would not yield much?"

Tobirama shook his head then. "We do know now it has to have been your mother or your father. And there is one person we can ask, or shall I say, press for more information, you know."

Realisation dawned on her swiftly then. It made her gaze wide instantly. "Oh, no."

Tobirama had the gall to smirk a little then, teasingly. "Oh, yes."

Akiko had been given the description to find Gotoku's house with barely hidden contentment from her delighted teacher. Tobirama's smirk continued to grow with each second she expressed more sullenness about the idea.

"I can just ask when we train here, later. There's no need to force this now," she moped.

Tobirama's bright teeth flashed. "Certainly. But I'll assure you once he's back here, he will not waste precious training hours with what he considers 'yapping', therefore I'll make the humble sacrifice-"

"Humble sacrifice," Akiko parroted venomously.

A deep chuckle rolled off of Tobirama's baritone, who again took the interruption far too delighted. "Besides, we managed to train a fair deal today."

"Except I still didn't get any further, so I'm not sure why you're so giddy about vexing me with this man." Akiko crossed her arms petulantly. By all means, she'd expect annoyance.

The scarlet eyes flashed a knowing look. His smirk took on a mischievous note. "As you established yourself, it is vital to know your enemy as best you can before engaging them, so this is part of the preparation." He jutted his chin forward then, and Akiko wondered if she had ever seen him more arrogant than this. "Besides, as I explained before, Akiko, I'll ensure you master water style jutsu in time before the duel. So, more confidence will be appreciated."

She snorted curtly. "Less ridiculing my situation will also be appreciated."

His lips curled up again in an unwelcome, beautiful way. "I adore the sight, is all."

Akiko rolled her eyes then and went on her way before a crude word would escape her.

Just a few minutes later she found herself in front of the machiya that must be Gotoku's, by Tobirama's description. Going by the inscription etched into the wood of the narrow engawa in front of it she was right - alongside other names, fading already. Touka's, for example. Akiko gulped. This must be their parents' house, then. It didn't look any different than the other machiyas of the compound: narrow but long, two stories.

She knocked firmly.

No answer.

Akiko sighed, and just before she knocked again, the door flew open.

Gotoku was right in front of her, at an uncomfortably close distance. Akiko jumped back three feet before the man had even a chance to utter any of his improper comments.

He wore the typical pale green, short kimono and shorts many Senju wore when not in the clan's traditional attire.

Gotoku crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows expectantly. "What."

Akiko straightened her back in a last ditch effort to seem less uncomfortable about this, folding her hands behind her back tightly. "May I speak to you a moment, if you would be so kind to indulge m-"

Gotoku interrupted her with a condescending snort. "What are you, a damn tax collector?"

"Wh-" Akiko blinked, utterly confused. The snarky remark hit her out of nowhere, for a moment all she could do was stare, dumbfounded - before irritation flared inside of her. "And you think Hashirama assigns me that duty to make me even more unpopular?" Luckily, it didn't take her long to find her verbal footing again.

Except it made Gotoku guffaw again, waving his hand. "Haha," he put it on his hip then, grinning. "That's the exact kind of crap I expect from him, to be honest."

Akiko frowned. "Hold on - you have taxes?"

Gotoku's grin fell, with a flutter of his eyes he rolled them. "You believe all the bullshit someone tells you?"

She scowled then. "I have been exposed to a lot of bullshit since I came here," Akiko snarled, letting the indignation clearly show. If Gotoku wanted to behave like this, then she didn't need to have manners, either.

Naturally though, the man shrugged it off as though it was nothing. "Awh, poor booboo. Maybe if you hadn't let Tobibaby kill-"

Before he could say anything that would really set her off, Akiko interrupted him. "Speaking of killing. I'm here for answers."

Gotoku's lips formed a perfect circle, he whistled lowly. "Uh, steamy. Answers?"

Akiko set her jaw in a hard line. He had to know what she was talking about - Gotoku was the one who had set her onto this trail, after all, and for all his inane commentary, the man was not daft. "I want to know why your sister hates me with such a passion."

He tilted his head slightly, scratching his jaw. "Hm. Well," he began in blatantly feigned honesty that already made Akiko want to throttle him. "I thought she kinda made it obvious, but you forgot, so: you're Uchiha-"

If he wanted to do it this way, so be it then. "Tell me how your father died."

His hand fell from his face. For the first time Akiko witnessed the man's expression become entirely impassive. Oddly enough she was not fazed the slightest. "Nice topic," he murmured finally.

If she wanted information, she had to press him now. Urgently, the woman extended a hand - even sounding pleading. "Gotoku," she began slowly, "I've been informed that when Touka was seven years old, she was part of a squad that got into a fight with the Uchiha. The archive says an 'Uchiha leader' killed your father. I can't help but wonder it must've been more than that given how she hates my guts."

Much to her surprise, the man hung his head low. Eventually, he sighed deeply, but no verbal reply would come out just yet.

Once more, Akiko pleaded. "Please, Gotoku. I'm tired of being subjected to her hatred, I want to understand. I feel I'm missing an important piece here."

Moments passed - Gotoku's gaze fixated Akiko again and his silver eyes seemed harsh, evaluating. As though to silently ask if Akiko was worth the information - the history. It was oddly easy to hold it - she breathed evenly, and finally, all he did was roll his eyes.

"For fuck's sake, I'm getting cavities listening to you." Spoken with the final exasperation of someone who was ready to turn - and he did start to stare off into the distance.

Akiko wrung her hands behind her back tightly. She was losing this - a final try then. "I'm - I don't remember my parents ever talking about this incident, Gotoku, but I was too young, too. So please."

It left a sour taste on her tongue. Was it her pride? No, she did not think so. Rather, it was guilt - guilt for cornering someone into reminiscing about a dark memory.

Gotoku remained eerily silent. The silver eyes were fixated on a point in the distance, though Akiko wondered if he was not really looking elsewhere entirely. His jaw was working rigorously.

Finally, he spoke.

The moment he did, Akiko was captured by his words - bereft of any of his usual cranky irony.

"Your mother killed our father in that skirmish you read about."

Akiko's heart hammered painfully against her ribs.

"Apparently my father had put up a valiant fight against her. Eventually he got trapped in some genjutsu and started screaming. Bad. My father wasn't the kind of man to do that, you know. Touka - Touka, she saw everything. Said he started to beg for mercy, or death. Your mama didn't do anything. Just walked over slowly, knelt down in front of him and made him look in her damned eyes. My father…" He shook his head, once. "... he screamed, and screamed, and your mother kept on torturing him. Touka came running over to try and do something, but she just shrugged her off. Next Touka saw, your mother impaled our father."

Akiko's breaths were coming short. Her lip trembled as her heart strained uncomfortably.

It wasn't true - it couldn't be - "That can't be right," she stammered, shaking her head. "My mother would never."

Gotoku's gaze narrowed dangerously. "Sparkly eyes, I'm here to tell you what I know. Don't like it, not my problem."

"You- you don't understand," she began, no pleaded, her gaze flitting over the ground to Gotoku, his house, anywhere - "that's- that is the exact opposite of what my mother ever did!"

The man gave Akiko a sad look. His rigid posture relaxed, if just a slight bit. "I mean, my dad didn't tell us everything he ever did, either."

Yet Akiko refused the tentative attempt of comfort abruptly - viscerally so. "No, this is something my father or Madara would do, but not my mother!" It can't be true! And she didn't need comfort-

Any softness vanished from Gotoku in the blink of an eye. His muscular arms locked tightly in front of his massive chest, a shadow fell over his mien. "Ey sparkly eyes," he drawled slowly, "you got what you came here for. I don't like people screaming hysterically at me, so zip it or take it to Tobirama, I heard he loves that."

He might as well have shoved her back - the woman still stepped back. She balled her hands to fists at her side, inhaled deeply - as if that helped to quench the hammering ache of her heart or her ragged breath.

Slowly, slowly. Her eyes burned again.

No, no. Not in front of Gotoku.

Another deep breath. Then, Akiko bowed. "Apologies, Gotoku. Thank you very much."

He mustered her a second longer. Finally, he just snorted. "Whatever. Doubt this made you happier."

Akiko let out a broken, bitter snort. "I need… I will see you tomorrow. Today is… a lot."

"Yeah. Go cry your red eyes out. See you tomorrow."

The table was littered with sheets of paper.

On each of them, complicated seals were drawn - lines, adorned with signs; swirling and twisting in ways Tobirama could read as easily as words. All of them: plausible options for the webbing of two seals that had been etched into the wood. He knew there must be a combustion seal - evidently - as well as a second seal; defining the trigger.

Or rather, not doing so. Indefinitely lingering, randomly activating.

Or perhaps it did specify a certain time?

Another factor to consider. Tobirama rubbed his temple.

There were many ways in which it could lace into the combustion seal, altering it - as well as ways for the combustion seal to be drawn. All three recovered seals were identical, too - a single culprit then, possibly.

More infuriatingly, none of them even so much as hinted at any clan. They were generic.

Even those proficient in fuinjutsu in the Senju used these.

He needed some kind of hint to figure out how exactly it was drawn - before he would be able to even be anywhere near figuring out who did this.

There only was one way to do this: he'd need to try each of these combinations out and afterwards, compare it to the seal - dissecting it to see if the faint echoes of chakra inside the logs bearing the seals would match his proposed sealing technique. It was impossible to trace back from the logs themselves: the remnants of chakra were too faint; he'd risk tainting it with his own or even destroying the delicate sealing if he were to inspect too closely. Tobirama was chasing the shadow of the culprit.

He rubbed over his face. This was going to be tiring.

And he'd simply assert the way this was drawn - he yet had to see if the logs still did not contain any trace of the culprit's chakra; even the slightest hint. Doing so however would definitely destroy the seal - it was invasive and equal to cutting the seal apart.

He'd just have to work faster.

Akiko's steps wandered aimlessly around the outer ring of the Senju compound. She was clutching herself tightly - her feet were moving on their own, no memory of her way anywhere. Her mind raced at the same time her body felt as though it had been dumped in ice cold water.

So many questions burned inside of her and yet nobody was there to answer them.

Of course her mother had killed enemies on the field of battle. But this-

This sounded like torture. Squeezing out the last drop of agony out of a victim until they'd receive the merciful, cold steel.

Her mother. Her warm, gentle mother who would comfort her, tell her of peace, of not seeking revenge.

Dazed, she finally halted. Akiko blinked. It was the door to Tobirama's machiya. Listlessly, she opened it and set her sandals aside. The man's presence was only registered because he gave a pointed greeting - doing a double take once he had a real look on Akiko. She gave him a brief summary of her investigation - and the result.

Tobirama's fingertips drummed swiftly on the broad research table. "Hmm," his baritone rumbled. "I understand this seems to cause you distress."

The nonchalance of his statement snapped her out of her stupor. "How can it not, Tobirama?" Akiko hissed lowly, her fists balling tightly at her sides. "My mother- she wouldn't- This can't be true."

It mustn't…

The scarlet eyes were trained on her, narrowing. Tobirama crossed his arms in front of his chest slowly. "Akiko," he finally uttered, firmly. "It does not matter if it is or not."

Her anger splashed over so reliably, Akiko latched to it as if it'd chase away the haunting feeling. As if - as if Tobirama actually had - comfort to offer? "What?"

His scrutinising gaze never swayed - but he did not frown. Akiko would have expected him to, now. Instead, his mien was smooth, his voice an even, deep roll up his throat. "What matters is Touka believes it to be true and therefore acts on it."

Her anger crumbled - but only slightly. Instead, consideration took its place, Akiko frowned. For his sake, she hoped this was not a botched attempt at logically sweeping away this crisis instead of offering real comfort.

Tobirama extended a hand as he recognised the confusion. He cleared his throat, but again, his baritone was smooth - more soothing than Akiko thought he'd be. Distantly, she pondered how calming this man's deep voice actually could sound, if he wanted it to. "You wanted to find out why Touka apparently hates you in particular. You did. True or not, this appears to be her reality. That's what matters, right now."

Akiko closed her eyes, slowly. He was right - again, with his logical approach, he had dismantled the situation - but the despair still sat inside her chest like heavy rock, weighing her down. She shook her head. "Even so, what about my reality?" Clenching her teeth, "This can't have happened, Tobirama. And if it did then-!"

"Then what?" Tobirama's piercing stare narrowed instantly. He stepped closer, close enough to be right up in Akiko's face - a hint of a frown between his eyebrows. The question came pointed, stern - but not aggressive. "Would it invalidate all your mother said to you?"

Akiko held his gaze surprisingly even. If she closed them now, she knew what she'd see. It didn't matter, she knew the answer, but it didn't lift the rock just yet. "It makes her seem hypocritical…" she murmured in an almost reluctant reply.

Akiko winced when Tobirama scoffed abruptly and for sure, the next words were all too logical again. "So long as we continue to take on the fights of whoever pays, and slaughter one another for money, we all are hypocritical for wanting peace, actually."

But still - even though he was right her discomfort wouldn't quieten; instead the distress was tearing at her. "It sounds like my mother tortured Touka's father, though," she hissed.

Whatever trace of a frown had vanished - his mien seemed more neutral again. "Even so, what about it? What about what she taught you? All the principles she raised you on, which you followed all your life diligently?" His deep voice became softer , quieter. "You became your own person."

All she heard were their even breaths; hers. Bit raspy, Tobirama's slow, unperturbed. Still she wouldn't close her eyes but the words did well to conjure up the haunting scenario anyway. What about them, indeed? Did this make her mother a liar? And if it did, were her convictions - lies?

As though he read her mind, Tobirama continued. "And yet, say it was the worst possible scenario - would you turn your back on everything?" He took another small step closer, less than an arm's length away from Akiko. "On us?"

She did not need a second to ponder the question.

"… no. Of course not," Akiko replied slowly, breathing through the uncertainty, handling it, slowly. Finally, she blinked. "Thank you."

Tobirama did not back off an inch. His intense gaze was trained on her still. She did not feel as though she was under a magnifying glass, as he so often made people feel - instead he seemed to take her in, momentarily - before the hint of a smile tugged at his lips and he nodded, once.

Akiko never looked away or blinked either - absorbed in the man's face, the subtle essence of his expression; she only nodded back.

A second longer than he had to he lingered before her, then he turned around to get back to his table.

Akikos gaze fell to the hem of her broad sleeve. She fidgeted with it.

Believing in her mother's teachings or not - "I still want to find out what exactly happened."

Tobirama turned, a surprised blink. "You'll have to ask Touka. I don't need to inform you she will not be forthcoming."

Akiko was surprised she had the energy for a little smirk. "I have my ways."

Instantly, Tobirama's face scrunched in a frown and he squinted. "Akiko… if it is what I think it is-"

More surprisingly, Akiko could chuckle as she saw Tobirama's face shadow with doubt. "No worries, Tobirama. I won't break my promise and you know I'm not lying."

The man huffed, then breathed deeply. "You are not, of course."

The remaining time before the set date of the duel flew by faster than Akiko wanted it to. It wasn't as though training did not progress well - it did. She could claim she had learned more than she had in a long time due to the new perspectives offered by both Tobirama and Gotoku. But therein laid the problem: her glaring lack of mastery in these new abilities, yet. Akiko did not like that. She used to live in a world, a clan, that had a special assortment of skills they had honed to a lethal perfection that had made the Uchiha truly the deadliest and most mobile clan, even if their numbers were slightly smaller than the Senju. It was an open secret: if you wanted something protected, you hire the Senju, if you wanted it razed, you hire the Uchiha. In the end, the semantics of protection or aggression were subject of discussion and in any event, the conflict was the same: bloody murder on both sides.

But this was different. Akiko was not to murder Touka, and she was relatively sure Touka wouldn't murder her, either - Tobirama's warning about blinding her aside. As Tobirama had described it, this duel was to be a test of skill and a show of superiority; proving versatility and proficiency in every art of combat.

Granted, Akiko had improved a lot, indeed. But compared to what she knew already - the skills she had sought to improve she still considered… lacking. At least when pitched against someone like Touka. Her taijutsu was good but it wasn't exceptional. While she was more adept at ninjutsu, the insane variety Tobirama offered wasn't mastered by her yet, either.

Not to mention… the water style.

"You're too hard on yourself," Tobirama had chided once after Akiko had managed to mold her chakra into water, only to watch the ball splash on the floor. Unless she planned to refresh Touka, she failed to see how this was going to help her.

"And you're not the one who is going to fight this damn duel," she had spat back, petulantly frustrated now.

"There still is time. And we made good progress here."

"How is this going to help me at all, though?"

Tobirama sighed in a show of slight exasperation. Moping was something he tolerated only for so long. "Certainly not like this. But you're not yet at the level I expect you to be." His glance narrowed. "The level you will be."

Akiko rolled her eyes. At this point, she wondered if the man was telling himself that or if he actually believed he'd teach her proper water style jutsu. "And even so, I've got what? A half-botched attempt at mastering water-style jutsu? Wonderful."

Tobirama's patience was running shorter; the man's forehead wrinkled by a frown. "A fine choice of very useful jutsu. Unless you keep moping, that is."

She sighed. They had been over this, of course: versatility was key. "And then I still haven't incorporated that into my fighting style. It's just-"

"Akiko," Tobirama cut her off sternly, slowly but surely reaching the end of his line. "You're forgetting we've been polishing your no doubt impressive ninjutsu arsenal, added genjutsu that do not require the Sharingan and you've been training with Gotoku. It is true we will not attain the same level Touka has in some regards, but neither does she have your proficiency in other areas. So, kindly stop wasting our time by being overwhelmed and continue the exercise."

Tobirama always had this charming, straight way of motivating Akiko to resume her training. The no-nonsense logic he usually ran her over with really had its appeal.

And sure enough, ironically the breakthrough experience of Akiko's water style learning followed not long after this little outburst. It had bulldozed her in a quite different way.

Once more Akiko had been molding her chakra into water she'd begun to clumsily move around, though the task felt tantamount to trying to compress the fluid to a smaller size. Her arms cramped, she'd lose concentration and the same always followed: wet feet.

"You're too tense," Tobirama observed with a low murmur, his palm at the side of his face.

"It's a bit difficult," Akiko retorted caustically, silently thanking him for stating the obvious.

"Relax more when you transform your chakra."

"I can't, I'll lose it."

"You won't."

"I'm telling you-"

Suddenly, Tobirama stepped closer and extended a hand. "I'll show you."

Akiko stared at his hand, blinked, and then gave the man an incredulous gaze. "You want to what?"

Tobirama clicked his tongue. "I'm sure you heard me correctly," he huffed drily, waving with his fingers now. "Come on."

With a deep frown Akiko placed her hand in his palm which he grasped firmly, promptly. Unsurprisingly the man established a chakra connection swiftly - unlike during healing though, his presence seemed to spread, as though he shadowed her network and anything she did. "Go on. Do the same," he encouraged her. She was thankful he had closed his eyes so he wouldn't see her gaping at the request - it seemed so intimate, indecent almost.

"I, uh," Akiko stammered, slowly, tenderly letting her chakra graze over his network. At any point she expected him to shove her away or repulse her - but no such thing happened. His stormy, valiant chakra rumbled like a black sea just before a thunderstorm; perfectly controlled and balanced, but ready to become a lethal force. With all the training Akiko had so far she understood why Tobirama's main element was water: his chakra flowed like the element itself, adaptable. Unlike hers, blazing and fierce, his was a current whose force would rip anything away depending on how much was used.

An echo of his emotions resounded through the connection. Akiko's heartbeat sped up - never before had she met the man at such a level. He was - calm, concentrated.

And just a bit… nervous.

Tobirama extended his palm up in front of him, Akiko mirrored the motion. "Follow me," he murmured.

His chakra sprung to life instantly - a current to his extended hand, the flow so simple, so easy that it was laughable to Akiko how she could not do this herself like that. It attuned finely - and became water, a steady well projecting to his palm.

Akiko tried to follow suit - of course, her chakra again wouldn't bend to the transformation so easily. It wanted to sparkle, crackle and fizz. She clenched her teeth to shape it more-

"You're tensing up again," Tobirama chided instantly, squeezing her hand. "Easy. Take your time. Don't force it."

She inhaled deeply again and willed her flow to slow down, more and more - until it had become a steady supply of chakra to achieve what she wanted: to be transformed into water.

"That's it," he muttered, his chakra fluttering in excitement over her network. A chill ran over her spine, but her heart spasmed - warmly, excited. Focus.

Steadily, she increased the flow more, mirroring Tobirama's action exactly. With ridiculously easy effort, her chakra changed - and became a perfect sphere of water in front of her, hovering over her palm.

Akiko gasped.

Tobirama rumbled a deep chuckle next to her, and whether or not it was intentional, his chakra brushed over her network slightly - which Akiko answered with a startled brush of her own.

A moment of awkward silence stretched before Tobirama cleared his throat. "As I said, relax more, and there you go. Burn this feeling into your memory. From this, we will practice jutsu."

Akiko's gaze was trained on the water she had molded her chakra into right in front of her, hovering easily. She cast a glance to the side to Tobirama, whose cheeks seemed to be a pinker shade than usual.

She smiled broadly. "Thank you."

His chakra fluttered - happily? "Of course."

Finally.

It had taken so many runs of trial and error - creating perfectly armed, timed combustion seals on paper - but Tobirama had figured the pattern out.

The distinct faint pathways of chakra would run the exact same as the echoes of chakra did in the wood - no doubt, this had to be it.

And yet, barely any victory ever had felt so stale.

For this combination was anything but unique - or refined even - it was as anonymous as their culprit. Cleverly woven perhaps, certainly not the work of a beginner; but either jutsu was something of common knowledge within warring clans. Tobirama could name a handful of Senju, including himself, who could create such a seal. His challenge here had been figuring out just how exactly both seals had been intertwined.

His palms gripped the edge of his research table. It was well past midnight now.

He was tired.

By now, he could only hope dissecting the three logs for any shred of remnant chakra would yield hints to a user signature - even if it was just a clan's typical sensor imprint.

They'd at least know where to look.

Notes:

Whereever on the world you are right now, I hope you're safe.

Thank you so much kuramakakashi/lehbarnes for being my beta-reader, bestie 💖 Kaiseaya forever for all their lore!

Chapter 17

Summary:

Akiko's training is moving forward; but so does life. And every once in a while, there are callbacks to past events. A certain Senju tradition has its own significance for her. Meanwhile Tobirama finally makes progress with his investigation, only to make an unfortunate discovery.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Akiko's arms were sore. Combing her hair meticulously felt akin to working out or lifting heavy crates.

But the sensation had become common in the past few weeks; there never was a session with Gotoku in which she had not come back battered and bruised. Maybe she'd become more adept at not breaking anything while brawling with the taijutsu master, but she still needed Tobirama's help every so often to recover in a timely manner to have the white-haired Senju drill her the next morning. Rather, he demanded to help her.

Improvements were made slowly. She would not become a master water style jutsu user like Tobirama obviously, but impressively, the man remained tenacious to make good on his intent to teach Akiko a new element this fast - and well enough to use it in combat. On top of perfecting other ninjutsu, that was. Yet Akiko still had not mastered a single water style jutsu. Her attempts to, curiously so, had not garnered Tobirama's dry comments, but rather earnest remarks on how to improve. He was diligent.

And Gotoku? Akiko was surprised he had not chased her out of the training ground yet.

This morning, Tobirama had announced there'd be no training, yet before Akiko could ask, he had turned around and left. Begrudgingly, she accepted the chance to recover a little and finally get to a long overdue haircut before her black mane would grow past her hips.

After she washed her hair she had propped a mirror up in the kitchen area of the living room where the best light was, sat down cross-legged in front of it and began to sort out her still wet hair. The shears she had found were sharp enough - the only thing off was… the angle.

"I'm going to look ridiculous," Akiko muttered.

Tentatively she pulled a strand of her hair forward.

The front door was suddenly harshly shoved open and Akiko winced, nearly cutting into her own finger with the shears. With a colourful curse and much to her surprise, she recognised Tobirama's tall frame in the mirror.

Who instantly glowered at her.

"What are you doing here?" Akiko asked. She had figured no training meant he'd be busy.

"A redundant question, seeing how this is my home still," he replied scathingly, enough to make Akiko wonder what else had gotten on his nerves today.

Still, given the tight schedule they were on until the duel, wasting a day was not only out of character for Tobirama but also making her at least curious. Through the mirror, she frowned at him. "I'm just surprised to see you here. I figured you'd be busy since you said we would not train today."

He was already at his research table, hunched over the documents. The sharp, scarlet gaze did grace Akiko for a moment, though. "It's summer solstice. On this day, the Senju remember their fallen - even when the sun shines the longest, it still will go down. A reminder of the fleetingness of life." He huffed utterly drily. "As if we needed another."

Akiko's eyebrows shot up. That had been the last reason she had suspected. Tobirama seemed to heed it begrudgingly only. "I see." She reprociated his caustic snort. "A good day to be an Uchiha in the Senju compound, then."

Tobirama's slender fingers drummed on the wood of the table. His look was indiscernible momentarily - then, harsher than before. "You'd best stay away from the main plaza this morning, indeed. In fact, it'd be wise to stay out of anyone's sight, I'd wager."

Resigned, Akiko sorted out the strand of hair she intended to cut again. "That bad?"

Tobirama's intense gaze didn't leave her face, his hands gripped the table tightly now. "On this day, a walking reminder of the clan that, to this day, killed the most Senju? I'm going to hazard a guess and say it won't get your popularity up, no."

Her gaze fell to her lap alongside her hands. Of course. They still wouldn't see anything else in her. But to think Tobirama would advise her like this?

"Just-" Tobirama's abrupt interjection made Akiko blink. She gazed back at him through the mirror. His fist was balled next to his head, teeth gritted - he exhaled, relaxing his hand. "Just be careful. Most of the clan's attitude is lamentable, but it can't be helped. Not now, anyway. You're safe here, anyway."

He sounded sincere - oddly sincere; enough to make Akiko nod lightly. "I understand. Thank you, Tobirama."

His hand clasped back around the edge of the table, he nodded back once.

"Aren't you joining them?"

Either she imagined it or the man winced. His posture seemed more stiff now anyway, he didn't look back at her. "Later," he curtly replied with a finality that clearly implied he wouldn't indulge further discussion.

Interesting.

Tobirama evidently did not indulge the memorial day well. Did the Senju whose only two constant moods were sincere or utterly sarcastic actually have a problem with remembering? Akiko decided against pressing the matter further; a shred of decorum seemed decent either way.

He had seemed… vulnerable, for a second.

With a deep breath, she picked up her strand of hair for a third time.

Carefully, her right hand grasped the shears and-

"I think I'm getting a stomach ulcer from watching you handle those shears, Akiko."

Wincing, she nearly cut into her hand yet again. By sheer luck she directed the sharp blade elsewhere before she glared at Tobirama through the mirror again.

"Is that supposed to make me stop?" Akiko hissed past clenched teeth.

Tobirama's baritone voice remained even, ever unimpressed still. He crossed his arms and titled his head quizzically. "For some reason, I was under the impression the Uchiha would know how to trim their hair, seeing how all of you like to flaunt it around. In battle, even. But now I'm starting to think none of you actually know how to cut it."

Akiko's glare narrowed down slightly. Her tone dripped with pointed lethality, almost. "I do know how to cut hair. I just never did it for myself. Izuna used to, and I'd do his and Madara's."

Satisfyingly enough, Tobirama swallowed hard at the implication. Akiko continued to stare cruelly for a moment longer to let the message sink in.

Preposterous man.

"I see," he managed, finally.

However, to her horror, he started to get over to her.

Her gaze widened. "What are you doing?"

Tobirama already was behind her and kneeled down so he still was a fair bit taller than Akiko. His forehead was drawn into a deep frown and next to her, he extended his hand expectantly. "Preventing you from looking like a complete idiot. Give me the shears."

Utterly shocked, Akiko clasped tightly around said item and shook her head vigorously. "Absolutely not."

Behind her, the man growled deeply. "Stop being difficult."

Petulantly, her grip on the shears grew stronger. Her gaze flitted to the hand by her side that inched closer. "I'm not letting you close to my head or my eyes with a sharp object!"

Tobirama's exasperation grew fast. For a moment he rolled his eyes so hard Akiko saw only the whites. "Who do you think takes care of Hashirama's haircut?"

Akiko's jaw dropped. A little. The implication of Hashirama's magnificent hair actually being done by Tobirama hit her out of nowhere. "I- I thought he did that himself," she tried to salvage her dignity.

Tobirama's upper lip curled into a triumphant sneer, of course. "Have you met Elder Brother?"

As kind, caring and forthcoming the venerable Senju leader was, Akiko indeed couldn't imagine the man to keep meticulous care of his incredible hair.

She'd know - it was work and...

Hashirama didn't seem like the type to have the patience for that.

Unfortunately, Tobirama picked up on her silence quickly and she didn't manage to school her features. "Well-"

A silver eyebrow arched up.

"I'm still scared you'll-"

"You're being ridiculous."

In the blink of an eye, Tobirama's hand that had been hovering close shot forward quickly. It snatched the shears from her hand swiftly, Akiko's grip having loosened over the shocking revelation about the identity of Hashirama's hairdresser.

"Hey!"

She tried to grab his wrist but he was too fast - Tobirama towered behind her, the shears securely in his right hand, lifted high up.

By the spirits, this wasn't true.

Akiko tried to turn and wriggled forward slightly to rise and wrangle the shears back, but Tobirama's left hand landed on her shoulder instantly, pressing her down firmly.

"Now sit still or I really can't guarantee the safety of your scalp or those precious eyes of yours," he rumbled sternly.

Absolutely not.

The command obviously prompted Akiko to do the exact opposite. One moment, she gave him a wide-eyed stare, the next she learned forward to cover her wet head with both arms. "I feel threatened," she hissed wrily.

Through the mirror, Tobirama glared at her. "Akiko," he growled deeply, his free hand pulling at an arm already to make Akiko release her head.

Then again, Tobirama was the one with the sharp object. Not that it bothered Akiko in the slightest. The thought of getting a haircut from him was - was - what, exactly? Scary? Hashirama's hairstyle was marvelous.

This wasn't even closer than she had let him before. Still her hair just was - different; since her mother died it had been Izuna who cut it and now the hands that had killed Izuna would comb her hair, cut it, make sure Akiko stayed tidy-

Yet she felt not even a shred of revulsion.

No, of course not, Tobirama lived because of her so it was her-

No, she was not-

Was she ashamed?

Before Tobirama questioned her further, she folded her hands obediently in her lap. Instantly, the man got to work.

Meticulously, he combed through her hair first; then parting it, just before he wordlessly showed her in the mirror just how much he'd shorten it.

Akiko simply nodded.

His touch was warm, warmer than Izuna's had been, and she was hyper-aware of each of his movements; every time the tips of his fingers would graze over her scalp or her shoulders.

All the time her eyes were trained on his concentrated, stern face; his look never left his work. With the same diligence she's only ever seen him fawn over his beloved research table, he tended to her hair.

"You're the hairdresser in your family then, I take it?" Akiko finally inquired.

He didn't look up when he answered. Snip . "I am."

A light tug at her scalp as he measured the next strand of hair. "Who cuts your hair?"

Behind her, Tobirama chuffed lightly, unburdened. The sound sent a tingle down Akiko's spine. "Nobody. I do it myself."

Playfully, Akiko rolled her eyes. "Of course." Then, she smirked. "That explains so much, though," a mischievous tease.

Tobirama's hands stilled. Head still tilted forward, he glared darkly at her. "I currently am handling shears quite closely to your head," unmoving, he explained utterly drily.

Involuntarily, Akiko flinched and wriggled an inch forward with a yelp.

"Keep still!" Tobirama reprimanded her instantly, hands pressing down on her shoulders again. "You're going to make yourself look awful," he grumbled.

His touch lingered a moment longer - past her squirming, a bit. So warm -

"Don't tell me you're scared of sharp objects near your head?" Akiko joked lightheartedly, her gaze seeking his again.

His eyebrows arched up, the hint of a smirk tugged at the corners of his lips just before he picked up his work again. "It all depends on who handles them," he finally muttered, the words rolling off his tongue in his deep tone easily.

A giggle bubbled up easily inside her. "You don't say," she chattered, wanting to turn-

But his hands caught her again. On her upper arms this time, firm but not so much it'd be harsh. Over her shoulder, she could glance at him - his eyebrows still up, the lips tight in a smirk that seemingly wanted to be bigger than it was.

"Stay still, Akiko," he muttered again smoothly.

Only when she turned back the slender, warm hands lightly ran up her arms just a moment longer before he resumed his work.

Something like electricity tingled under her shoulders, her arms.

Warmth lingered, pooling in her stomach. Her hands wrung in her lap until she looked up again to seek Tobirama's face, ever intense. Ever focused on his work again, meticulously snipping away her cascading black mane bit by bit.

Her smirk had become a light smile. Just for the blink of an eye, the scarlet gaze caught it.

Tobirama finished his work in dedicated silence under Akiko's watchful, hyper-vigilant eyes. Finally, he announced he was done and the woman gave her half-dry hair a critical once-over.

"It looks… good?" Her verdict was tentative as she kept tilting her head left and right to inspect the still quite long hair.

Behind her, Tobirama got up slowly. Through the mirror, Akiko saw the man roll his eyes again. "Don't sound so surprised," he snorted sarcastically.

She repressed the chuckle that wanted to bubble up, but smiled finally, warmly. "Thank you, Tobirama."

He rubbed his hands. "My pleasure," he wrily replied before he got back to his research table.

Akiko started to clean up the cut hair afterwards. Neatly swept up, she stared at the little black pile - and reached in to grasp a strand, which she bound up and stuffed in her satchel. Finally, once everything was tidy again, she bid Tobirama goodbye for now and decided to use the day to train on her own. Presumably the training ground would be empty.

He frowned a little. Before he could object though, Akiko smiled apologetically. "Don't worry. Not a soul will see me." She winked innocently. "It's not like I wasn't trained in the art of stealth."

The hard edges of his facial expression smoothed a little; his gaze seemed - fond, a moment. "I'm sure of it."

With that, she was off.

Reaching the training ground oddly enough did feel like properly infiltrating the Senju compound. Which was confusing enough given the time she's spent here and all at the same not really for public mood, her origin and this apparently hallowed day. Akiko nearly was ashamed for the thrill of sticking to the shadows of the machiyas, flitting past the trees and being the shadow she wanted to be.

It had been a long time since she had been out, in the field - as much as Akiko detested the war and its ugly facets, she never did deny enjoying the challenge of a test of skill. With her brothers, Fukuko; even outwitting an enemy.

A stale echo of a different life, it seemed.

And yet, something told her after this duel, everything would be different. In a lot of ways.

Sneaking over proved no challenge at all. If not for the special occasion, then the rain kept the Senju inside, too. Over the roofs of the inner ring, Akiko saw smoke rising. Cynically she hoped that was a pyre and not another incident of arson - her days as fire rescue were counted, anyway.

As she had presumed, the training ground was empty. Without Gotoku's attacks raining down on her or Tobirama's merciless training, it was almost serene down here. Practicing taijutsu without a sparring partner would not be as effective as training her ninjutsu again - particularly trying to perform water style properly, so Akiko started with that.

She had yet to master any of the water jutsu Tobirama had shown her. Frankly, she doubted she would until the duel.

Over and over again she forced chakra to transform into water with - varying success. Tobirama had suggested a breath-related type might be easiest to get the hang of the element as Akiko had that down very well due to her fire style jutsus.

But the best she managed spitting out a jug of water that hardly had anything to do with the slicing jet of water Tobirama had demonstrated.

She rubbed her temples.

Maybe she'd stick to something nobody in the clan actually could help her with.

Her secret.

The impromptu haircut for Akiko had been a welcome distraction.

Today, much of Tobirama's time would be taken up by the occasion - mourning, of course. He disliked this day for numerous reasons. It seemed to always rip open old wounds, rekindle old heartaches for people who would always be lost. And for what? To share a meal after? They might as well hold a feast.

His chakra pressed into the piece of wood his hands held as though he wanted to animate it - or learn the wood style himself. The structure of the wood was clear to him, the lines of the seal it contained were humming as his chakra ran along them like water in a river. But no matter how closely he looked - how well he examined what the culprit had left behind - besides smidges of foreign chakra, he could not feel nor sense anything like a signature, anything individual besides stale energy.

Audibly, his palm smashed the wood on the table abruptly. Tobirama closed his eyes.

As if his mood was not sour enough - this had been the last part of the first log containing the seal he had dissected - with no result. Besides echoes of chakra that ran along the sealing like in this bit, there wasn't enough to even glean anything like a trace, no matter how closely he scrutinised it. He still had two more chances to - but logically, why would they yield more?

And if they didn't, how would they figure out who had managed to outrageously sabotage the infrastructure of the Senju compound - one of the best protected in the shinobi world?

With a grunt, he gathered the pieces of wood from his table and tossed them in an empty crate next to it. His gaze wandered to the clock. There still was some time.

Maybe he'd start with the next log before he'd tackle this unpleasant day.

The rain had become a drizzle by the time Akiko's chakra, endurance and body temperature would no longer permit safe training. Her clothes were drenched and unfortunately her latest exercises were not the type that kept her warm. But her eyes ached. A stellar exchange, Akiko mused darkly.

Diligently paid attention to being the same shadow she had been on her way to the training ground. By now, it was getting dark, but there still scarcely was a Senju about. Once back at the machiya, she dried up and dressed in her second set of clothes. As she secured her belt around her waist, her gaze wandered to her satchel. Inside was still her strand of hair.

Her hand stroked over the dark leather. Tobirama said to keep out of the main plaza in the morning. Well, it was way past that, was it not?

She'd get there to the fire that had been lit there.

Akiko had anticipated more difficulty sneaking into the inner ring of the compound. But all it took was vaulting over the fence of Tobirama's experiment garden, which seemed to be used for growing all kinds of plants, sliding past the house that technically belonged to the inner ring already and - hidden in the shadows of the narrow path - scout out the main plaza.

Which was empty, except for one figure, dressed in a black kimono and spiky, silver hair - standing in front of her target, the great pyre that still was burning.

Tobirama?

Akiko was paranoid enough to strain herself once more to scan for more chakra signatures with her Sharingan - nothing. But it confirmed her suspicion; it was indeed Tobirama.

Even better. If anyone came around, he'd hardly stand by if they were keen on creating an 'accident'. Akiko smoothed over her clothes before she walked over to the man.

His arms were firmly crossed in front of his chest. Judging by his hair and the wet patches on his clothes, he must have been out here for quite a bit. The waning light of the fire illuminated the angular features of his face to throw shades that made his frown seem even deeper.

He didn't seem to be praying - Akiko announced her presence by clearing her throat.

His gaze flitted to her momentarily. He nodded curtly.

Akiko shoved her hands into the wide sleeves of her lookalike Uchiha clanswear. The pyre still radiated comfortable warmth that made Akiko ignore the rain.

If she closed her eyes, she would be able to imagine the Uchiha compound crystal clear. All the occasions they'd light a fire on.

"The Uchiha honour their dead with pyres, too," she began quietly. Her heart squeezed painfully. "We ignite them to hail the return of the fallen after a battle and they will burn until the wind scattered their ashes."

They had done this for Izuna, too. Akiko still didn't open her eyes.

Tobirama rumbled ponderously. "Pyres or fire are a part of many clan's funeral and mourning customs. The Uzumaki light ritual candles, for example."

The notion halted Akiko's increasingly despondent spiral momentarily. The Uzumaki - the Senju's feared, but to the Uchiha's luck - faraway - allied clan. Tobirama mentioning them so casually still did well to instil a great dose of respect in Akiko.

At the very least, it helped to speak neutrally still and fight back the crushing sadness that wanted to overtake her slowly but surely. "Our dead are always burned," she explained. "It's about freeing their soul, but it conveniently destroys the kekkei genkai for the enemy to take."

And the fact the rocky plains the Uchiha compound was built on made for a bad graveyard.

Tobirama hummed again. "I noticed. A sensible decision." Of course he'd catch on to the convenience of that ritual.

Akiko did not put it past the man to try and remove a fallen clan members eyes as well, either, which was why he might have noticed.

His scientific curiosity was insatiable. He was not the only one out there, thought. But the woman did feel a bit sick the more thought she gave the matter overall.

Her eyes opened again slowly. The fire's brightness burned itself into her version. Finally, she whispered what had been coming upon her ever since gazing at this pyre.

"I never got to mourn Izuna properly."

Dressed in white, cremated by his family's own flames. On a pyre like this one. Her sight became blurry by tears forming.

The man next to her gave a light huff. "And what would improper mourning be, pray tell?" Irony resonated in his deep, smooth voice. She glanced to the side to actually find the barest hint of a smirk playing around his lips.

She had not expected a reply - certainly not one like this. Oddly light, despite Tobirama seeming glum before. Akiko closed her eyes again but even though tears still wanted to roll down her cheeks, the ghost of a smile formed.

She took a deep breath. "We are supposed to give a little bit of ourselves with the deceased to be cremated, so a part of us accompanies them." Her hand reached into her satchel. "A strand of hair, usually." Glancing back at Tobirama, she revealed her hair on her palm.

His eyebrows rose up slightly, a glint of recognition shimmered in the scarlet gaze. "I see," his deep voice muttered, glancing back to the fire. "That's why you kept it."

Akiko hummed in agreement. Her look followed his. A moment later, she swallowed heavily. "It feels heretical to do this on a Senju pyre, however."

The sheer thought - if Madara knew she honoured Izuna by performing funeral rituals in front of a fire lit by Senju, next to the man who killed him - it was a bit much. Frankly, it might just qualify as improper mourning. But then again, wasn't a fire a fire? What was the difference?

Wasn't the real problem the guilt that wormed itself through her chest to gnaw at her heart?

Did she even have a right to mourn her brother in the proper, Uchiha way?

Tobirama's baritone voice abruptly called her back. "I disagree," the man rumbled, still staring at the fire. His frown was even deeper with the shadows the flames cast on his pale face.

Akiko blinked. "Why?"

His nostrils flared a little as he took a deep breath. A little moment longer he'd consider the fire before he extended a palm towards it and the scarlet gaze pinned Akiko. "We honour the fallen by igniting a light in their name, to show they are being remembered. It therefore is us who gives this fire a meaning." His hand wandered back to cross tightly in front of his chest. "As I am standing here, I cannot claim I will, or could, mourn Izuna as the man he was, because I didn't know him." For a moment, he looked down - then, back at the fire, his stare narrow. "But I can mourn him just like all the other victims of the meaningless war we still fight, and thus honour him - all of them - as fellow shinobi and warriors."

She was stunned.

Out of all the things she had thought or expected Tobirama to say - she never would have guessed this. He had never been forthcoming about being the one to strike Izuna down, but Akiko had not given it thought, either. It could have been any Senju, he said so himself. Yet to think Tobirama was here paying his respect - not just to Izuna, but to all the victims.

Her eyes prickled. She blinked away budding tears.

Tobirama turned to her slightly, his frown unreadable now.

Finally, Akiko mustered enough composure to nod and speak again without cracking into a sob. "I like that," she whispered, nodding.

Tobirama's frown eased up ever so slightly, the angular features of his face seemed smoother, now.

She stepped closer to the pyre then, next to Tobirama. Straightening herself, she clasped the strand of hair between her hands as she laid the palms against each other in a praying motion. There was a rustle of cloth next to her - her gaze flitted over for the blink of an eye to find Tobirama doing the same.

Her heart welled. She closed her eyes.

The next words came out so easily, so naturally - and yet her voice shook as she uttered them. "May this part of me find you, Izuna," Akiko recited the ancient words the Uchiha'd speak.

A heartbeat later, she tossed her hair into the pyre.

The fire crackled. A gust of wind swept through the plaza and for a moment, Akiko thought she was back - back in the front of the Uchiha compound, where the pyres for the fallen always would've been lined up and the winds blew harshly.

Her eyes opened again to the Senju's memorial pyre.

"Please, forgive me," she whispered to the warm flames.

Besides her, Tobirama opened his eyes finally, though he did not move an inch yet. Again the man's frown was deep and his mien unreadable.

They remained like this a while longer - Akiko lost in silent contemplation.

Finally, it was yet again the deep voice that pulled her out of it. Tobirama had crossed his arms. "I'll join Elder Brother for dinner, now," he announced, already turning to walk.

It was an unceremonious ending to the moment. And yet so much like this man, Akiko figured silently as she considered him with a bit of a mellow mien.

As though he felt it, the Senju turned again, frowning still.

Akiko chuckled. "Alright. Thank you, Tobirama, I'll-"

"Join us."

Her eyes opened wide. "What?" It was all she managed incredulously.

He was tactful enough for once to not mock her about the shock but rather just beckoned her over with a hand, nodding once simply. "It is also customary nobody stays alone, today. So," he repeated himself, "join us."

For the second time, Akiko was at a loss for words.

He didn't need to do this, he didn't need to cut her hair, nor did he need to keep her company as she truly bid her late brother farewell - but he did.

And Akiko's barren, despondent mind felt warmer for it, a happiness blossoming in her chest that tugged at her heart.

"I'd like that," she whispered.

Tobirama's expression mellowed down again, she wondered if there was a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He beckoned her to follow him wordlessly.

She does - and the evening would be one to remember indeed. Hashirama was surprised about the impromptu guest, moreso as they seemed to have interrupted him during preparing the rice they'd be having. Though just a moment later it became genuine delight and Akiko felt as though her place tonight was nowhere else but here.

She'd learn the names of Tobirama's deceased brothers: Itama and Kawarama, the boys whose hair Tobirama would pull, for which Hashirama would reprimand him with little success. She'd learn about their mother, a ray of sunshine like her eldest and gone from this world too soon - a little about their father, a name she sadly was familiar with, too. Aunts, uncles - the Senju were, like the Uchiha, a wide branching clan.

The talk would shift - after all, tradition demanded everyone be remembered. Thus, Akiko shared with remarkable ease - no, with joy and serenity, even - those close to her but forever gone. Her brothers: all but two dead at a young age. Her throat did grow tighter as the focus shifted to the latest departed: Izuna, the eloquent, feisty man he had been. To speak about him not in mourning but in genuine remembering had her chest constricted, but Akiko forced herself through it. Finally, her parents. Her father who had the same kind of sinister renown Butsuma Senju had within the Uchiha - and finally her mother, her gentle and dauntless mother, who dared to believe in peace rather than war.

"She sounds like a remarkable woman," Hashirama concluded eventually as Akiko had finished with a misty gaze to the wall.

She sighed mirthfully. "Yes."

Tobirama cleared his throat. His gaze seemed soft, the words rolled off his throat easily, soothingly, almost. "Her legacy lives on in you," he helped.

Akiko's heart radiated again.

Truly, it had been a night - no, a day of firsts, memorial and remembrance.

It can't be right.

Tobirama's hands were gripping the edge of his research table so harshly his knuckles were white. He thought his breaths were coming short, fast. Before him, the spliced piece of wood he had just poured chakra into to investigate. To sniff out even the hint of a trace - it had been days since the memorial festival and he had been down to the last of the logs.

And he found something.

But it can't be right.

Again, he grabbed the wood that had parts of the seal etched into it. His chakra reached out again to feel the item out as though he was invoking a sixth sense - somehow, he really was. At cursory examination, the chakra remnants of the seal were all he felt. Yet the closer he looked - the more chakra he used, just a bit of a sensory pulse, the sharper his investigation became - the faint seal's echo hailed Tobirama's chakra pathways in a very certain pattern.

A pattern he was most familiar with.

A Senju's.

He had no doubt about it.

"Damn it!"

He tossed the piece of wood across the table. His hand raked through his hair. He had checked. Over and over. There was no doubt about it - none he could brush off in good faith.

Their worst fear - a traitor.

Tobirama's hand rubbed over the side of his jaw. And yet just recently he had deduced correctly that one of their own infringed on the investigation of this very crime - out of sheer spite.

He scoffed mirthlessly. Was this not just a step up?

Shouldn't he be more surprised he still had been shocked?

Even so. Before he carried this to Hashirama - he'd do something else first.

Notes:

This was originally a 10k chapter - apologies if the end is abrupt, but isn't that the point of a little cliffhanger? Either way, things are getting heated.

As always, beta'd by the bestest and loveliest kuramakakashi/lehbarnes 💖! Kaiseaya is the lore master!

Chapter 18

Summary:

The identity of the traitor is revealed; but the case isn't as clear as Tobirama believed it to be. Akiko's fight is approaching fast - and while she is feeling ready for it, the unrest in the compound has her on edge, as well.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tobirama's knuckles rapped sharply against the door of the ancient machiya. The wood was dark - this was one of the oldest buildings of the compound; just like the main family's mansion. Narrow, simple, two stories - the style that had inspired the rest of the compound. A simple, versatile design, dating back to the days the Senju had little more than bare necessities.

A moment later, the door opened slowly. The man behind it seemed to have just fallen out of bed. His short, spiky black hair was ruffled and the rings under his eyes indicated sleep was a rare privilege.

"Tobirama," Sato greeted him flatly, rubbing his chest, which was covered haphazardly by a pale, haphazardly closed kimono. "What a lovely hour for a visit."

Tobirama raised a silver eyebrow. "It's not even past midnight."

The man blinked, his mouth forming the mocking shape of an 'o'. "You're absolutely right," he drawled in false agreement.

For the sake of peace he decided to ignore the daft remark despite the anger roiling inside of him. Wordlessly, Tobirama handed him the damning piece of wood lest unkinder words came out of him.

Sato eyed it as though it was a rotten piece of meat and made no inclination of touching it.

"Examine it and sense for a signature. Tell me what you feel," Tobirama snapped when the oh-so-smart scout captain did not catch on immediately.

Frowning, Sato pointed at the wood with the same disgust still. "Uhm, is this some kind of fucked up test of my sensor skills? Because that's a sick joke at this-"

"Do it," Tobirama growled, shoving the wood at Sato's chest before his patience wavered completely.

The scout captain took it before Tobirama jostled him back into his own home and inspected it first. With a sigh, he closed his eyes.

He frowned.

A moment passed.

Sato's swift verdict was on point.

"Well, fuck."

Tobirama closed his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose. "By that fine choice of words I surmise you deduced the same I have," he scowled lowly, shaking his head. Sato's skill was equal - if not superior - to his when it came to sensing and picking apart the finest nuances of chakra signatures. As a trained medical jutsu practitioner, he also was versed in examination skills. The only thing Sato lacked was being able to sense the influence of emotions in an individual's chakra - that was a language only Tobirama had cared to learn within the Senju.

"I'm guessing this is part of those delightful seals that had been plastered conveniently in our most vital buildings," Sato continued, his voice grim, now turning the wood over with a regretful glance.

Tobirama nodded once.

"Touka is gonna love this," he chuckled listlessly. Sato's relationship with his colleague was about as cordial as Tobirama's with her - she frequently criticised his laid back, easy attitude, and he frequently became annoyed for it. Their synergy was without equal, and conveniently Sato frequently was tied up in some kind of business for many a meeting between the clan's commanding officers.

Still, Tobirama scoffed. Touka was the last person on his mind right now. "You mean after I told Elder Brother we have a traitor amongst our own?" It was one of those very rare incidences he had little idea how his brother might react. Shock? Dismay? Anger? Or would he close off?

Recognition flashed in Sato's dark eyes, whose gaze fixated Tobirama immediately. "That's why you came here first? Confirmation?"

"Before I raise such an accusation?" Tobirama's voice was dripping with acid.

"Huh. Tobirama wants confirmation from me-"

Tobirama's hand shot forward to snatch the wood from Sato. "Treasure the moment. It will not happen again so soon." And there also was a reason Tobirama did not miss Sato in their discussions, really. Were it not for the grim situation, he'd give in to the indignation bristling under his skin already. The scout captain's priorities were quaint, to say the least.

Sato smirked annoyingly still. "Mhm. What's the plan for finding the rat, then?"

Tobirama's gaze fell to the wood again, weighing it in his hands. A fair question. All they knew so far was whoever did this was Senju. Which meant anyone, anyone, was a suspect - anyone who knew the fuinjutsu required.

Sato did not, luckily. He had considered as much before he had allowed the scout captain to ascertain this information himself.

All they had was a sample of the culprit's unique sealing imprint, etched into wood. A trace, much like a flare of chakra he, a sensor would pick up.

The answer was obvious, then.

Tobirama inhaled deeply. "I have an idea. I'll get back to you shortly."

Sato rolled his eyes. "I was worried you would say that."

Hashirama's palms rubbed over his face. Despite the late hour, he had still been up - nursing a cup of tea at their kotatsu. He was not fooling Tobirama; this wasn't coincidence: his brother was high strung. He did not need to sense that. Tobirama wondered if there had been a time when he had been like this before - foregoing sleep; the pristine, tanned skin seemingly gaunt and his hair just not shining like it should.

His brother had taken the news in stride - so much so Tobirama wondered if the man had not anticipated it, in some way or form. Hashirama had this way with people, with the clan - the gentle but firm hand that guided them all. And coincidentally, the tremendous power to enforcement leadership too, if he had to, of course.

"And both of you are sure of this?" His hands dropped onto the table. The brown gaze was piercing.

Tobirama's arms were tightly crossed in front of his chest. It still was as revulsive as the moment he figured it out. But it just was. "I wish I was not. But we both sensed the same." He breathed deeply, his timbre firm. "It was a Senju's chakra."

His brother leaned back, crossing his arms. For a moment, he was silent - staring at the ceiling; but the muscle of his jaw was taut.

Tobirama frowned. Rather than dwell on the terrible implication, or worse, question their findings further, he ventured to explain his plan. "As the deed requires fuinjutsu knowledge, I suggest everyone capable of performing the needed seals deliver a sample. By comparison, we might be able to catch whoever did it." Or notice the person suspiciously missing from inspection, obviously. The words tasted less sour than he thought they would.

"Of course," Hashirama supplied tersely, gazing back at Tobirama. "I expect this to be done as fast as possible. Even so…" His eyes were cast downward again.

The white-haired Senju exhaled a deep breath. The obvious was hanging in the room like thick, black smoke. Suffocating, almost. "It is unheard of. I know, Elder Brother."

"Why would anyone-"

"Ask them when we caught them."

Tobirama wondered how such an individual would be punished. As unheard of as it was, as terrible the punishment would be - equally unheard of in the clan history. However their reasons intrigued him not as much as those who they betrayed them for. Whoever managed to pull a Senju so far away from their clan to sabotage them like this was a threat of an unknown dimension.

That might just unsettle Tobirama.

It certainly had Hashirama on edge.

The ground was soaking wet. It hadn't rained in days. Akiko was panting heavily. Looking up slowly, a satisfied smile spread across her lips.

She had actually done it - she had performed a water jutsu with enough force to be called such - to be called a menace in combat. Of course, it had taken a few attempts and the signing speed as well as her release itself was not just enough yet. Even so, Akiko just might have faith to make it a usable weapon in the duel - a few days away.

The confidence had her grinning - broadly. She turned to her instructor.

Tobirama's lips spread to a thin smile only.

And just like that, her glee evaporated like her water jutsu. Akiko puffed up her cheeks. "Really? That was the first time it worked. I think I earned more than a smile that looks like someone is threatening you to it."

Tobirama promptly rolled his eyes so much, Akiko saw the whites only briefly with how his eyelids fluttered. She still wondered if there was someone else who could express this much vexation with his eyes only. "Obviously. I mastered this jutsu when I was four years old, you know."

Indignation ran hot through her. The lackadaisical attitude was one thing, but this arrogance? Her teeth bared slightly, her finger pointed at him. If he wanted a fight, he could have one. "Yeah? Were you also four years old when you mastered a fire jutsu?"

His hands rose up defensively immediately, Tobirama shook his head. "Of course not," he admitted apologetically, sighing. Point had been taken. The tips of his fingers pinched the bridge of his nose.

Akiko's arms locked in front of her chest. No clever retort? No sarcasm? He wasn't arrogant - he was exasperated. "You're distracted," she deadpanned.

"Once again, a sound deduction," he retorted, finally with more dryness to his tone. She was getting closer.

"I surmise it is beyond my status here to know why that is."

"What a brilliant way to ask for more information about delicate clan matters, indeed," his tone became even more sarcastic and finally, the scarlet gaze would pin her again.

Akiko wanted to smirk about how his tone indicated just how well she guessed. Her index finger tapped on her lips. "But-"

Tobirama sighed instantly; in an equally impressive show of annoyance she'd normally at least chuckle at.

"-I'm guessing it has something to do with those combustion seals I found that you've been studying for the past weeks."

His stare narrowed instantly, his posture became rigid.

Akiko smirked, finally, not wanting to contain it anymore.

But it faded as soon as she realised his hard mien had not let up at all - his lips were a tight line still, and the muscles of his arms bunched uncomfortably under the fabric of his blue shirt. Tobirama looked - grim. He mustered her a moment, before he hummed dead serious. "Tell me, Akiko. What punishment do the Uchiha reserve for traitors?"

She gaped. "Traitors?" Was that what he had discovered while taking those pieces of wood apart as though it had been living material once? Akiko knew he had been searching for clues towards the culprit - but this? She swallowed. "No Uchiha would betray their clan. There have been spats - murders, even, amongst single members in the past - but a traitor to the -" The words died in her throat as an icy shiver ran down her spine. No traitors to the clan. That was what she had wanted to say - but her breath was stolen from her. After a moment, she cleared her throat uncomfortably. "I guess they'd be executed."

Tobirama's eyebrows slanted apologetically; in a second the harshness was gone - she thought he had stepped slightly closer; but the man had closed his eyes now, his posture; uncharacteristically slack. "You might not be the most undesired presence in the compound for much longer, after all."

Her gaze widened. Now Akiko suppressed the urge to get closer and rub the side of his arm. Any way to comfort him. In the end, all she had was her dry wit. "Unfortunately, I still have a fight lined up for that particular problem I cannot cancel anymore," she joked half-heartedly.

It worked, a little. Tobirama chuffed softly. "At least now, you have water style in your arsenal to use in that fight." His gaze lifted again back to her; his mien softened. With a deep breath he straightened himself again.

"Not quite yet, Tobirama," Akiko amended with a shy smile. "But, all thanks to you."

For a moment, the near tender gaze regarded her a moment longer. Closing his eyes finally he nodded, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips that reached all the way up to his eyes. "Of course," the words rolled off of his throat in his deep tone.

Dozens of samples of the combustion seal - etched into wood Hashirama had procured - were spread out before both men. Every single member of the clan capable of fuinjutsu had supplied one - and nobody had balked or ran. Tobirama did not find relief in that. He just prepared himself to not find a match, now. The collection of these had taken but a morning, as organised by a fervent Touka. The moment the woman had learned about the compromise of her very own clan, she had sprung to action, and not questioned Tobirama's judgement - although the man believed such was due to Sato's complimentary testimony.

And an extremely grim Hashirama giving the orders.

Now, all the samples were spread out in the main hall of the clan head's mansion - each with an inactive trigger, of course.

Sato scratched his head. "Might take a while to find the match," he whistled lowly.

Tobirama had already picked up the first, perfectly labelled with the name of its creator. "All the more reason to stop lamenting exactly that," he snapped. Sometimes, he understood why Touka was not keen on her colleague, either.

With a sigh, the dishevelled captain got to work.

Within the following days, they found a match.

Asahi's gaze had been fearful when the clan leader of the Senju himself had rapped on his door. In front of his wife and teenage children, all of them part of the Senju's fighting forces, the man had been bound in chakra restraining chains and led out, through the outer ring. Past Tobirama's machiya, where he thought he had seen an awfully black clothed figure on the rooftop, hiding as soon as his scarlet gaze had spotted her.

Anyone else gawking was silently dismissed with a dark look from Hashirama only. Tobirama could not remember the last time the compound had been this silent. In the main hall, the lanky man with shoulder-length brown hair, bound in a ponytail, was nearly made to kneel by Touka - Hashirama stopped her.

One question. There was one question that burned on everyone's tongue.

Hashirama's mien was struck by sheer grief. "Why, Asahi?"

The reserved, practical man he was shook his head. He breathed evenly. Tobirama, next to Hashirama, was entirely tuned to the man - as was his sensor chakra, picking up the great distress - the insurmountable desperation inside of him.

"Clan Leader," he swallowed. "I have not done this."

Tobirama's gaze widened - he gaped.

Asahi was not lying.

The air inside Hashirama's office was stuffy. Between a bellowing Touka, a hissing Sato and Tobirama delivering scalding comments, Hashirama had more than once sternly ordered them to calm down.

"We checked five times, Touka," Sato snapped again towards the woman clad in silver armour; whilst he - befitting himself - wore standard green clothes only. "Both Tobirama and I were unanimously - and without suggesting his sample to the other - sure, Asahi's signature matched that of the traitor!"

Touka's fist slammed down on Hashirama's table; a gesture the clan leader acknowledged with another roll of his eyes. "Then he found a way to trick Tobirama's lie detection!"

Tobirama scowled, his deep voice a slow, low threat. She could say what she wanted, but there was a line. "No, Touka, he simply did not lie to me. I understand this is a lot for you, but it appears that, once more, matters are more complicated than they appear to be."

Hashirama raised his hands, still leaning against his desk. "Until we figure this discrepancy out, Asahi will remain imprisoned. We have no reason to believe these seals were not his doing nor that he can bypass Tobirama's sensing, which means he is telling the truth."

Sato's eyes closed. The man's face scrunched - he seemed pained, genuinely so. "He's a formidable scout. A loyal member to this clan. I can't believe-"

Tobirama clicked his tongue, his tune was icy. "Tomi was a shock, too, who nobody had anticipated."

However, someone else jumped straight at his comment, naturally. "Tomi has nothing to do with this!" Touka shrieked, pointing at Tobirama who regarded her frothing ire with little more than an arching eyebrow. Something about dogs that were hit and barking.

"Tobirama!" Hashirama reprimanded; his expression drawn into a deep frown by a genuine portion of fury Tobirama considered with a sharp inhale. He schooled his facial features quickly - more than they were anyway; he knew better than to explain to his brother right now how his comment had been reasonable.

"As I wanted to say, Elder Brother," Hashirama's mien darkened more unfortunately, prompting Tobirama to speak even more neutrally. "All it took was to figure the motive out. Evidently, there is something we do not know."

"Motive? Motive?" Sato spat incredulously now, blindsiding Tobirama, who shot him a narrow stare. The white-haired Senju started to wonder if he was the only one thinking rationally here. "Asahi is married, he has two children that are training and undertaking scouting missions already. By all means - what motive is there to betray his clan?"

Tobirama's mien grew dark. It would seem logic was indeed in dire straits right now, as much as Sato's argument made sense, he still missed his point. "One we don't know yet, as I explained. Touka didn't come forth with the foul intel about her own subordinate, either, but now it is obvious Tomi is, despite a meek demeanour, quite a hateful person."

"You-" The guard captain sputtered, but Hashirama's hand on her chest plate stopped her.

"Tobirama is right," Hashirama concluded in a firm tone that indicated how willing he was to discuss the matter further for now: not at all. "Obviously, there is something pertaining to this case we do not know yet. I myself will see to it being figured out. Now everyone, go. I believe tomorrow is another… big day." The brown gaze flitted between Tobirama and Touka, though his mien was no less dark.

Tobirama scowled at her. Touka's lip curled in a sneer.

Big day, indeed.

Akiko sipped her tea slowly. Naturally, today's observation had been a daring one - but after the ruckus a squad of no less than four fully armoured guards, as well as Hashirama and Tobirama had made while waltzing across the outer ring, she had been too curious. The tension in the air had been tangible. Knowledge like this was too powerful. And a black Uchiha-mock dress was a fine cover on a dark rooftop.

Alas, Tobirama had seen her still. He probably had sensed. Cheater.

She had no idea who the fellow was - at the very least, not a loud discriminator against her. It made her sad - a little, anyway.

A low, sudden thud had her wince. A noise she was accustomed to right now. She spread her hands on the counter of the kitchen, turning towards the original of the noise. Inwardly, she braced herself.

"That was reckless," Tobirama chided right away, striding past his research table to the kitchenette area.

"Just as noisy as the rest of this clan," Akiko defended herself, pointedly blowing on her already cold tea.

Tobirama squinted. His frown was so deep, Akiko knew he wouldn't let go easily. "Not about this."

"So? His fate will be public, anyway."

He hissed as though physically struck - Akiko's gaze narrowed. Once more, doubt was instilled in her. There was more to this. "Probably not so soon," Tobirama muttered soon enough, waving her off before the woman could come up with a pointed question.

She tilted her head. "I'm confused."

"You're not the only one," Tobirama mumbled again, ruffling his hair in exasperation.

Akiko folded her hands on the counter of the small kitchenette, taking a deep breath. Curiosity was a dangerous thing, but seeing Tobirama distraught like this made her - uneasy. Restless. It made her - "Can … I help?"

The scarlet gaze snapped to her immediately, scrutinising her closely. Either he wondered if she could - or if he should tell her. Akiko's eyebrow rose slowly, she had not been subject to this kind of intense study in quite some time - but then Tobirama's nerves had been taut ever since the revelation of a possible Senju traitor. "Our suspect definitely planted the seals," he churned out slowly, his stare never leaving her. He was sensing - she knew it. Akiko needn't to relax herself, she suddenly found - none of this was as unnerving as it once had been in what seemed ages ago. She was - at ease. How… pleasant.

"But?" Akiko gently inquired.

Tobirama's balled fists relaxed slowly, he took deep breaths. "He's denying it. And… he's not lying."

Akiko's eyebrows shot up instantly. "How, ah, unfortunate."

He clicked his tongue. "That is one way to put it."

Her hand rubbed over her temple slowly. Thinking about it, there could be an explanation - Akiko would be lying if she had not pondered about ways to bypass this particularly handy ability of Tobirama's before. "As someone who has been under frequent watch of your uncanny ability myself-"

"Uncanny ability?" Tobirama scoffed instantly, crossing his arms again. "I honed my sensor skills to a point-"

She waved him off. "Yes, yes. As I was saying-"

"Akiko-" he growled, lowly.

"-it is obvious he believes he is telling the truth."

Tobirama froze. "What?"

Akiko put her palm down again. "Your sensor ability detects emotions, as reflected in the chakra signature of an individual when they feel them since our feelings influence the flow of chakra, correct?"

The white-haired Senju frowned so darkly, Akiko worried she was insulting an imaginary first-born of his. "Correct," he replied icily.

Funnily enough, it didn't put her on edge, at all. She was - relaxed still. "Then, if someone were to believe they are telling the truth - but unbeknownst to them, have been deceived - you would not detect the 'lie', as such, because they are, not really, lying."

Tobirama's eyes widened. Akiko practically heard the proverbial click in that clever mind of his. "Genjutsu. You're saying he made himself forget."

A fine smile spread on her lips. Conversations like this with Tobirama would never tire her. "As someone who is particularly skilled in those, that is the first thing that came to mind, yes." A dark thought occurred to her suddenly. So vile - she didn't want to utter it; an unpleasant clamping down on her chest echoed again inside of her.

But of course, Tobirama picked up on it - maybe just because of this sensing. "What's wrong, Akiko?" He stepped closer immediately, his gaze widening slightly as his arms fell to his side.

"Uhm," Akiko began slowly. There was no point in keeping it from Tobirama - she had no desire to, anyway. Rather, she hated this tainted their conversation yet again. "Well, it also is possible someone else made him do this, Tobirama," her gaze fell to her forgotten teacup. "And made him forget after."

She heard him gasp. Suddenly, his hands gripped the counter in front of her - the scarlet gaze was alight. "Akiko - he might be innocent?"

Akiko frowned. "Yes." Her shoulders drooped. "And then guess who will get blamed for it, after all. I'll say it right away, Tobirama: I didn't do-"

"What are you saying?" The interruption was so abrupt, she gaped a little. Tobirama leaned forward slightly, his gaze narrow. "I know you didn't," he snapped gruffly, startling her a little.

Akiko's mien softened slightly, a little bit of relief washed through her - but an insignificant amount. She was not worried about Tobirama - he was the first to accept her telling the truth she knew; and the real comfort came from knowing such was the case. Her black gaze considered the man a moment longer, taking the angular features of his stern face in, she nodded. "Thank you, Tobirama. I'm glad - but I'm saying I didn't do it because others-"

"No." With a strict finality, he interrupted her. To her surprise, his mien darkened again. He shook his head - once. "Quite frankly I'm offended you feel the need to repeat yourself - I know; Akiko. And that is enough."

She remained silent. Quaint warmth spread in her chest.

"Elder Brother is investigating this himself, now. If a genjutsu was used - he'll find it. I'll tell him, regardless. Everyone else does not need to concern themselves with this." His arms crossed again in front of his chest as his gaze scrutinised her a moment longer, intently.

Now came the relief the woman let coat her like a warm blanket - draped over her securely. She fully believed Tobirama; and with that, the thought rested silently. The matter - closed, for now; she trusted him with it. Akiko nodded once, smiling gently at him.

The corners of Tobirama's mouth quirked up a little. "I believe you should be getting rest now, Akiko."

His commanding tune didn't escape her. "Ordering me to bed?" Akiko teased with a little grin, then.

Tobirama huffed, a silver eyebrow arched up slowly. "As the one who offers his honour, yes. I am."

Akiko sighed. "The tea was cold, anyway." Slowly, she rounded the counter and strode towards the flight of stairs.

"Akiko?"

She turned towards the man once more, the question in her glance.

Tobirama's boring scarlet gaze was more gentle than before - not the piercing scrutiny anymore. A moment longer than he had to he took her in - then, he spoke. "We prepared as perfectly as we could. We honed your skills, you trained with Gotoku. You mastered a water style jutsu," his deep voice a tad bit softer than before. It was true - the last few days, her accuracy, speed and force with the jutsu had increased rapidly. Enough to be of use in a difficult combat like the upcoming one.

"You said I would. I did." Her smile grew soft.

There was a glint in his eyes. "Of course."

Fukuko's hands were tangled in an undefined mass of - black hair.

Madara's mane was as feisty as the man himself, it seemed. A comb? An unworthy enemy, just like everyone else her fearless leader encountered on the field of battle. Except, of course, Hashirama Senju. The shinobi whose name was sure to sour any dinner party where Madara was present. Like a lucky charm. Fukuko wondered if Madara's name had the same effect with the Senju-

"Are you stroking my hair or are you actually making an effort to cut it, Fukuko?" the man growled suddenly, shooting her a dark gaze through the mirror in front of which he was sitting, cross-legged.

Fukuko cleared her throat. "I got a bit distracted by how unruly it is, is all," she muttered, kneeling behind him still. How the hell had Akiko done this?

Again, she started a fruitless endeavour to bring order into the wild, obsidian mane of Madara Uchiha, while combing ferociously. If brushing out the few tangled strands was uncomfortable to him, he didn't let it on the slightest.

After a while, she had just enough order to begin cutting the tips a bit. Fukuko eyed the scissors. Maybe they'd break off if she used them on Madara's hair-

"What are you waiting for?!" He snapped.

"If you keep bothering me, you'll look like an oaf!" The woman hissed back, starting to cut the hair. Which, luckily, was easily done. Phew.

"You're making me think you never cut hair before," the Uchiha leader grumbled, closing his eyes slowly.

"You're making me think your hair has never been cut before," Fukuko spat back.

"Heh," Madara chuckled slightly.

She couldn't help but smile a little herself, now. Lately, the man had responded better to her quips - he even had laughed. Without cynicism, without venom behind it - he had been genuinely amused. It had been refreshing.

"So," Madara drawled slowly, the fingertips drumming on his crossed arms. "Inuzuka patrols on our lands now, and vice versa."

"Mhm," Fukuko hummed, too absorbed in keeping order in Madara's feisty mane.

"Make sure everyone knows we are allies."

"It was a condition brought forth by them, Madara."

He scoffed. "Yeah, 'cause they're piss-scared of the Senju."

Fukuko shrugged; a motion Madara might not even have seen. "Either way, they're our allies now. The Senju will know, soon enough. And the next time we fight…"

Madara waved, lackadaisical. "Yeah, yeah. We'll have the bigger numbers."

The sky was grey. Considering it was the spring the temperature seemed too cold. Yet the foggy, thickly-clouded atmosphere seemed just right for the day, or so Tobirama figured.

For the first time, he had joined Akiko for breakfast. In the last few days just before the duel, Hashirama's attitude had become distinctly more cool on top of everything else. Tobirama did not avoid the confrontation at all, rather his brother's sullenness simply unnerved him enough to drive him away. It wasn't the first time this happened, it wouldn't be the last. He had made a comment about this 'nonsense ending soon' - Tobirama had ignored it. He knew other things strained his brother more - particularly last night's revelation. Making even a slight light of his annoyance just showed the great deal of trust he placed on Tobirama.

He appreciated it, but Tobirama had no patience right now, either.

Akiko had been equally surprised to see him enter his machiya this early. Tobirama on the other hand was not surprised to see her up already - after all, today was the day.

Today, she'd duel Touka. What would happen after that…

"Tobirama," Akiko stirred the rice. "I did not expect you here yet. I haven't prepared enough food."

"Unsurprising, as I did not announce myself joining you this early," he waved her off when she started to make hasty preparations for more food. "Don't. I'm more than capable of doing that myself."

Akiko nodded once and sat down at the small counter of the kitchen. Tobirama put the big sack he had carried with him next to his research table and walked towards the kitchen, where he began to prepare his breakfast.

Akiko's gaze never left him and he had a fair guess as to why that was. With a weak pulse of sensor chakra he assessed her chakra's signature - sure enough, it was curious.

She didn't beat around the bush, as per usual. "I never saw you wear the traditional Senju clothes before," she mused thoughtfully.

"Because they're impractical. Most of the time anyway." Unlike Hashirama, his position didn't demand of him to look official all the time. He'd refuse to, anyway.

Akiko hummed shortly. "It's funny. We never wear anything but."

"Mhm. Probably because your clan can't afford two sets of clothes."

"Or maybe our traditional garments aren't so hideous in colour."

Tobirama's head turned slightly to cast a bemused glance over his shoulder to a smirking Akiko, who then tried to not choke on her rice as he said, "These clothes aren't getting me mobbed inside this compound, you know."

Her fine black eyebrow rose. He sensed her chakra's signature - amused still. "Hm. Maybe you can lend me a set, then. I'm sure they'll love to see me wear that."

Tobirama coughed and turned back to work on his breakfast instantly lest Akiko would notice his pale skin turn a distinct redder shade. The woman had no idea what wearing his traditional garment would imply, exactly.

"After today," he cleared his throat authoritatively, "it won't matter what you wear anymore."

He heard her take a deep breath. Not trusting his face yet, he sensed for her feelings again - a twinge of fright. And excitement. "If I win."

"You have all you need to win, Akiko."

They finished their meal quickly and with less sarcasm than Tobirama had expected. The lack thereof went to show again how serious Akiko was - and how nervous. Again, they discussed strategy, all their lessons, Touka's capabilities.

Tobirama was proud to say he had taught Akiko everything he could in the time they had - try as he might, he could not fathom how else he would have prepared her better. He even told her as much.

Akiko exhaled deeply. The corners of her mouth turned up in the precious smile that made Tobirama's heart flutter. The comfortable, but still puzzling warmth spread inside his chest.

"Thank you, Tobirama. And… thank you for everything."

He thought he'd trip over his words if he replied verbally now. Instead he nodded - and wondered how his chest and face weren't radiating heat now.

Akiko's smile brightened even more. To distract himself he sensed for her signature again, finding it oddly comforting to pick up the same profound kind of… happiness?

He felt almost guilty to break the moment with a harsh return to reality. Alas, time went by faster than ever, as it would so often when he was with her.

Tobirama cleared his throat. "I brought a few things with me you'll need… and recognise."

The warmth didn't flee entirely from her mien but Akiko did raise an eyebrow, slowly. Tobirama got up to the sack and knelt next to it. Slowly, he placed the contents out on the wooden floor.

Two katanas with the most intricate and beautiful sheaths he had ever seen: one adorned with blue, one with white opals in a pattern that resembled fire on a black, wooden sheath respectively. The cross guard on both blades also bore an intricate pattern of the exquisite opals each to resemble rays radiating around the blade whilst the hilts were wrapped in fine, but worn leather; etched into both were inscriptions Tobirama had not read - it seemed too personal at this point.

The Uchiha's weapons were as fabled as the Senju's armours surely; but had he not met their fine steel in battle before, he'd have thought these were works of art rather than tools of death.

And speaking of - a dark chest protector which looked almost crude next to the astonishing blades. Simple, but it fulfilled its purpose. Judging by its dents, it actually had before.

Akiko sucked in a sharp breath. "My gear," she whispered, slowly walking up to Tobirama. Her gaze did not leave it once - and granted, she was overcome with emotion. Most of all - guilt?

He wanted to ask why - but then he'd admit he was spying. Tobirama rose to his feet. "You'll need it today, of course."

Akiko frowned. "I didn't think we'd be using sharp weapons."

He shook his head once. "Not until the last phase of the duel, which is to be like real combat. But you'll carry them all the time."

Akiko crossed her arms in front of her chest, rubbing her forehead slightly. "So, ah - how often did someone get stabbed in such a duel?"

Tobirama chuffed. "To kill your opponent is to kill yourself. So, stop fretting."

She rolled her eyes. Then, her gaze inspected the gear again. "What about my wakizashi?"

"It is uncouth to use wakizashi or kunai in a duel," Tobirama cleared his throat with a light smirk.

Akiko huffed. "Sure."

Tobirama extended a hand toward the swords, then. "I'm curious, Akiko. It's unusual to be using two katanas. In fact, I remember seeing you with one."

She inhaled deeply then, and as though he picked up a trail he sensed again. Her guilt became worse. Interesting. "That's because the katana with the white opal sheath does not belong to me."

He drew up an eyebrow slowly. "An heirloom, then?" The blade was definitely from an Uchiha forge. Curious. Tobirama had not thought Akiko to be sentimental enough to steal something before leaving for an unknown future, yet here they were.

"It was my mother's. I just… wanted to have it with me."

His eyebrows rose up slowly. Indeed, he had not expected that at all. "I see," he murmured, eyeing the pristine katana.

Akiko leaned forward to pick up the sword and unsheathed it easily. The long blade shone brightly in the dim light of the room. Perfect - as though it had been made yesterday. Given its apparent age, it must have been taken care of well. She weighed it in her right hand, extended it in front of her - and suddenly turned to slash towards the kitchen.

Tobirama hummed deeply.

"It feels heavier than my own in my hand," Akiko mumbled, sheathing the blade again with a click. "But just as perfectly balanced."

Tobirama scrutinised the wonderful sheath a moment longer. "It seems your mother preferred the weight."

Akiko only frowned.

He cleared his throat then. "Either way, securing your place in the enemy clan to uphold her beliefs and live her philosophy surely will make her proud and do this blade honor," he announced sincerely enough to force him to suppress a chuckle after.

"A token of good fortune, then?" Akiko's obsidian eyes gave him a side glance. "Maybe so."

Tobirama wanted to say she did not need any kind of good luck charm. But the reverence she regarded the blade with had him silent.

He still believed it, either way.

Notes:

This took a little bit again, oof. It's getting a little bit harder to edit, real life just is being a ... yeah, right now. I'm not 100% happy about having to split what used to be chapter 17 and 18 in three chapters respectively, so I hope the narrative still works. And new characters, ahh! This isn't the last we've seen of Sato, of course. Anyway, next chapter is fighting time. Thank you for reading, if you still stick around - damn, ily 💖
As always, beta'd by the lovely kuramakakashi/lehbarnes 💖! Kaiseaya helped me with the lore.

Chapter 19

Summary:

Akiko faces off against Touka. Despite having prepared well, the fight is arduous and her opponent makes no secret of her cruelty. But Akiko has a plan, too.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Akiko was surprised to find the duel would not take place in the compound - but rather, the lush forest around it. On second thought that was entirely plausible; they'd unleash tremendous forces and even the training ground would get destroyed by their battle. Tobirama had once mentioned in passing Hashirama did not train in the compound sometimes either. Akiko thought about that occasionally.

It was the first time the woman could take in the beauty of the forest - her last trek through these woods amongst the sometimes gigantic, sometimes regular sized trees was her flight to the compound with Senju scouts at her heels at dusk.

It was wonderful - completely unlike the rugged plains and stony cliffs that were the Uchiha's ancestral home.

Besides her, Tobirama strode at an even pace, gaze fixed ahead. His hands were folded in front of him in the robe of his Senju garment. Akiko still couldn't wrap her head around his looks - he was so different like this. If he looked strict on any given day, now he was downright stern. It was easy to think he'd achieve any diplomatic goal. Every Senju attending had donned their traditional garb. Akiko wondered about the color of their sashes - it matched their armours when in battle. Tobirama's was blue, Hashirama's red, and the rest - green. Touka, of course, wore her armour. She walked a bit ahead, right behind Hashirama, who led the train towards what Akiko made out to be a clearing. Tobirama had explained it was traditional for the challenger to lead - and the only reason he walked beside her was the fact he offered up his name.

So this was where her fate would be decided.

Akiko felt oddly light. Where earlier this morning nervousness and uncertainty had plagued her, she now felt a complete lull of nothingness - the serenity of surrendering to what was about to transpire. Her mother's katana was strapped securely to her left side, and it was one of those few times her chest piece offered comfort, not restriction.

Tobirama's faith in her had done the rest. She'd give this her all.

She would show Touka her true power.

They had reached the clearing now. The weather still had not lit up even a little bit, the tall trees around seemed to swallow up what little light was being shed. Hashirama beckoned Touka and Akiko to the middle of it where a tattered Senju banner swayed in the light wind while everyone, except for Tobirama who remained at her side, lined up at the edge of it.

For a moment, all was silent. Touka's hard, silver stare was trained on Akiko, who gave her an impassive glance in turn. Hashirama looked at neither - he simply folded his hands in front of him.

"It's been a long time since two of ours have felt the need to solve their personal issues with violence," he finally announced loud and clear - calm enough to seem to be talking easily yet obviously addressing everyone.

Interesting choice of words, either way. Akiko couldn't help but wonder if she'd only been included that way due to the symbolic patronage by Tobirama - nonetheless, Hashirama made his opinion clear.

"This duel will be held according to our ancient rules. Both combatants will now swear before everyone attending to heed these rules lest they'll be shamed or possibly killed for transgression."

His gaze wandered to Touka first. Her reaction was prompt.

"I swear!" she yelled, every bit as sincere as one might think. Not batting an eyelash, not smirking, no sneering.

Of course, Tobirama had educated Akiko about the proper protocol and the rules of this duel. And all the ways Touka might try to bypass them cleverly. There was a lot more to this than just three rounds of beating one another around.

"In the honorable name of Tobirama Senju, I swear," Akiko announced equally serious - a choice set of ritual words for someone in her place.

Hashirama nodded once. His gaze wandered to his brother, who Akiko felt stiffen next to her. One last question. "And do you, Tobirama Senju, vouch for the sincerity and honor of this individual, to honor our sacred tradition and rules?"

Tobirama's response was prompt and like everyone's before, loud enough for all to hear. "On my honor, I vouch for Akiko Uchiha."

"Then step back now and let her take your place."

Next to her, his clothes rustled. But it wasn't without a light squeeze of her arm that he left - so fast Akiko barely had time to turn and look at him. Tobirama nodded once, his mouth a thin line and the scarlet gaze ablaze with intensity before he turned and left for the sideline.

Her heart hammered against her ribcage. For the dreary cold outside, she felt comfortably warm inside.

Hashirama cleared his throat again. "May the two of you find what you seek in this duel. Begin the first round."

He stepped back slowly. The air changed instantly. The sincere neutrality was gone and Touka's mien had become a dark scowl.

Akiko breathed evenly. Her hand tapped the sword by her side. "This is my mother's blade. It has tasted Senju blood just twice."

Touka sneered. "Twice? She was that bad, huh?"

Akiko's stare narrowed. "On the contrary. Her techniques killed without spilling blood."

"That so? Didn't work well always, did it?"

She flashed a mocking glare. "I'm surprised you're taking this so well, Touka. After all, of the Senju whose blood ran down this steel was your father's."

A collective hiss of recognition went through the crowd gathered. Naturally, Akiko ensured to be talking at a volume the nosy, attentive Senju watchers might hear. All of this was part of the game they'd be playing.

The way Touka's eyes widened slightly told her she recognised the tactic, as well. She hissed, so low only Akiko might hear - "You pretentious - tch." Then, her voice rose to a volume again everyone would listen to. "If you want to insinuate my dislike for you is but a personal feud, I assure you, it is not. Every Uchiha is the same."

Akiko flashed her teeth in what barely could be called a smile. "I promise you three things today, Touka." She raised her fist sharply.

The tall woman made a step towards Akiko, her stare becoming lurid. "Better make it fast, Uchiha."

Her little finger rose. "First: at the end of this day, you will respect me, if not for my ideals and morales then for my sheer, raw power."

Touka scoffed. "Hah. Big words."

Akiko's ring finger went up, next to her pinky. "Second: You'll have told me everything about the day my mother killed your father."

Touka halted in her tracks. Her fists clenched tightly by her side. "What the hell is this going to be?"

Finally, Akiko raised her middle finger. "And lastly: your blood will stain my mother's blade. By your own hand."

Touka's breaths were deep and fast, the woman was the image of a raging bull pawing the ground before it charged. "Bold of you to assume you're even going to get there. Now, shut your abhorred mouth and fight!"

Tobirama's neck hair stood straight. Of course he had educated Akiko on the finer details of duelling in the Senju clan: using your words as wisely as one's own jutsu. But to think she'd be so bold as to try and paint Touka as the vengeful, hate driven one? Risky. And bold. He found he liked it still, even if it inevitably spurred her opponent to even crueler fighting, but the crowd's reaction had been telling enough.

Even Hashirama's mien had become darker.

Unfortunately, that didn't make Akiko's taijutsu any better. Touka had opened with a fierce frontal attack by aiming straight for Akiko's face with her fist. A move she tried to deflect first with her forearm, only to realise the sheer force of her opponent quickly and dance to the side.

Touka did not let up. Now in close quarters, she closed her exposed flank instantly with a pushing kick before Akiko had so much as a chance to use the opening. And before the Uchiha could grapple her enemy's foot, she had retracted it to sweep forward with another hook which Akiko could only block haphazardly with her arm.

A low grunt resounded through the clearing as the punch connected audibly with her arm. Akiko wisely danced back to break Touka's flow now. For a moment, both women sized each other up, tiptoeing swiftly around one another.

"You're no match for my skills," Touka hissed, inching closer again.

Akiko's tenacity didn't waver. "I'd be in real trouble if you ever started using them indeed," she replied as glib as ever.

Tobirama rubbed his palm over his mouth. He wondered if goading Touka on really was the right tactic here. The woman was ferocious enough as it was.

For sure, it worked though. Akiko had barely finished her sentence before Touka's knee went up, aiming right for her stomach. She swirled around - this time, fast enough to deliver a harsh kick to Touka's unprotected hip.

Maybe she had counted on it.

Instantly, the Senju grabbed Akiko's ankle to twist it and pull her closer. Akiko didn't do so much as whimper, but her strained expression was foreboding enough.

This was a bad situation to be in. Not only had Touka her in close quarters now, she also had a limb restricted. Tobirama's heart raced.

Do something, Akiko. Now.

Touka pulled her closer still - and before she had a chance to punch Akiko's face, the woman had seized Touka's chest plate and headbutted her.

Touka let her fall down instantly.

Tobirama blinked.

That… also was a way to resolve the situation.

A second later both women, now bleeding on their foreheads, were dancing around another again. Akiko's arms were raised in front of her protectively, Touka had assumed a more aggressive stance.

Touka hadn't shown her true skill yet - Tobirama knew. And so should Akiko, simply for how unfortunately well she held her own right now. They had talked time and again about this. It showed, even now - Touka was the aggressor, Akiko was constantly defending.

In the blink of an eye, the Senju sprang forth suddenly to coat Akiko in a barrage of punches. Aiming high for her head, low for hips. Touka's left fist moved, Akiko barely blocked it. Her right fist snapped forward already to deliver the next blow. Akiko had no choice but to back off several times to avoid getting her nose broken.

The lack of speed on Akiko's behalf - without the Sharingan - was painfully obvious.

Every tiny offering Touka punished harshly: the moment enough space was there, her legs reared and moved to aim high at her.

Desperate for options, Akiko finally received a couple of blows to her protected chest. It was not ideal - but better than the head. Still - taijutsu techniques still involved the usage of chakra in them or rather it was not forbidden.

Touka was smart.

And Akiko was not wearing precious Senju armor.

The painful grunt she let escape was all the cruel captain needed to find the weakness.

And exploit it.

All attacks now focused on Akiko's indeed insufficiently protected chest. Touka's silver eyes gleamed with barbaric delight as she dove for an attack, again and again, Akiko barely finding time to block just a few of the attacks.

Break off, Tobirama thought, desperately. She's going to grind you to dust if you don't disengage!

He knew why she did this. Akiko knew Touka was better. It wasn't about winning - it was about not letting Touka run her over.

You're not doing yourself a favour getting badly wounded now, though. His nostrils flared.

Someone stepped up next to him. He glanced to his side for just a moment - Gotoku. What an odd sight to see him in the traditional clanswear.

"If she doesn't fucking break off she won't have any ribs left. How do the Uchiha call that shit armor, anyway?"

Tobirama only hissed.

He should've ensured Akiko had gotten Senju armour. He would have. The woman had stubbornly declined.

"Your chest armor hardly is on par with our standards," he had chided.

Akiko had rolled her eyes. "Charming. Yet it is what I'm used to."

"Let me make sure you're properly fitted."

"I'm accustomed to this, so no."

"Akiko…"

It had ended in yet another sarcastic spat.

Seeing Touka beat Akiko up now, Tobirama bitterly regretted not enforcing his will.

Finally, after the seemingly never ending onslaught of punches and the odd kick, Akiko broke off to the side, pranced around Touka and propelled herself away with a heartfelt kick to her side.

She spat blood on the ground.

Tobirama ground his teeth.

Touka sneered. "This fight will end with my blood staining your blade? Hah," she pointed a bruised knuckle at the heaving Uchiha. "This fight will end with my fists covered in blood!"

Akiko straightened herself instantly. Her mien was strained, but she stood as proud as her kinsmen ever would. "Mhm, I really hope you learn how to pick your nose."

Akiko… Tobirama rubbed his temple.

A choked snort startled him. Gotoku was grinning widely. "She's got guts."

If she continues to taunt Touka like this, we'll see them soon, he mused caustically, though he'd never voice that in front of Gotoku. The concern was raw.

Akiko's ragged panting was strained, whereas Touka looked each bit as lurid as she had before. She had not launched a single attack yet, and though she valiantly stood her ground so far, it hadn't exactly impressed yet.

Akiko knew this - Tobirama recognised the glint in her eye.

Don't be too risky. His arms crossed so tightly his chest hurt.

Touka inched closer again. Akiko's fists were raised protectively again. The Senju woman hunched a little.

She'd strike any moment.

Suddenly, Akiko lunged. A straight punch to Touka's face which she blocked - but it was a feint, instantly Akiko kicked at Touka's side. The woman grunted lowly.

This time, Akiko pranced back quickly enough before Touka could grapple her again.

Yes. Continue with your momentum.

Nimbly, she danced around her hulking opponent to find another opening. Again, she lurched forward, struck Touka's face - after a cleverly, deceptively raised knee as though to kick her side had Touka's attention focused for a blocm.

Touka isn't going to fall for that again, Akiko.

The Uchiha grew bolder. Her next move would be a lock again.

Akiko inched closer. Touka's sliver glare never let up.

Just a breath.

Akiko's right hand swept for a hook. Lighting fast, Touka seized it. By instinct, Akiko tried to push back with her right foot - kick at her, anything. Too late. Touka seized her foot too. With a malicious roar, the Senju pushed forward.

A second later Akiko's back was on the ground.

Fuck. Tobirama stepped forward.

Gotoku exhaled exasperatedly. "Why the fuck did she even go into close quarters with Touka."

"Was she supposed to poke her with a stick?" Tobirama snarled.

The blonde Senju shrugged. "We trained better. Hmph."

Tobirama's gaze never left Akiko's pinned form. This part of the duel was almost over.

Desperately, her free left hand attempted to seize Touka's throat. The Senju shifted all of her greater weight to restrain Akiko by force. Letting go of her leg, her free, gloved hand swept across Akiko's face cruelly.

Right over her eyes.

Akiko groaned.

Tobirama hissed. His gaze snapped to Hashirama instantly. The Senju leader's mien was impassive. The crowd grew uneasy.

Touka's free hand punched her face - her eye - again. Akiko spat blood in Touka's face. The woman laughed haughtily, despite her skin colour turning an unhealthy shade of blue.

But she did not let up.

Effortlessly her hand picked Akiko's from her throat. She had her pinned now.

Touka's knee shifted to Akiko's throat.

She leaned up.

Tobirama's heart hammered painfully against his ribs.

Akiko.

"Enough!"

Hashirama's voice boomed through the clearing.

Tobirama closed his eyes in relief.

"Touka wins this round. You may see your chosen medic now to start fresh."

Touka was off Akiko in an instant. She didn't spare her another glance and stalked off to her appointed medic. Akiko coughed uncomfortably. Tobirama rushed over to her side. Already, Akiko had propped herself up on her elbow.

She coughed up some blood. "Fuck," came a pained hiss.

Tobirama knelt next to her and wasted no time, for they barely had any. The point was to mend glaring damages. Poor performance in the first trial of the duel should not be the reason one failed the other parts. But dumb mistakes were not excused.

His chakra crashed into her network a tad bit too forcefully, Akiko winced and hers recoiled slightly.

"Sorry," Tobirama muttered but already examined her swiftly, as he'd do in combat.

Touka had done a fair number on her ribs: some were broken, the lung tissue below had taken damage. Her nose had suffered, too. The rest - bruises. He worried for her face though: her eyes might get swollen.

Alright. He focused his chakra to mend the damages quickly, harshly. Distantly, he heard Akiko groan.

It wasn't pleasant, he knew. It was practical.

Not a few minutes later the bones were healed and her lunges breathed deep and free of the blood that had wanted to clot them.

Tobirama opened his eyes. "Your face, Akiko," he urged tersely.

As expected, she shuffled away an inch, jerking away from the hand he already had raised to place on her eyes.

"We can't risk swelling of your eyelids," he tried a tad bit softer, but it still sounded sternly demanding.

Akiko's attempt at a wide stare lingered on his palm. Just for a moment. Then, she swallowed deeply. "Fine."

Tobirama laid his hand on her eyes gently. The moment he established the chakra connection again - much slower, this time - he felt Akiko wince under his touch; squirming. He decided to proceed before she uttered second thoughts or just wound away from him and intensified the link to let his chakra mend the tissue around her eye.

It was impossible not to feel the hum of the Sharingan beneath it - the vibrant pattern of communication with both her chakra network as well as her nervous system. Even though dormant right now, it lingered - waiting - ready to spring to life whenever.

Thrilling.

The bruises were receding quickly. Tobirama withdrew after giving Akiko a final once-over.

He opened his eyes again and rose to his feet, offering her his hand. Gracefully she accepted the help and brushed dirt off of her black tunic.

"As expected," she grunted with a curt nod.

"It will get easier from now on."

They had prepared for this, after all.

Tobirama heaved heavily, finally he shook his head. "I hate to say it, but Touka is going to trounce you in the first round." He put his hands on his hips.

Akiko groaned in no less than resigned nonchalance. She stretched her aching back. "Thanks for the vote of confidence."

He clicked his tongue. "Your taijutsu is good, but hers is just better. She regularly trains with Gotoku, and she'll go for that angle as soon as she realises you're not up to par. Brute force." As any good fighter would, of course. It was all about exploiting an opponent's weakness and the Sharingan's superiority in all things ninjutsu was well known. The Uchiha still moved frighteningly fast with it, but skilled shinobi could keep up.

Akiko sighed, and finally smiled, though it did not quite reach her eyes. "Well then I'm not ashamed. Without my Sharingan, it's not even the same."

Tobirama frowned slightly. "Elaborate?"

Her hand scratched behind her head, her smooth forehead became wrinkled by ponder slightly. She hummed momentarily. "Well," Akiko began slowly, "your perception changes. Your movement… is faster. You adapt to it, subconsciously. I regularly trained without, but an enemy like Touka, adapted to fight Uchiha with their Sharingan…"

Tobirama blinked. Most intriguing. He always had assumed the Sharingan's sight and the altered perception it seemed to provide automatically made the individual move faster. To think they had to adapt to it?

"I see," he murmured. Then, Tobirama waved. "It does not matter. You need to hold yourself graciously enough, to impress. And then there's rounds two and three."

Akiko took a deep breath. "I'll have my go at her then."

Tobirama mustered her a moment longer. It wasn't the first time he found himself silently appreciating the quiet determination with which Akiko seemed to turn her face towards the proverbial storm, always. Right now she stood here again, rugged, but shoulders squared, ready.

He breathed deeply. His heart skipped a beat, there was an unfathomable desire to - to express a kind of profound worry. "Be careful, Akiko. Never forget: Touka is fighting an Uchiha. You, however, will fight maybe not a well loved but highly respected member of the clan. You won't don't yourself a favour if you mow her down."

Her gaze narrowed slightly. Tobirama kneaded a weak pulse of sensor chakra to find a bit of apprehension in Akiko. "You expect me to enact restraint after all she's done?"

His lips stretched to a dark smirk. The answer was easy. "Not at all."

She raised an eyebrow.

"I expect you to be clever about proving your supremacy, Akiko."

Tobirama had returned to the side of the clearing. Again, the adversaries were facing off. Hashirama's loud signal announced the beginning of the second round: the test of ninjutsu and genjutsu. This was Akiko's chance. Touka was a skilled foe by all means still, but despite the lack of her Sharingan still being a sore disadvantage, but Akiko's understanding of ninjutsu was excellent.

Not to mention, Touka would not know how Akiko would implement her new knowledge into her arsenal.

Tobirama was curious, too.

Not a second after Hashirama began the fight, Akiko's hands formed seals at frightening speed.

Even at this distance, Tobirama recognised them. Every Senju would when fighting Uchiha.

Touka's eyes widened just a bit.

A second later Akiko breathed fire worthy of a dragon towards Touka. Tobirama felt the blazing heat at the sideline. Touka barely had time to create a haphazardly thrown up earthen wall - a blink of an eye later and she'd have been burned to a crisp.

Akiko's flame burned and burned.

Touka reinforced the wall. The ground shook. Under Akiko's feet, the earth cracked.

She recognised the move immediately. Before Touka's earth jutsu could hurl Akiko into the air or let the ground swallow her, Akiko jumped to the side and darted.

Instantly, Touka's jutsu stilled - and so did the earth.

Both opponents did not move nor even dare to blink.

Abruptly, Touka's hands began to form seals again. A foreboding, cold rush swept through the clearing.

Akiko's eyes widened. Her sealing moves were but a blur.

Touka swirled around and with her hand, a massive gust of wind, piercing and ice-cold, blew in Akiko's way.

She drew another deep breath - and again, exhaled a massive ball of fire that wrapped itself into the air. It swirled, around and around, heating up - the column completely took over Touka's wind.

Tobirama narrowed his eyes. Wind jutsu were weak against fire - and Akiko had demonstrated why. Touka's attack had transformed her fireball into a fire tornado. He thought to see the Uchiha smirk when she sent the deadly force in Touka's way.

Why did Touka do that? She knows better.

Granted, the captain was not fazed. Her hands moved again, instantly the earth around her moved to form a shield.

The fire burned on and on.

Touka seemed to endure.

The only explanation Tobirama could muster was Touka measuring Akiko's fire release's strength. Well, you have your answer. He inhaled deeply. Akiko had a fair chance. She needed to play this clever, and she'd win this round.

The inferno waned eventually. The earth that had protected Touka was charred black.

Not a moment later she broke free - and with her last seal, she hurled a rock in Akiko's direction.

Time for counterattack, then.

Rather than evading it she went for a bold defense: signing for a lighting release, the unmistakable cackle of electricity resounded through the clearing.

Between her hands, a bolt formed. Not a moment to soon.

It lashed out - and split the rock in half.

A show of force.

Don't waste your chakra, Akiko.

The pattern repeated itself: Akiko breathed scorching flames at Touka that ate away the land she towered up around her. The Senju was in great need to even find an opening to launch the occasional attack at Akiko, who remained the aggressor here - true to Uchiha fashion. The occasional lighting jutsu followed in an attempt to make a break through Touka's fortress, but either Akiko did not get close enough for lighting releases require a conductor or Touka used wind to deflect it.

Tobirama frowned.

This fight - it was the same old, something he dared say every Senju knew.

His eyes widened slightly suddenly.

Touka wasn't even trying to win this.

She wanted to wear Akiko down, deplete her chakra reserves so by the time of the final round, she'd be at a disadvantage: when her Sharingan would come into play.

You're thinking too much like an Uchiha, Akiko, damn it! Versatility. Do what she doesn't expect!

"Touka specialises in earth and wind releases," Tobirama explained, crossing his arms. "As you know, water and earth are most common in the Senju. Touka does not use water style jutsu, though."

To his surprise, the woman curled her lip in what Tobirama would describe as a rather petty smirk. "Don't tell me she has shortcomings when it comes to her own clan's heritage."

Tobirama hummed deeply, but it sounded deceptively like a chuckle.

Akiko tapped her chin. "That's a blessing, though. My fire is strong against her wind and my lighting can pierce her earth jutsu."

He clicked his tongue. "Technically, yes."

Akiko frowned. "...but?"

Tobirama inhaled deeply. "Touka expects that much. Your affinities are common in your clan, you know. And her defenses are very good."

Her frown became disgruntled quickly. "Are there any good news here, for once?"

He chuffed lightly. "She knows how to fight Uchiha. Don't fight like one."

Exasperated, she rolled her eyes. "Great, just forget all you ever did before-"

"No. That's why I'm teaching you water release. Use it well, and ascend your own patterns."

The battlefield was silent for a moment.

Akiko's fists were balled at her side. Touka's gaze never left her, her mien indiscernible. Gone was any hint of a sneer or mockery.

Come on, Akiko. You know better.

Tobirama's heartbeat had uncannily sped up again.

Akiko squared her feet suddenly.

Touka did the same.

The tension returned - but it had changed, the break had destroyed the previous momentum.

Akiko's hands weaved signs in astonishing speed again. By habit, Touka began her own reply.

The ground rumbled.

Akiko drew a deep breath -

And spat out a fountain of highly pressurised water in Touka's direction - who had buried herself in her earthen cocoon again.

Tobirama sucked in a sharp breath. What are you doing?! Water is weak against earth!

The fountain doused Touka's shell; due to Akiko's impressive breath training, it did not let up.

He had to admit, this was beyond his wildest expectations. But still -

Then, he saw it.

Akiko's hands were forming signs again. Slower, as her concentration was divided, but steadily.

Touka's head peeked out of her muddy bastion.

Akiko formed her last sign.

The air hummed, a sizzle followed. The foreboding smell of ozone - suddenly, a crack.

A massive flash of lighting shot alongside the water that was showering Touka; a lethal force that would hit all of her.

"Enough!"

Hashirama's voice boomed across the clearing. The very same second wood encased Touka completely, shielding her from the impact and serious injury.

With a loud crashing sound, the lighting hit - and sure enough, Hashirama's wood release caught fire, which was extinguished right away by the last bit of Akiko's water release.

Tobirama remained frozen in the spot in awe.

Akiko collapsed to her knees.

"Akiko Uchiha wins the second round of the duel!"

Akiko's mind was reeling.

Never before since the awakening of her Sharingan had she fought without it this long. Not only was Touka a formidable adversary, but also a cruel tactician. Akiko's chakra reserves were extremely above the average Uchiha, but this had taken its toll. Not to mention the field healing Tobirama had performed could not have covered all of the bruises Touka had caused her.

And the final round - in which they'd both go all out, combine everything to force the other down - was just about to start.

She still was heaving heavily when Tobirama arrived at her side again.

His scarlet gaze was wide. "That was impressive," he murmured.

Akiko attempted a smile. "Thank you. A bit late, I guess." How had she not seen through Touka's tactic earlier? Tobirama had told her often enough.

He mustered her intently again. "Are you injured? I can help you once again before the final round." He extended his hand.

She took it graciously, shaking her head. "No more than before."

Tobirama clicked his tongue and didn't release her hand. "Allow me then."

His chakra flooded her network in the same harsh and urgent way it had before, so abrupt Akiko consciously had to keep hers down.

Not a moment later, warmth began to spread in her sore muscles. She sighed.

"I didn't… overdo it, right?" Akiko muttered as Tobirama healed her.

He didn't reply. Too busy, evidently - but the shudder of his working presence indicated he had heard her indeed.

The warmth became an itch on her chest and legs, where Touka had battered her. Before it was unbearable and Akiko did scratch herself, Tobirama withdrew.

He shook his head once. "No. Of course, these duels are not to death, but holding back is an insult to your opponent. And Touka has demonstrated how well she protects herself."

Akiko sighed. "Well, then. Time for the last round."

Tobirama let go of her hand after scrutinising it a quaint second. He inhaled deeply. "You've fought an uphill battle until now. Show her how strong you truly are."

Slowly, her lips curled into an ominous smile. Akiko's tone was velvety when she replied. "I intend to do just that, Tobirama."

Akiko's promise had sounded like a brandished kunai to his throat.

He had returned to the side of the clearing just as Hashirama signalled for Touka and Akiko to return to the tattered Senju banner.

Tobirama frowned deeply again. As thrilling as he found said promise, it left him ponderous indeed.

Akiko and Touka were facing each other off again, Hashirama was just a little off.

"Begin the last round of the duel. Show us everything you are capable of - make the Senju proud!" He shouted the ritual words with the right amount of disdain to let everyone know how excited he was to see Akiko and Touka making the Senju proud indeed.

Akiko flashed the same eerie grin. "I'll promise you this," she drawled slowly. "You won't even see my Sharingan until the very last second."

If it impressed Touka the same way it had Tobirama, she did not show it in the slightest. "Then you are going to pay dearly for pretending you're anything other than an Uchiha with the way you fight," she spat back, hatred dripping off of her tone.

Akiko's grin became dark. "Oh, you misunderstand, Touka."

Not a second later, she dove in for a punch right to Touka's nose.

Tobirama inhaled sharply. What are you doing?! Taijutsu was the last thing Akiko should be engaging Touka in - and yet here she attacked her head on.

Even the captain seemed to be taken by surprise, not taking time to mock Akiko but just stare.

Just like in the first round, Touka deflected the punch by grabbing Akiko's fist.

She did not activate her Sharingan - nothing .

Instantly, Touka's free hand shot out to strike back.

Before it even so much as grazed Akiko's face, the woman twirled to the side, Touka missing entirely.

Tobirama's gaze widened.

Akiko's knee shot up and crashed against the little spot where Touka's hip was unprotected.

She grunted in pain, instantly moved to grab Akiko's leg - but it was gone the moment Touka had so much as begun to move.

Instead, Akiko's unrestrained hand bashed right into Touka's face.

How?

Akiko's movements were whirls; lighting fast and brutally precise.

It was as though she was predicting Touka's movements.

Gotoku, who Tobirama had all but forgotten about, cleared his throat. "You didn't think she could've fought like that before, huh," he noticed with certain disdain. Of course he would, he had taught Akiko, too.

Touka spat blood on the ground, her nose looking crooked. For a second, she stared at Akiko, who sneered back.

The expression did it. Furiously, Touka snarled and tugged at Akiko's arm she still had firmly grasped.

Akiko laughed.

The moment the Senju so much as tried to twist Akiko's arm, the woman responded in kind again: faster than Tobirama's eye could see, her foot kicked up. With a sickening crack, it connected with Touka's jaw.

The captain howled, released Akiko completely and stepped back.

She's not just reading Touka's mind; she's that fast too.

"Damn," Gotoku breathed next to him. Rarely, Tobirama had heard this man bereft of any inane comment.

"What's the matter, Touka?" Akiko taunted. She stepped closer again, "I haven't even used my Sharingan yet."

Tobirama frowned. Just then it occurred to him - Sharingan or not, something had changed about Akiko.

He funneled chakra to send out a pulse of sensor assessment.

His breath stuttered.

Akiko's signature was vibrant - pulsating in the way it would if she was, in fact, using chakra to perform a jutsu.

Even more puzzling was the fact Touka replied - to the question Tobirama had deemed very much rhetoric.

"You're … vastly better than you had been before," she choked out, strained - against her will?

Tobirama would keep sensing now.

This was eerily familiar.

Touka was on her feet now. Tobirama wondered when last she had been hit like this. She wondered the same probably, as well.

Say what you will about Touka, but she does not lose her cool in battle.

Akiko on the other hand squared her feet, straightened her shoulders. Open, bold and straight ahead. A stance that reminded Tobirama of something - no, someone.

Madara Uchiha.

The epitome of the fighting spirit and power of the Uchiha - unwavering confidence, merciless cruelty.

Gotoku grunted lowly.

A bold move.

No, a taunt.

And it worked. Touka snarled furiously and charged at Akiko. A swift left hook, Akiko's hand shot up to dodge haphazardly like she had before.

The moment their skin made contact Akiko's chakra flared - and the right uppercut Touka wanted to connect with went into thin air. The Uchiha held firmly to Touka's left hand.

Instead, Akiko's fist bashed right into Touka's left eye, just in perfect time.

The captain growled - and an ugly battle began. Much like before, Touka launched a vicious volley of kicks and punches to Akiko's face and chest. But this time, the Uchiha swirled, danced and eluded these blows each.

Touka did not so much as graze her.

Instead, Akiko saw openings even Tobirama could not see in the flurry of motion, steadily blocking an arm, a leg, every time holding on to the captain.

And making Touka pay.

She punched, kicked - and Touka suffered.

All throughout it - her chakra signature flared, again and again.

That's not sudden mastery. That's a jutsu.

Gotoku grumbled next to him. "Either she's reading her mind or Akiko's cheating."

"And how would she do that, pray tell," Tobirama grunted, crossing his arms tightly. Though he couldn't dismiss the question either, of course. The rest of the clan had caught on too - a hiss was rumbling through the crowd, the suspenseful mutter of the people that wondered.

"She sure as fuck didn't simply realise how fucking amazing she's at taijutsu," Gotoku spat back. If Tobirama didn't know any better, he'd wager the man wanted to find out, too.

"This might be shocking to you, Gotoku, but there are more jutsu than taijutsu. Akiko must be using some technique."

"Yeah. Like said. Cheating."

That reply was so inane Tobirama did not bother to answer anymore.

Akiko had just hit Touka's temple with a vicious swing of her elbow.

Touka broke off suddenly. Blood streamed down her nose, temple, her eyelid was swollen.

She heaved deep breaths.

Akiko was unscathed still.

Whatever you're doing Akiko… you did enough. Tobirama's neck hair stood up. There was a silent promise of a turn of events in the air.

The next few moments would decide all.

Touka snarled. Her hands clasped together. She wove signs.

"Enough!"

Akiko's voice was a booming command echoing through the clearing. A chill crept into Tobirama's very bone marrow. It rang a tune deeper, inescapable and impossible not to listen to.

Touka abruptly stopped.

With Akiko's word her chakra signature had flared again, Tobirama picking up on it even though he only sensed peripherally.

"Kneel," she next commanded even icier than before, sharply cutting the air as well as a katana might.

Touka clenched her fists instantly. An indignant order for sure - but the captain shuddered.

Slowly, Akiko began to saunter towards the struggling captain.

Her glare was piercing, as though she ran a knife through Touka: sure enough, the Senju gasped, groaned-

And went on her knees.

Genjutsu. She must have trapped her in a genjutsu.

There was no other explanation for this. Tobirama had expected Akiko to use her Sharingan by now - and the feared jutsu she unleashed with it.

Except her eyes were still pitch black. Her mien may look strained - but no Sharingan.

What kind of jutsu is this?!

Akiko towered before Touka now, whose teeth were clenched. An invisible force held her on the ground.

Akiko's gaze seemed to dissect her. The Uchiha put both hands on each of Touka's temples.

The captain screamed.

Touka never felt so humiliated before.

The Uchiha bitch had not only trounced her in close quarter combat, where she previously had been inferior, but also managed to put her in some genjutsu. Any attempt to break free was met with pain: immeasurable agony, something was sawing her head open and clawing her brains out if she refused her fucking order.

As Akiko approached her she was helpless to watch - watch how this degenerate of a human being waltzed over to her.

She couldn't let her win like this. There must be some way to break free - after all, this was not even a Sharingan jutsu, was it?!

Akiko's lurid gaze was right on her still when she was right in front of her. Even if Touka wanted to, she couldn't look away - a flicker of red flashed in them.

The moment the Uchiha's hands touched her face, Akiko's presence was within Touka: not by chakra connection, no. Much deeper than that, as though she gazed at her soul, her very self.

Revulsed, the woman wanted to break off. Searing torment enraptured her. A distant scream reached her ears.

The more you fight, the worse it gets.

That voice - it was Akiko's horrible, dominating voice. A shout and a whisper at the same time, encompassing Touka's very self inside her skull.

Sure enough, the agony became a fire that seemingly wanted to eat her alive.

It doesn't have to be this way.

As if she'd ever surrender to the likes of her-

You're only hurting yourself.

She was reading her mind?!

Not quite. I see what you allow me to see. But that's not what I want to see. The more you refuse me, the more you suffer.

Suffer?

Your nose is bleeding. Soon, your ears… your brain.

Touka wanted to refuse still, cast her out, end this - but every time she so much as considered it, the pain became immeasurably worse. Someone wheezed, sobbed - how her head wasn't mush yet, she wondered.

I won't give up, Touka.

This bitch.

This absolute trash of shinobi-kind.

Their enemy, killer of so many of their own.

She, daughter of-

You're not going to be rid of me. Either accept me -

Touka was being burned alive. Akiko's jutsu frayed every nerve of her being.

Suddenly, the dark void that had encapsulated her changed. They were back on the clearing. The weather was different - dark thunder was booming overhead.

Nobody except Akiko was there.

Her eyes were blazing red.

Touka thought she heard herself gasp pitifully.

The pattern of her Sharingan was different - unique. Not the basic three tomoes.

- Or succumb now.

Touka screamed. New torment radiated from her abdomen: a katana was stuck through it.

She recognised the dreadfully intricate hilt right away. Akiko's cursed mother's blade.

This is what I do to my enemies, Touka.

Touka buckled over. Her breaths were coming shorter now.

She'd die - this was real, wasn't it? No genjutsu would inflict this kind of pain, pain broke illusions.

Stop fighting me. Think whatever you want, if you will. But don't you dare to assume for a second I wasn't honest about my intentions.

So this was it, then? Torturing her into giving in, letting go and having Akiko be on her merry way? How fucked up was that?

I'm being what you want me to be right now. It doesn't have to be this way.

Touka howled again. Another katana ran through her; her back this time. The shining, steely tip was covered in her blood. It had pierced her heart which now spasmed in torturous motions around it.

But it never stopped beating.

Desperately, Touka wanted to claw at the weapon, but her hands wouldn't move.

This genjutsu - was this how her father had died?

No, my mother could stop heartbeats with her techniques.

Shut up, shut up, shut up!

I told you. I won't. You will surrender now.

A moment longer, Touka's agony dragged on.

An infinite second in which her entire being seemed to be composed of pain, and yet at the same time she could distinguish between all sorts of torments Akiko was inflicting on her.

She screamed, she howled, she cried.

And finally - a whimsical, tiny part of her wished it would end.

The moment it did she felt herself letting go - of everything. The clearing, Akiko and she herself dissipated, into a sweet nothingness wherein the absence of torture was all she knew.

Akiko's voice inside her head was gone, but her presence lingered. She had stopped fighting her - fighting would mean agony.

Images flitted through her mind now - a different part of the forest. Suddenly, her body was small, the armor too big, the weapons too heavy and her father - alive.

Kneeling, meters away. In front of him, an Uchiha warrior.

The scene was crystal clear, so sharply playing it hurt again - a different ache, inside her heart. She smelled the dried sweat on herself, she heard the rustle of the leaves - everything was too distinct.

Touka had never remembered it this vividly, this vibrantly - even when she woke up sweating at night, panting breathlessly.

Would this be her final humiliation? Being forced to relive this?

I'm sorry. I have to know, Touka.

Akiko's voice was gentler now - apologetic. Touka wanted to sneer. What good would that do her, now.

She watched the wretched Uchiha matriarch with the long, flowing black hair in front of her writhing father. The Uchiha kamon shone brightly on her back.

Her father screamed, over and over.

Touka ran over, kunai brandished - only to freeze in place the moment the woman's red eyes so much as glanced in her direction.

The look of these crimson eyes - ice cold. Her whole being detached, expressionless. Even as the young child she had been, Touka had realised - these eyes were that of a killer. One who had given up on herself, on mercy, on anything - her gaze narrowed.

Touka had almost reached her screaming father, but the cruel woman had seized her. Effortlessly, she shoved the child Senju warrior away, Touka's tiny, helpless hands flailed.

A second later, the dreadful blade had run through her father's chest.

I see.

Akiko sounded sorrowful.

Time to return.

Tobirama had known Akiko's true strength were genjutsu. But what he just witnessed was not just impressive, it was frightening.

So much so he genuinely wondered why Hashirama had not intervened - most likely due to the brief time in which it all went down.

Right after Akiko had clutched Touka's head, the captain had let out a high-pitched scream - a raw sound of agony Tobirama seldom had heard, much less from Touka.

A few moments followed in which she panted, heaved - her back bent backwards, taut like a bowstring. The blood that had been dripping down her nose flowed again.

Then, her ears.

Touka sobbed - cried, wheezed - and finally, she screamed again in utter, raw torment Tobirama found difficult to endure.

Gotoku next to him clenched his fists.

And the next moment, Touka was completely slack. Bent over in front of Akiko, who still towered entirely impassive.

Her hand went to her mother's katana's hilt. She unsheathed it slightly.

"Take the blade," the eerie, icy voice commanded that distantly belonged to Akiko and at the same time seemed to be her most raw, natural self.

Like a puppet on strings, Touka's straightened enough to lift her arm, grasp the blade and draw it.

"Cut your hand."

In nothing but horror Tobirama watched the stubborn, utterly proud Senju guard captain cut her left hand.

The blade was stained with her blood.

"Give me the blade back."

Obediently, Touka did.

Akiko inspected it, nodded, and pointed it towards Touka's exposed throat.

"Enough!"

For the last time, Hashirama's voice resounded through the clearing. His brother's forehead was drawn into a deep frown, the brown gaze never left Akiko.

"The winner of the last round is Akiko."

A fine tremor shook her muscles, Akiko closed her eyes instantly and fell to her knees, her shoulders heaving. Her hand covered her face. Was she sobbing?

The second she did Touka sprang to life again - to her feet and a good few meters away from Akiko, who she regarded with a horrified gaze. She gagged violently.

Hashirama cleared his throat. "As leader of the Senju clan and arbiter of this duel, to which you all bore witness, I will now announce the winner of this duel."

There wouldn't be a discussion. The last round had not even been a fight - Akiko had shown Touka off.

In a frightening, intriguing way.

"It has become obvious that Akiko Uchiha, dueling in the name of Tobirama Senju, has proven herself superior to Touka Senju," he announced in a booming voice, raising both hands. "If anyone disagrees, speak up now."

Not even the rustle of a haori was heard.

"Then I declare Akiko Uchiha the winner of this duel!"

Notes:

When I read this again to stick to my lovely beta reader's, kuramakakashi/lehbarnes, corrections, I really did feel proud for how this turned out. It's obvious I'm not used to writing action/fights, but still. I had two exceptionally shit days, cried a lot, but it made me feel better. I hope you enjoy 💖
Thanks again so much for reading, kuramakakashi/lehbarnes, bestie

Chapter 20

Summary:

The aftermath of the duel - there's a lot to discuss for Akiko and Tobirama. As hard fought for as the outcome was, the price was steep. And the merit of information; questionable.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The moment Hashirama had declared Akiko the winner, Tobirama rushed to her side again. Her hands still covered her face, and her shoulders heaved in a telling way. He crouched down next to her. "Akiko?" Tobirama was surprised how softly he asked.

"I- I need a moment," she rasped, her usually so firm voice a rattled whisper. Not even a husk of what it had been, moments ago. She was not just sobbing - she was shaking; trembling like a brittle branch in the wind.

"Are you alright?" He demanded before he could stop himself. Surely the battle had been intense, but he had expected a bit of cheer. This? This was concerning him.

Akiko's hands fell from her face.

Tobirama's eyes widened, he sucked in a sharp breath.

Blood was trickling from the inner corners of her eyes. A fine line - no more than few drops - but there it was, mingling with tears.

"Akiko-"

She clutched herself instantly again, rocking back and forth. "I'm exhausted, is all," she supplied unhelpfully, her wide-eyed gaze now trained on the ground.

Tobirama frowned. The contradiction did not need more smart commentary; but he felt unqualified to further inquire - exhaustion did not make eyes bleed, but neither did most have a kekkei genkai which handled frightening genjutsu. More and more questions were piling up, but, unlike usual, he was not getting impatient and pressing for answers.

Something was more important. Akiko was not well, and he did not want the clan to see her like this. Tobirama shuffled over a bit so his frame and the Senju haori might shield her a bit more. Her teeth clattered. The question was in her gaze as she watched him, he did not need to sense for it.

From the corner of his eye, he saw Hashirama approaching. The Senju leader stopped just an arm's length away, frowning immediately as his gaze locked with Akiko's. "You should rest now, Akiko." It wasn't a suggestion.

Shivering, the woman nodded once; but still did not make eye contact. Aimlessly, she wiped at the blood with her dirtied tunic's sleeve in a trembling motion. Tobirama was unsure how wise that was, a bleeding Sharingan was something else. He forced himself from telling her to stop.

Hashirama turned to walk over to where Touka would be. Tobirama risked glancing over his shoulder to see how Akiko's opponent was faring.

Again, his eyes widened.

The proud Senju captain was as pale as Tobirama after winter's dark months, her body shook. Desperately, she clutched her brother's broad frame, kneading the fabric of his haori. Gotoku held her close, his massive shoulders encroaching her completely, rocking her left and right gently. He had never seen Touka this… fragile.

Tobirama swallowed.

As though on cue, Hashirama's gaze caught Tobirama observing. His mien was indiscernible. At this distance, he would not be able to sense his emotions - but he knew this look.

Hashirama was alerted.

Tobirama turned to Akiko immediately. He extended his hand towards her. "Come on. Let's get away, fast."

Akiko's face was a comical mask of smeared blood now. Tobirama suppressed a snort he deemed indecent in this situation, he simply hoped dearly the woman would wash up before she rested. She frowned. "I can walk," Akiko stammered, unsure.

"But you will not have to," Tobirama rolled his eyes and instead, simply grabbed her wrist. Before Akiko could protest, he tapped into his chakra, funneled a tiny, adequate amount both to use it as well as to tap into Akiko's network brusquely, focused on the location entirely - and invoked the hiraishin marker in his laboratory.

Their surroundings lurched, the floor was dragged away from underneath them and instantly replaced with the wooden panels of his own machiya.

Akiko tumbled away from him, arms flailing. Tobirama stepped forward immediately - the woman looked dangerously close to tripping over. His hands each secured her upper arms before she fell to the ground, he held on tightly until Akiko had found her foothold again and he deemed it safe to let go. She patted his hands.

Wide-eyed, she shook her head. "Don't ever do that to me, again," a hand pressed to her mouth.

He raised an eyebrow. "If you're going to be sick, please let me know. I'd rather not you vomit here."

"Perhaps if you hadn't yanked me across the field-"

He smirked a little. It seemed anger had her spirits return fast. "I'd suggest a bath and bedrest, Akiko," he then firmly stated, less of a suggestion but a command: now that the light of the house illuminated how utterly pale her skin was. At least the blood trickling from her eyes seemed to have been a tiny amount; it had really stopped.

Much to his surprise, she only nodded. He did send a pulse of sensory chakra then - her signature's noise reflected worry. Guilt.

And… fright?

As though she knew, she cleared her throat. "Tobirama?"

He frowned slightly. "Yes?"

"Did… did I overdo it?"

The gargantuan pile of questions grew yet again. What, what on earth had Akiko done to ask him if she had overdone it? Yet he had seen Touka, of course - whatever 'it' had been, the effect was… frightening indeed. So much so even the user of the technique was hesitant. He inhaled deeply. "No, Akiko," luckily the answer was obvious. "Touka challenged you. Besides killing or permanently impairing another, everything is allowed. You… you displayed your power, I'd wager."

That much was obvious.

Akiko closed her eyes slowly. A mirthless chuckle. She turned away, her hair fell over her shoulder. Akiko heaved again. "Tobirama?"

He swallowed drily. "Yes?"

"My mother. She did it. She straight up executed Touka's father after torturing him."

Tobirama heard himself sucking in a sharp breath. His chest ached - but he knew, not for this revelation. Rather, for what it did to Akiko, who was shaking again. She shouldn't be - she mustn't feel like that. Not her. "I'm sorry, Akiko," as if there were words to offer. Logic, maybe, if she wanted to hear it.

A low rustle of clothes indicated Akiko moved - her head tilted slightly to give Tobirama a long, sad look. Utterly defeated, but also exhausted - all defenses down, no masks.

Just the bitter reality of a quest of truth.

Tobirama could cynically relate.

For that, the ache in his chest grew impossibly worse. It urged Tobirama more and more to act on it - to step forward and simply provide comfort. Wrap his arms around her when words might not cut it - when words might be failing. To be closer.

He wanted to frown at himself - seldom had he ever felt such a desire before. But something more held him back.

Would it be too much?

Tobirama closed the distance between them in a bold step. Akiko gazed up through glistening eyes - he half extended his arm, then placed it on her shoulder.

Akiko tried a weak smile, but it seemed broken.

Tobirama's hands both grasped her shoulders now, squeezing tighter. He almost pulled her closer.

She sniffled, and Tobirama's heart hurt more. But the smile reached her eyes, now.

His thumbs stroked her shoulders. "Rest now," he tried sadly. "We'll talk tomorrow."

Tobirama decided to stay in the machiya for the remainder of the day. They had gotten back in the early afternoon, there still was a lot of time - and frankly he did not expect her to sleep through all of it. Actually, judging by her chakra's signature, her sleep was fitful at best. Briefly, Tobirama wondered if he should check on her again - however she had not been injured in the last part of the duel.

At least, not physically, it seemed.

Thankfully he could slip out of the impractical traditional clothing into his standard, black garments. He continued his work on his Shadow Clone jutsu - it had been sorely neglected in light of all the late developments. Additionally, it served well to put his mind off of the glaring questions it had been loaded with.

A few hours in, he started to prepare some tea - Akiko might come down soon.

In the early hours of the evening, the low rustle of fabric announced the woman's descent down the stairs. Tobirama looked up immediately. Akiko's mien was drawn into a frown, he lips a tight line. She had washed up, her long, silky hair cascaded down her shoulders.

"There is some tea in the kitchen," Tobirama offered, as if that might lure her down quicker somehow.

Her fists kneaded the fabric of her dark mock Uchiha clan tunic. She had donned her second set - the dark blue one. Tobirama had noticed she seemed to wear it less often. Why though, she never explained. Akiko nodded once and went to the teapot.

"Thank you," her whisper came raw.

"Have you rested a bit?" Tobirama wondered - insignificant smalltalk of this kind was not like him. Yet the question did not seem unimportant.

Akiko walked around the counter with her teacup. She took a sip. "A little."

He breathed deeply. "I'll stand by what I said weeks ago, Akiko. What your mother did or didn't do doesn't invalidate what she taught you. You became your own person."

Akiko's stare was locked on the teacup, but her knuckles were white grasping it firmly. "I know. I wouldn't change a thing. I just wish…", looking back up, Tobirama realised her eyes were awfully reddish. "I don't know."

"It is what it is," he cleared his throat. "You were luckily to have a parent to idolise."

Her gaze narrowed slightly, but there seemed to be genuine sympathy in her tune. "You did not?"

Tobirama scoffed, a cold shudder running down his spine. His father's legacy wasn't easy to forget. Especially the pain of it. "No. I did not."

The corners of Akiko's lips turned down. "I'm sorry." It was genuine.

He shook his head. "Don't be. They're both gone now. We need to make due with ourselves now." And perhaps that was better, anyhow.

She breathed deeply and nodded finally, sipping at her tea again. He sensed her chakra signature - besides the sadness, it was tense.

He knew why.

Tobirama splayed out both palms on his research table then, leaning forward a bit. Time to get on with it. "You'll indulge me, I hope. I'd like to hear an explanation."

It was hard to tell, but Akiko's shoulders tensed just by dragging up a tiny bit. Tobirama kneaded a weak pulse of sensor chakra to assess her signature again - she was not just physically as taut as a bowstring.

Another sip. "I used my Sharingan to predict her moves, of course."

For a moment, Tobirama closed his eyes. One corner of his lip drew up lazily. "I'll believe it," he began impassively. That much had been painfully obvious, really. "Except nobody saw your Sharingan."

Akiko's grip around the teacup grew tighter. And so did her inner turmoil, he sensed.

When she didn't answer, he prodded again. "So, what was it?"

She closed her eyes. The light tremble of the hand holding the teacup betrayed her as much as what he sensed - desperation snuck in. "It is as I said. I used my Sharingan."

He narrowed his eyes. The statement was not a lie, but also merely a repetition of what she already said.

She was trying to wedge herself around the issue - because she knew he'd catch a lie.

Tobirama's gaze narrowed. This scene felt strangely familiar. And frankly, something Touka had done in the duel felt, too.

It clicked.

"You did it before, have you not? This technique - with Tomi? It let you interrogate her."

He had hit a nail. Akiko's discomfort skyrocketed; the woman finished her cup with a big gulp and set it down. Fear mingled in her signature. To his surprise, she straightened herself and folded her arms behind her back. "As I said…," she cleared her throat, the obsidian gaze fixating Tobirama. "I used my Sharingan."

Indignation flared up inside of him. If Akiko wished to test his patience by paraphrasing, over and over, so be it. "Akiko," Tobirama began tersely, gripping the edge of his table tightly. The woman's distress spiked again; her chest heaved deceptively. Yet through sheer self-control it seemed, she did not appear even a bit as frightened as he sensed her to be. She still held his gaze. "You unleashed a genjutsu I'd describe as alarming to put it lightly. Nobody saw the Sharingan you allegedly used for it, yet Touka sought her brother's comfort after it, shaking like a five year old child."

Akiko's arms unfolded; they gripped the kitchen's counter behind her. Her breaths came quicker - Tobirama sensed the fear in her growing by the second.

He granted her a moment to answer - but she remained silent.

So be it. "Make no mistake, I am in awe as much as I deem the prowess of your technique near unnatural," he continued, "and I might add, surely I am not the only person wondering right now. You seemingly read her mind."

The woman's eyes closed. Akiko's knuckles were white. Tobirama didn't need to sense anymore to know what she was feeling - he had not since this conversation started.

But fear?

It frustrated him. Why was she not being honest? Obviously the manner caused her immense discomfort, and yet she'd sooner suffer than tell him?

Worse yet, he found himself resisting - putting her on the spot like this was not right, and since when did he care about that?

But he had to know. As much as it pained him, he had to - and he would go through with this.

Akikos lower lip tumbled. Her head hung low now. Tobirama rounded the table, he stood an arm's length away from her. His arms crossed tightly in front of his chest.

"Perhaps you'd feel inclined to tell me," Tobirama pressed again, sternly. He wouldn't ask. Or plead. He hoped Akiko would come to her senses. He hoped she did-

Her head lifted slowly. He sensed again.

The stress was fading - it was becoming resignation. And-

Anxiety.

Fear had gripped her.

"Akiko?"

She opened her eyes.

They were red.

And not just that.

The pattern was unique.

Tobirama inhaled sharply. "That's-"

"My Mangekyo Sharingan." Akiko swallowed slowly. She stood ramrod straight, the crimson eyes scrutinised Tobirama painfully close.

An unfamiliar storm of emotions rolled over Tobirama: shock. Anger. Surprise. Too much, all at once. Completely out of the blue.

Out of sheer exasperation, Tobirama raised a finger - only to drop it, shaking his head. "You never told me! You said you-"

He realised it then.

The same moment, Akiko's eyebrows creased apologetically. He sensed her true regret. "I said I had not shown it, Tobirama," she explained softly, but she didn't need to. She never had lied to him - she just had not told him the truth.

A split second, the man's fingertips rapped against his thumb in utter shock. To not even have entertained this - yes, to think he had even wondered if he should not have pressed the quaint matter that made Akiko fuss over - outrageous. And maybe, maybe just a smidge of - amazement? She had outsmarted him.

Yet it all paled when the next moment, the anger came rushing in - not at his own shortcomings, but about the situation as a whole: "Why did you not say anything!" A demand, as much as it was a question.

Akiko's answer was prompt and as raw as anything they had exchanged so far. "I was scared to!" True enough - the echo of such fear still rang through her signature, steadily assessed by weak pulses of his sensor chakra.

Tobirama's ire doubled; so much so he stepped forward another step, into her personal space - holding the desperate glance of eyes he'd once considered dreadful only. "Of me knowing?" And he didn't just ask - he accused her. The silly warmth inside of his chest that had been welling and nursing itself on Akiko's presence recoiled - hurt.

A kind of hurt worse than a physical wound; Tobirama hated it, how could this happen? Why?

Instantly, desperation seeped not only into her emotions, but her tone as well - as though she knew. "Do you think it would have been wise to go telling that I'm more dangerous than the clan already made me out to be, after arriving?!" The crimson and black pattern faded from her eyes slowly, returning them to the obsidian colour they normally were. Her distress did not waver the slightest; in fact it grew worse and worse.

But neither did Tobirama's anger. His forehead was drawn into a deep frown, he clicked his tongue. "It has been quite a while since then, Akiko," his deep voice snarled lowly, "I kept your secrets from Elder Brother! For your sake!" And to think she had not even told him everything - the miserable hurt grew.

"And imagine if I had told you!" Akiko's voice grew louder herself, but the woman shook now. If the source of her distress earlier had been about whether to tell Tobirama, the argument now was at least as stressful to her. "They could have asked you! And then what? You'd be forced to lie! For me? To Hashirama?"

Tobirama's eyes widened instantly. The argument hit him out of the blue; it curbed his fury well enough to reel him in for a second. Thankfully, thankfully, the ache faded with it - of course, there was a sound logic here. Akiko… wouldn't intentionally do harm.

It was soothing.

He pinched his nose. This was not over yet, though. "Alright," his hand dropped again, "but you believed it to be wiser to secretly use it in a duel against someone who not only hates you but also is quite influential?"

Akiko clutched herself now, rubbing her temple. A seemingly displaced act; her discomfort was not leveling out. "Without it, my chance of winning would have been slim," she brokenly whispered. Tobirama opened his mouth to argue against that, but she raised a hand. "It was not against the rules, was it?"

The man's hands propped up on his hips, he breathed slowly. "No, it was not. Secrecy still is not advisable," his eyebrow slowly arched up. Akiko's mouth formed a thin line. "You have not answered my question yet."

She gulped, her voice more jittery. "I believe I have-"

"Akiko," he warned her again, his deep voice stern. She'd stop trying to wind away like a fish, now.

And again, the woman had the gall to remain silent, and even try to give him a pleading glance.

He huffed. "You used a dojutsu without actually showing the Mangekyo, so what was that?"

Akiko's eyebrows slanted; her shoulders drooped as the last bit of resistance left her. Tobirama found himself ever so slightly frustrated; why was she being this hesitant? Towards him? Yet the woman's heart seemed as heavy as her tone.

With a tired voice and a deep breath, Akiko explained - an act that seemed to sap the life out of her. "It's a genjutsu. My Mangekyo does not have to show when I use it, not if i dont want it to. With either a touch or by looking into a target's eyes I can enter the person's mind. By asking a question, I force them to reveal whatever I want to know. Mentally or verbally. If they refuse, they suffer for it. If not, nothing happens. As it happens, in a fight people think about their moves all the time, and in close combat you can touch them, too, so it's easy to apply. Like… reading their mind."

Tobirama heard himself gasp, distantly.

His eyes widened, the mouth slightly agape more and more as the explanation went on - he needed a moment to school his facial features.

Even if just by covering the lower part of his face with a hand, propped up on the elbow while the other slung around his hip.

The Uchiha's dojutsu were terrifying weapons - to a degree, a true horror.

But this? This exceeded even his wildest expectations.

It wasn't just a genjutsu, a clever or a most cruel illusion woven just by eye contact.

No escape, real and - physical, even?

Touka had screamed. The blood that trickled down her face - Tomi's face. His hand dropped from his mouth.

"That's what you did to Tomi, too?"

A resigned nod. "Yes, I have."

"You said it was a genjutsu."

Her eyes narrowed ever so slightly - the tension seemed to return to her slack shoulders. "And have I lied to you? You must have been sensing back then."

He bristled. Another sound argument: one he could not refute, even if he wanted to; yet his turmoil was surging again. "I was - but still!" His hand waved at her. "Akiko this technique-" he stopped abruptly. Torture. The right word was torture - but seemingly this was not only the day Tobirama felt hurt over not being privy to Akiko's secrets but also shocked he found himself inable to call them out as what they were. He inhaled sharply. "It's a lot more than a genjutsu," he hissed finally.

Akiko remained silent for a moment; her obsidian eyes glanced at him again with the same sadness from before. She knew it too, her resignation - but she straightened herself. "It was as I told you, Tobirama. I had been trying to find out who tampered with the evidence. I feared whoever did it would try again - and successfully pin a murder on me, or worse."

The ends would justify the means then, once more? As per usual?

He clenched his teeth; his hand raked through his hair. Could he blame her? Over and over the question raced inside him; but the answer no, no he could not - yet through the thick haze of the pesky flutters she subjected his heart to, the severity of the situation and what he kept from his brother - he still was furious.

As if it'd clear the situation he shook his head once and turned away a bit.

He heard her gasp immediately.

"Tobirama, please," her whisper came broken; he whirled around instantly. Her hand was extended to grasp the air in a futile motion, but her expression - he had seen Akiko terrified, shocked, furious.

But never this desperate .

He never sensed this kind of desperation in signature, either.

"Sense my feelings, I feared for my life," she continued quickly, an utterly agonising jitter in her tune. "I did not cause anyone severe harm with it. And I never would."

She did not lie. From the day she had been here she had not lied about who she was, her intentions and her beliefs.

He inhaled deeply.

"Today I gave my all to secure victory over my greatest adversary here - it was fair, the jutsu dredged up memories I used to win," and yet her voice was too faint. Probably because conveniently, those memories had quenched her own thirst for knowledge. But nonetheless, the logic was sound. Such was the nature of the worst genjutsu: the victim's own worst fears.

It was water for the fiery anger burning inside of him. Instantly quenched, and what's more, left with an instinct to reach out for her hand and comfort her.

Tobirama nodded once - a sudden thought however stopped him. As sharp as a kunai to the side.

"Akiko," his nostrils flared, "have you used this ability on me?" Tobirama stepped closer again, the blood rushed in his ears. "I might not even have noticed!"

He might as well have slapped her. She recoiled either way; gasping, shaking her head. "No, no," she stammered; utterly, desperately - true. "Never - I would never , I know you tell me the truth - anything pertaining to me!"

Scarcely before Tobirama felt a tremendous amount of relief as he did now. His posture relaxed slowly, his chin jutted forward, but Akiko's distress surged again - her eyes glistened.

"I trust you, Tobirama," her lip quivered. A second later her glance fell to the floor, and the tense despair dissipated - replaced by something far more heart wrenching his sensor skills recognised instantly.

Sorrow.

"I wish… I know you're sensing right now. I wish you'd do the same."

"Akiko," he blurted, shocked.

The words hurt. His heart squeezed painfully as now he took the instinctive step forward; everything inside of him recoiled from that statement. How could she think that?

His hand grasped her arm out of sheer helplessness when endless seconds dragged on of this cutting sorrow.

Instantly, she looked up at him. At his mercy. He couldn't wait to speak.

"I do trust you."

Her dark eyes still glistened awfully, but her composure seemed to return bit by bit. He sensed her sorrow becoming relief.

And something else.

"And I care," Tobirama added nonetheless, his concern shattering with sincerity as his hand squeezed her arm once.

Akiko's breath hitched.

"That's why we're talking right now."

Just then he recognised his heart hammering against his ribs. Not uncomfortably so - but his breaths were quick, he was hyper vigilant of Akiko's reaction.

Her eyes closed. A stray tear ran over her cheek, she wiped it off right away - but a smile formed, timidly. Genuinely. Her sorrow was gone. She was - at ease. Comforted.

The same way the silly, quaint warmth inside of Tobirama was radiating now, having him smile in the same, foolish manner - but he felt it. Just like she did.

Akiko nodded, once.

Tobirama wanted to indulge in this moment a while longer - looking at her, seeing her smile - happy.

Akiko's look didn't waver once; her smile grew a little.

Just a bit more.

Eventually, Tobirama took a deep breath, reluctantly letting go of her arm. "It'd be best if you held off in that jutsu for now," he softly brought back - everything. "Some of the sensors no doubt picked up on it today, too."

Akiko's serenity didn't pass, she just nodded once. "I understand."

This conversation had drained Tobirama more than some of the most deadly fights he had found himself in in his life, he felt. For someone who considered himself controlled, it had been odd.

To put it lightly.

It was high time to venture to safer territories of conversation again. Luckily, there was more to pick from in his pile of questions. His hand ran over his jaw, now his gaze studied - her eyes. "This jutsu - I've never heard of it before."

Akiko leaned against the counter of the kitchenette again, she hummed affirmatively. "That's because you could not possibly have."

"How so?"

Her arms crossed in front of her chest again, momentarily she gazed at the ceiling. Finally a sigh - Tobirama found himself relieved she considered the stage of winding past explanations to be over. "It's the ability only my Mangekyo Sharingan possesses. It's unique."

He frowned again. This was the first time he ever learned about those Uchiha with special patterns in their eyes - to say he was intrigued was an understatement. "They all have unique abilities?"

Akiko became more forthcoming, even. "Yes." A hand raked through her hair. "Not every Mangekyo user discovers theirs. Izuna never did. But I figured it out pretty soon, when I looked at myself in the mirror with the dojutsu active." Suddenly, she pushed away from the counter and past Tobirama, pacing along the side of his broad research table.

His scarlet gaze never left her, scrutinising her intently.

"There's so much I - nobody ever - understood about the Sharingan or the Mangekyo, even. So many things just accepted, fatalistically, yet never questioned as to why that is."

These questions burned on his tongue now. He searched her eyes now with the same absorbed ponder. "The fact it is such an infamous, fabled weapon does seem to impress more than anyone's interest in figuring out why that is."

Akiko stilled, facing Tobirama - drumming impatiently on his table. He even allowed it, right now. Her gaze was on the ground, but Tobirama's wouldn't leave her eyes. "And yet - we should. This dojutsu can blind the user; those who have awakened the Mangekyo underwent significant trauma-"

He blinked. "Trauma?"

Her gaze flitted to him. She nodded, once. "Yes, trauma."

Tobirama's arms dropped to his sides, he took a measured step closer to her. Ever since Akiko had been dropping precious information about the fabled Uchiha kekkei genkai, Tobirama's interest had only grown, in fact.

Yet to think she was as eager to unravel the secrets had him burning with anticipation.

The opportunity? His heart might skip a beat out of excitement.

"So do it, Akiko."

Her brows knitted in a frown. "What?"

"Research your kekkei genkai. Understand your Sharingan, your Mangekyo."

Her frown deepened slightly, her fingers stilled. Tobirama sensed caution in her chakra signature spike; but sharp words followed swiftly. "I'm to assume you're eager to help, of course."

Naturally, he was not about to dispute a claim so blatantly obvious. But he would not corrode his argument by hinting his eagerness, either. "I'd be a liar if I were to say no. In fact, I'd describe the opportunity as quite exciting, even," his tone perfectly neutral.

The woman propped her hands up at her hips now, gaze narrow. "I bet you would."

"But," Tobirama continued evenly, extending a hand as he explained, "consider that out of everyone here, I am most qualified for such an endeavour. And as far as I know, you are not familiar with techniques needed for this."

Akiko's nose wrinkled, her caution was dissipating, slowly. Tobirama wanted to smile, but knew better than to.

"What's more - you trust me. Evidently, I do the same."

Research or not - his sincerity was shattering again.

Akiko's arms crossed again - no more caution to be sensed in her, but hesitance nonetheless. Tobirama tilted his head slightly. "Trusting you to tell me the truth and trusting you to research the Sharingan - my eyes - is a steep step up, Tobirama."

Tobirama breathed evenly. Of course. Even more hours ago, as he had only intended to prevent her eyelids from swelling she had jerked. "You want to understand it. So do I. Nothing else."

She clicked her tongue, jutting her chin forward with the petulance of someone who had run out of arguments - left with stubborn doubt only. "Even so."

He'd give her more perspective, then. "Have I ever caused you pain with what I did?"

She scoffed drily. "Not physically-"

"There you have it," Tobirama interrupted her, before Akiko uttered more sarcasm to fuel his indignation. His question had been an open invitation surely, but still.

Akiko fell silent then. As much as sensing allowed him to grasp the emotions of others, he wished he knew her thoughts right now. Her smooth forehead drawn into a frown again, deep breaths.

If they went through with this, it held great promise - nobody ever had before. Evidently not even the Uchiha; whose relation to the Sharingan seemed to be more of reverie than anything else.

Still - his ardent curiosity aside, he knew he could not push Akiko to a decision - or even try to convince her. Or do more than he had by now. As much as he wished she'd agree to this.

Finally, the woman gave a lopsided smirk. "I still can't shake the feeling this is not entirely a mutually beneficial agreement but rather your scientific interest and a silver tongue convincing me, but, fine."

Tobirama's lips formed a fine smile - though he felt like grinning. Excitement tingled under his skin, buzzing - in a nonsensical but thoroughly pleasant way. No, he looked forward to this. "Over a matter you brought up yourself, Akiko."

She closed her eyes, chuckling. Genuine amusement. With two steps, she crossed the distance between them, a finger pressing to his chest. "However, let me make one thing clear."

Tobirama's eyebrows climbed up slowly, he curbed his excitement in well-taught caution. If a caveat followed, he did not want to be disappointed. His arms crossed under her finger.

Her black stare was intense, boring right into him. He held it evenly. "Whatever you have in mind to examine the Sharingan, we're going to do this at my pace and so that I feel good about it."

Tobirama huffed. "Please, what do you take me for? I don't plan to make this as horrible on you as I can imagine."

Akiko's gaze narrowed. Knowingly. Annoyingly. Tobirama mirrored the motion - almost. "Certainly not, but I know how determined you are when you're eager."

His nostrils flared slightly. The slight annoyance with which he received her comment he took in stride - underhanded praise, really. He was effective. "Your high opinion about my manners, conduct of science and respect for your comfort is most assuring, Akiko," he replied drily, folding his hands in front of him. "I'll do well to live up to it."

The promise had its intended effect. The woman backed off a step, the wrinkles around her nose curled again in a hint of irritation. "The idea of anyone inspecting my eyes is terrifying. So don't try too hard to live up to anything."

Tobirama blinked slowly. "I said this mere moments ago, however: you trust me. So do it."

Her irritation faded, he sensed - it became resignation. She was quiet for a moment. "This is unprecedented."

"It is difficult to believe no Uchiha ever wanted to investigate your own kekkei genkai. Especially as it is so integral to your - life, really."

Akiko chuckled mirthlessly. "That's the reason, probably. It's importance is…", her hand waved. "Beyond words. An Uchiha without a Sharingan is no Uchiha."

Tobirama's eyebrow arched up slowly. He reserved judgment on that statement for now.

His silence was telling enough anyway.

Akiko rolled her eyes.

She knew him too well.

"Consider yourself honored," she huffed.

"I do, Akiko," Tobirama replied instantly, his voice firm. "More than you believe."

He'd make good of this unique opportunity. All they could find out - thrilling. Yet also -

For Akiko's sake.

It was difficult not to be near giddy when Tobirama returned home. His mind was buzzing - he needed some supplies, possibly, before they could start - at the same time, he'd start drafting plans on how they could proceed to investigate the Sharingan. A project of this scale, of this importance - Tobirama wondered if he'd even get a minute of sleep tonight.

As he entered the right wing which adjourned the main hall, the clan head's quarters - his brother was missing from his usual spot at the kotatsu in the living area at this time of day. Tobirama frowned. It was not so late that Hashirama would be asleep now. With a weak pulse of sensor chakra, he instantly located his brother's gargantuan presence: right beyond; in the courtyard, framed by the engawa of their quarters. Hashirama's garden.

Tobirama frowned. Slowly, he crossed the living area and shoved the shoji panels aside to step onto the engawa; and sure enough: in the dying red sunlight, his brother was crouching amongst his beloved plants.

"A quaint time to be gardening," Tobirama cleared his throat.

Hashirama's head tilted slowly, a tired smile on his face. "No more than the odd times you seem to work in your machiya, brother," he replied softly, rising then. In the reddish light, his skin seemed even more tan than it really was.

Tobirama's frown deepened. "Something is weighing on you. Heavily." As much as this garden was his brother's favorite hobby, Hashirama didn't stick around here at this time of day.

He gave him a sad smile. "And that surprises you?"

Tobirama crossed his arms. "Granted, there are plenty of reasons your spirits may be weighed down indeed." He could name three right off the top of his head.

Hashirama gestured towards the open shoji panels. "Inside."

Tobirama's fingertips tapped on his bicep. Intriguing indeed. Once inside, Hashirama shut the panel quietly behind him. He mustered Tobirama seriously. "How is Akiko feeling?"

Tobirama blinked. That was not a question he had expected. "She is well," he replied quickly. Of course, the last Hashirama had seen was her kneeling over in the ceremonial battling ground. 'Well' still seemed to be a relative term.

Hashirama nodded once. "Then I hope this dispute is over once and for all," his tone had taken on a decidedly more stern edge.

Tobirama's gaze narrowed. "I dare say the conclusion was obvious."

Hashirama's eyes closed, his brother heaved a heavy sigh. "It was."

That seemed just a bit too weighed for Tobirama's liking. He decided to ask a question he didn't think he'd care for, really. "How is Touka?"

Just as he assumed, he hit a mark. Hashirama's eyes opened again, but he kept staring on the ground. "Not well," echoing Tobirama's words. "I've tended to her after. Akiko's technique caused some physical damage to her that I could mend easily. But the mental wounds she ripped open," he trailed off. The brown gaze lifted to Tobirama, an expressionless mien.

Tobirama needn't another clue. His brother didn't have the information on Akiko's genjutsu he had; but Hashirama also did not know she had used it before, on Tomi. "Such is the nature of genjutsu," he explained neutrally, his timbre unperturbed. "They prey on the weakness of our minds."

Hashirama clicked his tongue. "They do. But this did more, Tobirama."

"Elaborate?"

"Touka seemed to have relieved a traumatising moment of her life with unmatched clarity. So much so she remembers details she thought she had forgotten. Memories gone, now back."

Tobirama's eyes widened slightly. The power of Akiko's Mangekyo Sharingan became more and more awing - awful.

And so was a weight pressing down on his chest. To keep his brother out of this was - wrong. By all means.

Hashirama continued, slowly. "Touka also said…," his fingertips drummed on his arms which he had crossed in front of his chest. "In the genjutsu, Akiko's Sharingan appeared. With a unique pattern."

Tobirama's gaze widened. An extended hand out of the misery he found himself in. He'd gladly take it. "Akiko confessed to me after the duel she possesses the Mangekyo Sharingan indeed, Elder Brother. The prowess of her technique had me… wondering."

Hashirama stilled momentarily. For a moment Tobirama pondered to sense his emotions - he didn't. If Hashirama had a problem truly, he'd be honest about it. "I guessed as much."

"You did?"

The Senju leader turned slightly and nodded, his hands dropping go his hips now. His gaze was on the window facing their courtyard now. "Madara gained this unique Sharingan when his siblings had died. So did Izuna. I wondered if Akiko had it. What she did to Touka today is beyond any genjutsu I witnessed so far."

He was right - he was so right. Tobirama's arms locked tighter in front of his chest. The obvious question was: since when had she this kind of power at her disposal?

And never before used it?

Hashirama's sympathetic side-glance had Tobirama guessing he wondered the same. Tobirama took a deep breath. "She was within her rights to use any technique she had to win the duel," he concluded.

Hashirama nodded. "She was."

"And suffice it to say, if this genjutsu did more than simply prey on Touka's darkest memories - but rather, freshen them up and unlock more - so be it. Touka challenged Akiko. Not the other way around."

Hashirama waved him off. "I really do not think Touka will bother Akiko again."

Tobirama's gaze narrowed. That bad, apparently. Yet even now he found it difficult to find sympathy in himself for Touka's situation. She had proverbially bitten off more than she could chew. And if it had been a real fight - Touka would be dead now.

That was the cruel reality.

Hashirama turned abruptly, facing Tobirama again. His mien had darkened. "There are other matters more pressing. As much as Touka's state of mind concerns me; she will recover. Gotoku is with her."

Tobirama had to viscerally repress a caustic comment on that front. Even with the glum implication of Hashirama's next topic - which he could guess at. "You paid Asahi a visit?"

Hashirama nodded. "I have."

"Elder Brother," Tobirama extended a hand, tilting his head slightly. "There's something about the discrepancy here I wish to tell you. Something Akiko, in fact, brought up to me."

Hashirama's lips formed a fine, knowing smile Tobirama found enormously irritating. "Discussing this with Akiko, I see?"

He clenched his teeth so tightly his jaw hurt. "Akiko guessed herself after we arrested Asahi. I simply-" Tobirama had to be quick to fill in the gap; Hashirama's smile had become annoyingly bright, "-filled in obvious gaps."

His brother hummed affirmatively. Tobirama found his blood beginning to boil.

"Anyway," he continued with a low hiss, before Hashirama did more that set him off, "Akiko raised an interesting point. Asahi may not be aware he planted the seals. Not anymore. Therefore, I could not detect a lie in him."

Hashirama's gaze widened instantly; he stepped closer. "Explain."

Tobirama ventured to elaborate the gap Akiko found in his sensing technique - as well as her insight as arguably one, if not the most genjutsu versed shinobi in the compound.

Which raised a question quickly.

"Someone capable of manipulation of such extent is rare," Tobirama concluded.

Hashirama hummed affirmatively. "Such a genjutsu might still leave traces in his chakra's network. If I take a good look at Asahi, I could perhaps figure more out."

"Another lead, then."

The Senju leader clicked his tongue. "Possibly exculpate Asahi."

Tobirama's arms locked tighter in front of him. He drew a deep breath. "It's an awful coincidence, is it not? This kind of unrest amongst ourselves."

Hashirama's voice became rarely somber. "As Inuzuka begin to patrol Uchiha territory?"

Tobirama nodded.

"Indeed, it is."

Notes:

A little later than I wanted to post it, but alas, real life gets inbetween. Anyway, Akiko's Mangekyo finally revealed! Woooo. Big credit for the inspiration here goes to Kaiseaya who helped me all those months ago 💖 There'll be a reference picture of Akiko's Mangekyo pattern too. I'm very excited for the next chapters and the little deal Akiko and Tobirama struck, now
As always, many thanks to my beloved beta reader and bestie, kuramakakashi/lehbarnes 💖💖

Chapter 21

Summary:

The duel ripped open a wound that had been festering inside of Akiko; albeit confronting everything is a daunting task still. Nonetheless, it makes her proposed project with Tobirama all the more difficult.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Never before had Akiko put off returning - home?

She was shocked to find herself unconsciously calling Tobirama's machiya just that. Perhaps the term was not fitting just yet, but no more was it a mere place to stay. It had become hospitable. In his own way, even the man living - no, conducting research - in it. Therein laid her problem right now, however. Frankly Akiko was disgruntled she sank so low as to avoid anything at all, but what was the point? She didn't have to prove herself to anyone? It had been her idea to investigate the Sharingan, no?

In the aftermath of the duel, the proverbial haze still had not cleared. The hushed whispered behind her back had, however. Squinting gazes of hatred had become blank stares. The majority of the clan of course wouldn't yet do more than acknowledge her with more than a glance or a nod - but more had started to greet her, at least. The aura of a lingering threat had vanished.

Akiko had made her point.

That had been all she had wanted to do. Swiftly, effectively, mercilessly. No more the Uchiha whose actions had backfired at her but a real force to contend with that had made a decision to come here. Since the duel, she had not seen Touka again. A point she was oddly mirthless about. They both had gotten what they wanted after all, no? Touka had faced her.

Akiko had… demonstrated her power.

Besides, the Senju had a new problem to focus on.

Back to her bleak routine, after all - of being by herself, training or idling, it would seem. Her intense preparation regimen was over - and Akiko missed it. The focus, the drive - Tobirama? His stern expression, the dry, scalding remarks and the careful, subtle ways he'd shown her things; explained the water style - different jutsu. Maybe she'd need to - to ask him if they'd still train?

That wasn't illogical, was it?

Before she'd spend the rest of her day miserable she paid Marika's household a visit.

"That was a little scary," the smith admitted with a nervous chuckle.

Her mother, Maru, seemed less fazed. "Touka deserved it," she huffed, pointedly shoving a wooden crate over the floor.

Eiichi, who was seated at the kotatsu in the middle of the living area, kneaded the hem of his pale green shirt. "I'm glad I'm not going up against you, Akiko," he chuckled in an awfully jittery way.

Akiko cast a sympathetic glance at him. It still was difficult to realise a young man of his age had not seen battle yet; in her own clan crafting and fighting was intertwined. But then again, the Uchiha were smaller in numbers. "You won't have to," she tried, gently. "Touka didn't have to, either."

Eiichi's face turned a brighter shade of red. He nodded fiercely.

Hoshiko's cheeks had puffed up - the young girl's frustration was tangible. "What was this cool thing Akiko did? Huh?"

"Nothing for a squirt like you, Hoshiko," Maru grunted from around the corner.

Akiko sighed deeply. Nothing indeed - and ignored the cold shiver that ran down her spine as images pressed themselves into her inner eye. The room abruptly felt too stuffy.

"Will you stay for dinner, Akiko?" Marika suddenly asked, walking to her side.

She blinked; the question had thrown her off. "I-", Akiko began, catching herself before her composure derailed too much. She cleared her throat. "I have to meet Tobirama soon, I'm afraid. But thank you." Soon actually was a little bit ago.

Eiichi's gaze fell to the table. "Oh," he mouthed quietly, but within a moment, he quirked up again. "Well, another time, right?"

It was hard not to smile back at him when he was beaming like that.

The way to Tobirama's machiya was way too short for Akiko's liking. Her steps dragged and indeed, this had to be the first time returning instilled her with the kind of nervousness that wanted to turn her stomach over. Suddenly, deciding to decipher the secrets of the Sharingan seemed like the worst idea she ever had. There was not even a single factor she could put her finger on to make it less nauseating - perhaps not knowing what to expect was the worst of it all. Other than an eager Tobirama, of course.

Silently, she opened the door to the Senju's machiya. He was sitting at his beloved table - reading. The moment Akiko entered, Tobirama's gaze fixated on her. "I wasn't sure if you were going to come around at all, anymore," he clicked his tongue.

Audibly, Akiko kicked her sandals off of her feet. "I sleep here." So much for the homey feeling, really.

"It certainly has nothing to do with our proposed project, of course," his deep voice sang from where the living area would be.

Akiko growled muffedly. Even a blind man would see her anxiety. Tobirama Senju of course had to coat the observation with a dry remark. Slowly, she sauntered towards the table. It had been tidied up - more so than usually, anyway - there was free space on it, unused paper, and a neatly arranged booklet as well as ink and a brush.

Akiko cleared her throat. "What's all this?" She demanded, jittery.

Tobirama raised an eyebrow. "Preparations. Not to worry, the paper won't jump at your eyes."

Akiko flinched as she pictured anything jumping at her eyes.

"You could fake excitement," he offered neutrally.

"I won't. And you can sense it anyway," she hissed back.

He merely rolled his eyes. "Sit down," he ordered, getting up himself.

Akiko eyed the chair as if there was a trap somewhere on it. Just before Tobirama could repeat the order she did force herself down, ramrod straight, on the edge, ready to jump off.

To her utter horror, the man dragged his own chair over right in front of her and was frowning deeply. The kind of expression he had when he was thinking - what was he thinking about? "Wait," her feet shuffled over the smooth wooden floor, "what are you doing?"

Tobirama shoved his chair closer. "I am moving a chair," he deadpanned.

Akiko scrutinised his chair closely now.

Tobirama rolled his eyes. "It'd be preferable if you laid down, actually."

Akiko's hands gripped the edge of the chair immediately. "No."

He deflated with a long exhale and pinched the bridge of his nose. "We are off to a very good start," he surmised in a resigned tone, sitting down himself then once he was in front of her. "If you've made yourself comfortable, then-"

"Just get on with it." Akiko's hands hurt from how forcefully they grasped the chair. "What are you going to do?"

Tobirama's silver eyebrow arched up slowly, knowingly. "Right," he drawled lazily, taking in the sight of a coiled-spring Akiko just a moment longer. "I believe it is best to start with a simple exam. It will be daunting to explore the Sharingan's anatomy either way, much more so to figure out the ways it works - before we even begin to investigate the Mangekyo."

Akiko's breath hitched, but she only found it within herself to nod. His words were nearly lost in the hammering beat of her heart that wanted to jump out of her chest with each implication he made. This behaviour was irrational, was it not? It was Tobirama, and after all, it had been her suggestion -

She understood what he was planning to do, as well-

Harmless, right-

He dragged his chair closer to her; so much he was right at her side now with his hip at her thigh. Akiko's eyes widened. Was he really- Is this happening-

"You could activate your Sharingan anytime now," Tobirama cleared his throat, his gaze never leaving Akiko.

She didn't need to think about it - just the mere mention had her perception of reality alter; everything slowed down and sped up simultaneously, whatever she'd focus on she could analyse before she knew it. Right along with it, her anxiety peaked again, and Akiko wondered if she was shaking yet. Hyper-aware of each of his movements, his mien - the flow of chakra within him - the woman witnessed painfully slowly how his right hand rose, moving to her face - closer and closer.

Subconsciously, she kept leaning backwards - more and more, until her seating on the chair began to slide a little and half of her face was buried in the high collar of her faux Uchiha tunic. Tobirama still kept coming closer slowly, though he seemed perfectly miffed now.

"You're illogically cautious about this," he grunted, eyebrows scrunched.

Suddenly, his hand was on her face.

Akiko froze completely.

His touch was warm. Gentle, almost, were it not for the way his index finger and thumb pressed down lightly above her right eye as the rest of his hand splayed over her forehead; through her dense hair and down on her scalp.

Akiko's heart beat frantically against her chest still; as though it wanted to urge her to do something. Run away. Shove him off. Fight him. Anything but cowering in fear and letting him - touch her face like that. Tobirama didn't even need to ask her to open her eye wide.

His frown deepened. He was almost over her now with how much she had sunken back. "Akiko-"

"It's a very alien sensation," she blurted, absorbing the crystal clear, sharp features of his face while still all too aware of his warm, tender touch - her stomach roiled in anticipation.

Achingly slowly the man's index finger pulled her eyebrow up a little bit.

Akiko froze over.

Her breath probably stopped.

Tobirama huffed in exasperation. "Hm," his timbre rumbled deeply, "And here I haven't even applied the eye spreader yet-"

He did not get to finish the sentence.

With the speed of her kekkei genkai, Akiko sprang up, her chair tilting over backwards.

Tobirama made the mistake of instantly grabbing her upper arms both - forcefully enough to let the woman think he wanted to hold her down-

"Akiko-"

Her hands seized his shoulders instantly and before the woman knew it, her body acted: her knee went straight into Tobirama's rock-hard abdomen.

The white-haired Senju grunted lowly, his mien contorting in pain for a moment only - but his grip on her arms grew stronger even. He pulled her in close enough so Akiko's knee wouldn't go up again-

"Akiko," he sternly hissed when she already began to fight against his hold.

She stilled.

For a moment, all she did was breathe and endure her hammering pulse.

Tobirama's nostrils flared and the iron grip on her arms did not let up. Lest she'd bolt.

His gaze was narrow. "Relax." Before Akiko could protest, he continued. "It was a joke," he huffed.

Her teeth clenched, hard. "You do not joke about that," Akiko snarled, finally, finally latching onto fury rather than panic.

"No," Tobirama rebutted her sternly, still not moving an inch. "You need to calm down."

The anger burned brighter - "How can I, when you make sick jests like that-"

"Why would I do something like using an eye spreader on you, Akiko?" His question had a sharp edge - beyond the sternness, something told Akiko there was a bit too much annoyance in it. Too much for someone who was making an objective argument against her.

Her Sharingan analysed every millimetre of his expression; the tiny, near invisible way his lips had curled downwards, his eyebrows just a tad more slant than before.

She swallowed.

She didn't want to name what she saw.

"Why are you saying it then," Akiko's protest came too quiet.

Tobirama suddenly seemed so close, mere inches away. After a deep breath, he softened up - but not his hold on her. His mien relaxed. "As you said. A jest."

Akiko breathed deeply.

"Akiko, I will merely be taking a look." he began again, his voice firm. His scarlet eyes seemed more intense abruptly; burning.

"Trust me."

The words hit Akiko.

Again, the woman was enraptured by the focus of his look; his grip in her arms - his thumbs that stroked over them. Once. Another deep breath later by sheer force of will, or so she thought, she willed her heart to beat slower.

Tobirama didn't release her still - not until her muscles lost their tension a little; his gaze never leaving her face. With a raised eyebrow, very slowly, he let go of her arms. Akiko was aware of the missing warmth immediately - the burning trail his fingertips left on her arms as he let them fall down.

With a nod Akiko turned slightly to lift her chair up again and sit down on it.

Tobirama considered her moment longer before he seated himself down again, right next to and across from her again.

"To find out more-"

"Yes, yes, I know," Akiko huffed in exasperation. She waved with a hand, momentarily her Sharingan's hawk stare studied all the details of the living areas ceiling as she gazed up. The constricting feeling in her chest was back and her breaths were coming quicker. "I'll have to work with you. Just - start." She glanced back at him.

"Then let me."

"Don't be an ass."

The sharp exhale was just as annoyed as any caustic remark of his.

A moment longer he studied her - then, to her utter horror, both of his hands reached forward now. Again his index finger and thumb pressed down lightly above and below her eyes. The rest trailed over her scalp; faster than before - a second later he had her in his grip, again.

There was no force in it - but he didn't stall this time.

Already, she felt his chakra threading in her network; the familiar, stormy, valiant presence. The roaring sea during a thunderstorm. Quickly, he intensified the connection. Were it not for the hold on her head she'd sink away again; but she couldn't - she breathed against the anxiety as his chakra coated her network in the known, excessive and precise way. His heavy attention shifted already - to her eyes; her nerves, her brain.

Akiko gripped the chair again.

Never before had anyone-

Much less a Senju-

The situation was aggravated by her forcing herself to stare at him; completely still, wide eyed. To hold his even, concentrated gaze as he was not focused on her only but inside of her as well. A weirdly intimate thought, were it not for her desire to run again or turn the Sharingan off or anything-

If Tobirama felt even a shred of the same nervousness that was wrecking Akiko, he did not let it on - but his presence inside of her - inside her skull - was so heady, Akiko didn't even manage to scrutinise further beyond him being there.

The moment dragged on and on.

Every time she believed it'd be too much, every time she thought she'd jerk and brutally rip the connection apart - she did not. Was she afraid to? Because of her eyes? Maybe, but then - really; these were his hands; the calloused skin from more than the diligent research he did; warm; holding her - but not forcing her.

The touch through which all of this happened - soft.

Akiko kept breathing through it as Tobirama's chakra shifted through her head; along her nerves - her eyes. Her most prized part of herself - her - her identity.

Every second of it, her Sharingan absorbed his intense, concentrated face.

It was him, doing this. Not anyone. Him.

Tobirama.

Right.

Finally, after an undefined amount of time, it was over - he retreated slowly.

Akiko gasped when his chakra brushed over her network - in the exact same unsubtle way he performed examinations; but such a surprising notion. One he didn't have to do - nonetheless, here they were.

She closed her eyes, deactivated her Sharingan - and fisted the fabric of her pants.

Tobirama hummed a deep note.

Akiko looked up - the world was moving at a normal pace again, his face no more a treasure trunk of clues.

"You look unwell, Akiko," he rumbled, an eyebrow rising.

"It might have escaped your notice, but it was a lot to take in."

"Mhm," he hummed again, having the gall to draw his lips into a faint smirk. "A handful of times I thought you were going to wind away again."

Akiko snorted only. She dragged a hand over her face.

"I'm glad you did not."

Instantly, her hand fell down to her lap. Tobirama's sincere stare was boring through her again, the simplicity of his honest words had been shattering. She managed just a nod. An odd part of her felt glad - if it weren't for her self-control, she'd blush.

Tobirama rubbed the side of his jaw with his hand then. He drew in a deep breath. "As I assumed before," he started slowly, "the Sharingan connects to various parts of your brain, not just your optic nerves. The prefrontal cortex; the limbic system and… more. It's so heavily intertwined, it is hard to grasp even when I try examining it more closely." The scarlet gaze still scrutinised her, as though that'd deliver more answers.

Akiko clicked her tongue. "That was not close yet?"

"No, as I said, it was just a preliminary-"

"Could have fooled me," she deadpanned, crossing her arms.

Tobirama's gaze narrowed instantly.

The fair sprinkle of terminology in his report aside, Akiko only had a resigned huff left for it. None of it surprised her. "Considering how much the Sharingan does for us, that much seems obvious," she sighed.

"Quite frankly," Tobirama hummed after a moment, his hand dropping as his arms crossed in front of his chest. He rose from his chair to stride around the table, to the other side. "I found it hard to even see any part of your brain the Sharingan was not linked to. It's… everywhere."

Akiko frowned. "Could you please not phrase this as though my Sharingan was some sort of tumour growing?"

Tobirama rolled his eyes so much, only the whites were visible for a moment with how his eyelids fluttered dramatically. "Akiko." How many times had he spat her name today, she wondered. "Your wit and eloquence are appreciated, but would it inconvenience you terribly to treat this seriously?"

"Well, you aren't the one whose eyes and head apparently are going to be picked apart," she snorted, rubbing her hand over her face.

"As soon as I figure out how to pick anything apart without touching it or applying my chakra to it you'll be the first to know." He tilted his head slightly. "Quite literally."

"What a relief," she sank back again in her chair.

"Back to our topic," he hissed, "before we can begin to grasp how it works, it will be …" He flicked his fingers. "An ambitious task to figure the anatomy out, first." And something Tobirama seemed to be looking forward to a lot more than Akiko was, right now, by the sound of his voice.

Had Akiko expected this to be easy? Or fast? Not at all; but the statement still left a sour taste in her mouth. She hoped her nerves would play along - surely this would become easier on her as they proceeded, no? "Right," was all she mumbled.

"That is, if you find that acceptable."

"Huh?" Akiko's gaze snapped back to the man, whose mien was drawn into a deep frown.

Tobirama cleared his throat. "Your discomfort is more blaring than Elder Brother's chakra signature. As if your sharp tongue wasn't clue enough."

Akiko huffed. "You don't say."

His eyebrows arched up instantly. "I don't want to do anything you are not comfortable with, my curiosity aside," he explained surprisingly neutrally.

Akiko wondered how much the man had to force himself to enact this decent amount of modicum towards her. "You're wondering about that now? Today wasn't pleasant."

The muscle of his jaw worked hard. "I noticed. It hurt, by the way."

"Look Tobirama," Akiko turned, her palm falling audibly flat on the table. His eyebrow went up. "I'll stop you if I don't want to do this. I want to understand the Sharingan. This is how it can be done. My discomfort is…," Akiko waved aimlessly; then, she sighed. "It should be obvious why."

The moment she had spoken the words, the woman wanted to ask herself the very same question.

Was it all so obvious?

Was it really just Tobirama examining her eyes in his not so gentle ways that made her stomach turn?

Akiko's palms rubbed over her thighs quickly.

Tobirama's mouth was a thin line before he only nodded, finally. If there was more of an emotional response - the man did not let it on. "I suggest I ask you some questions now," he finally continued, grasping the loosely bound book of fresh parchment. "To recount the information we do have about the Sharingan so far. It will explain the anatomy a bit easier, possibly."

Akiko nodded. She grasped her chair and pulled it over so she faced Tobirama, eyeing the booklet. "What's that for?"

"I'll be writing everything down, of course," Tobirama answered, already scribbling down notes in the slant, narrow handwriting Akiko knew from him. His speed was alarming. "It'd be risible conduct of science if I did not."

"...Sure."

"Well, then, let's begin."

Never before had someone outside of the Uchiha clan become privy to what she told Tobirama Senju on that day. How precisely the Sharingan altered the user's perception of the world - the hypervigilance, the photographic memory - the ability to copy a jutsu by just seeing it once.

"If you remember, it's as though you relive the moment?" He asked - never looking up from the booklet whose pages were filling up fast.

Akiko's voice was flat. "Yeah. It is." Her hands were cold and she thought she needed more air. Fright pressed down on her again hauntingly - Tobirama's hand stilled.

The scarlet gaze fixated on her again. "Do you need a moment?"

"No."

He only huffed, shaking his head once.

The Sharingan's perception of chakra - unlike a sensor's ability to locate it over great distances, distinguish between individuals and experience the signature of a person as though it were a living being, the Sharingan offered a picture of chakra: it simply showed it, and when it was shifting in a person.

"Interesting," Tobirama mumbled there.

Akiko's breaths were easier, now.

And then: jutsu.

"That's a difficult question," Akiko frowned.

"How so?"

Her gaze was fixated on the table, her index finger drew an aimless pattern on it. "A regular Sharingan has very limited ability to be utilised for a jutsu. You can use it for genjutsu," she conceded, tilting her head a bit. "It is able to suggest thoughts or actions to someone. However, it takes concentration and time. And unless you're planning to feed more to that, the Sharingan's forte is the heightened awareness of your opponent. If you learn to adapt to the speed at which it feeds you information - even the tiniest twitches and tensing of muscles - you become an incredibly fast and nimble fighter who apparently reads his opponents' minds." She huffed, drily. "That's why my brother says. Even so," she tapped the wood then. "I suppose it is possible to also achieve the same effect via suggestion. But really, you're more interested in the Mangekyo if you're asking how jutsu are performed with the eye itself."

Tobirama had not even looked up as he continued to scribe everything down - though he shook his head. "I believe it is unwise to venture there right now."

Akiko stilled. "Unwise?"

He was still taking notes. "For one, we have a lot to work on with the Sharingan itself. And for another," he sat the brush down slowly, his gaze locking with hers from under his eyebrows, frowning deeply. "I have the fleeting notion you'll need more faith in … me and my methods before we can even consider your Mangekyo."

There it was again - the deep voice that was just a bit too firm for someone who wanted to argue logically. Akiko found herself wiggling on her chair. Her nerves surged again at the same time a rebuttal was on her lips, ready - she opened her mouth - that wasn't it, he was wrong- "I have faith," she countered tersely. "As I said, Tobirama, my Sharingan is understandably incredibly important to me. An integral part of me."

And yet. Her own rebuff had come out too strained, and she knew - she knew, to activate her Mangekyo and do - who knew what was necessary -

Akiko swallowed a heavy lump down her throat.

Tobirama's sharp glance considered her for a moment, analysing her - Akiko wished she could sense his emotions right now. The desperation with which she wanted to settle the score and yet rid herself of the nerve-wrecking prospect of - of research?! His fingertips rapped on the table. "I'm getting that notion indeed," he finally mused, and continued to write.

Akiko frowned. Out of everything he could have answered, that was it?

"You should get some rest now," Tobirama finally chided, a lot softer than before.

Leaning back in her chair then, she closed her eyes. As though light had returned in the late evening, Akiko suddenly found herself smirking. "Is that becoming a habit now? You sending me to bed?"

Tobirama merely huffed over his writing, but Akiko saw his smile. "Me being responsible, you mean?"

"That's rich. You don't sleep more than four or five hours, tops."

"And yet, I work exceptionally well."

Akiko rolled her eyes. Frankly, the calmth of her room did seem appealing. Slowly, she rose to her feet. "One more thing, though."

Immediately, he stopped writing to look up at her again. The question was on his face.

"Would you…," Akiko paused, and yet again her abused, poor heart was skipping beats - but her face felt awfully warm. Before she'd stutter, she'd finish her sentence quickly. "... still like to train with me?" And hope she would not… blush more.

Tobirama's head tilted ever so slightly, and each second he didn't reply was more agonising. The fine way in which the corners of his mouth drew up slowly soothed her nerves instantly: a warm, genuine smile. "I would," he nodded, once. "Now go to bed."

And back to writing it was.

This man did not change, after all.

Tobirama's hand rubbed over his temple. The sun had long set - organising his notes however was not something he ever put off. And today, he'd felt a rare moment of being overwhelmed: by the sheer complexity of the Sharingan. He half wanted to laugh at himself for thinking it would be any less ingenious; but then again he was not a novice of examination and study of the specimen that had laid on this table.

His fingers grazed over the scribbled pages, skimming their contents again; his attempt of structure to the convoluted findings of today. The Sharingan's links not just to Akiko's chakra network but to her brain was a nervous system of its own, he dared say - an elaborate structure he had tried to shift through but only barely had begun to grasp.

And that was just the anatomy.

Their following talk held more implications.

Specifically the evolution of the Sharingan.

The Mangekyo Sharingan.

Yet one thing, out of every marvellous detail Tobirama had been made privy to today, stuck out most.

The Sharingan.

Day 1.

(...)

(...)

With these steps, I'm confident it will be possible to understand how the Sharingan works.

I've come to know Akiko Uchiha as a composed and rational person, unlike the rest of her clan, I dare say. Times she has displayed more intense, or even so much as an outburst of emotion, I can count with my fingers. Understandably today has been a daunting challenge for her, yet one she met with an - by my judgement - irrational amount of nervosity; no, fear, even. I'm not so conceited to think my actions have not fuelled it; but there is an established amount of trust between the two of us.

Yet despite this, today one thing occurred to me, out of all these findings: any time her self-control wavered - or shall I say, raw emotion surfaced - pertained to her Sharingan. Specifically, or so I assume as of now, her Mangekyo Sharingan. Naturally I am not referring to brief bouts of anger, as there are plenty of reasons for those in our delightful compound. I am referring to sheer fright, a tight lip and a plea to change the topic. Previously I noted these about her as quaint; we all have our sore spots. Already I know, she acquired her Sharingan through the passing of her mother. An event of which itself she can speak of with sober, respectful distance. Yet today was different, by all means. And to my mind, this difference was her Sharingan being the focus. With the project we're facing I cannot help but wonder.

What exactly is this trauma of the Sharingan that made Akiko Uchiha, arguably one of the bravest shinobi I know, quiver in fear?

Unsurprisingly, sleep wouldn't come easily once Akiko had herself ready for bed. Why should anything be easy, today? On the contrary, as soon as she had rolled out her futon and wrapped herself in the covers, she fell victim to her mind, which suddenly had no other target but herself anymore.

Why was all of this so difficult?

Akiko dragged a hand over her face and for the umpteenth time, rolled to her side.

Fair enough, Tobirama's jest had been nothing short of tasteless, but was she not used to the odd crass remark? The real question she wanted to ask herself was why all of this had been a ride on a razor's edge. She knew how uncomfortable but thorough his examination technique was, and it had been nothing more but that.

Tobirama had helped her before.

And her heart hadn't jumped out of her throat.

It was her Sharingan, of course, easy - that was obvious. Anyone getting close to it would make her nervous - it was a vital part of her very self, integral to her fighting style, her utility as a shinobi. To allow someone - Tobirama - to examine it still would make her nervous.

Nervous.

But she had not been this distraught since-

The more thought Akiko gave it, the faster her breath came - the more beats her heart skipped.

Why couldn't she be rational about this?

They'd research it. Explore how it works.

Her Mangekyo-

She swallowed.

Abruptly, Akiko sat up lest she'd feel more constricted by her bedsheets.

"Enough," the woman muttered to herself, closing her eyes. She rubbed over her temples. This was going on long enough. She had mastered herself before - the death of her brother, Madara's actions - it all - she would overcome this too. It was another challenge; an obstacle on the way to unlocking secrets behind a kekkei genkai that dictated her clan's life for as long as it existed. A revered, sacred eye that made an Uchiha truly Uchiha.

And her own self sabotaged her attempts to research it.

Her jaw worked hard.

With a huff, she laid down and pulled the sheet over her head.

Akiko couldn't move.

Something held her down - no.

She had been strapped down - pinned on her back; around her, darkness and just a cold, bare metal table under her.

The kind that hoisted corpses.

A familiar voice laughed. The sound was chilling; it cut the air as sharp as a blade would. Akiko fought a futile fight with her restraints.

The voice came close. Another coarse, scraping sound.

Someone sharpened a knife.

A choked sound pressed past her clenched teeth.

"What's this? Feeling uncomfortable?"

He was almost behind her head - she could tell. But she couldn't tilt her head backwards.

Whimpering, thrashing, Akiko wanted to claw herself free, but other than hot tears streaming down her face, nothing happened.

"But you wanted this, did you not?"

He was here.

Besides her restrained head, hands slammed down.

The voice purred. "Let's see how the Sharingan works, then."

Madara's grinning face suddenly hung over her. Akiko wanted to scream - no sound came out. The skin around the straps had broken, she was bleeding.

He waved a scalpel over her face.

Akiko thrashed her head to the side.

Madara's hand slammed down on her face - his fingers pried her eye open.

The blade inched closer.

Her brother's face morphed - Izuna's bloodied, eyeless visage was grinning at her now.

The scalpel almost touched her eye now-

Akiko shrieked.

A piercing scream that hurt her throat. Drenched in sweat, the woman was on her feet in a second. Her hands raked through her damp hair. "J-just a-a n-nightmare," she whimpered.

Her stomach roiled. Just in time, she made it to the washing room - before it emptied its contents into the sink. Trembling, Akiko held onto it as the cold, running water washed it clean.

Just a nightmare.

Just a nightmare.

Shivering, the woman staggered to the tub. With a trembling hand, she turned it on - and sank down in it as the water splashed around her. Akiko did not feel the sting of the ice-cold water.

Just.

A nightmare.

She was frightened. To close her eyes - whatever she would see then. Izuna's empty eye sockets? Her own face, defiled? Her brother, choking her?

A sob wrecked her. Another.

The bottomless pool of sorrow was threatening her again, endless devastation that would swallow her whole - if she let it.

"No," Akiko whimpered, defiantly. But in a cracked tone.

Abruptly, she rose from the tub, night gown dripping.

She would find no rest tonight.

Notes:

I struggled with this chapter for quite a bit for a number of reasons. First off, technical stuff: obviously, the Naruto universe is a) not set in our world/b) not in Japan as such but (or so I understand?) a parallel version of it (I mean, japanese folklore inspiring a lot of stuff, but then, it could be the author's influence, etc, etc, different topic, really). Anyway, the founder's time - hell, all of Naruto - is super ambiguous about the exact technological time/development/knowledge going on. So, in the manga/anime Tobirama uses the term optical nerve (implying the knowledge of the concept of nerves, the optical system: retina, yadda, yadda); which is why I unpacked my old neuranatomy knowledge and what else I got going on for neurology overall. But again - and this pertains to the Japan part of it, too - would anyone there really use latin anatomical terms? Smh. In the end, kuramakakashi/lehbarnes and I figured it did add to Tobirama's character nicely to be using this terminology. It's not so important for the narrative, I guess. I'm just nitpicky 😅

Secondly, I guess the whole 'what a Sharingan does to a person' is a whole different topic. This fic isn't here to discuss it or make an argument for any side. Let me make that clear. This is character development for Akiko, as you can tell by her quirky behaviour surrounding it (and in coming chapters). There'll be objective observations, sure enough; and Tobirama who has his opinions (which he stated in the work, before). No discourse, please 💖I dearly, dearly adore Tobirama as a character and I promise this is a love story, after all.

As always, many, many thanks to my best friend and beta-reader kuramakakashi/lehbarnes, this fic quite possibly would not exist without her 💖💖💖

Chapter 22

Summary:

Akiko may have won the duel, but some issues barely have been scraped at while others festered because of it. Upon learning that life outside the compound indeed has been going on plenty without her, she grapples with new realities difficult to accept whilst finding new support.

Notes:

Apologies for the long wait on this one. There's been a (not unexpected, but) death in my family on top of a slew of other issues and I simply didn't have the heart to get back to this with the same committment. But the proverbial waters have been smoothed now.

Thank you for your patience. 3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

As soon as the sun had shed enough light over the compound, Akiko had dragged herself out of Tobirama's machiya. The sky was crimson with the first rays of sunlight, even though the sun wasn't up yet. A beautiful sight - she did not pay more attention to. The high collar of her faux Uchiha clothing felt too tight and the spot where the clan's kamon should be was burning on her back. Her hands smoothed over her dishevelled hair, which she had not brushed after the impromptu bath at night.

In fact, Akiko was quite sure her sight was screaming sleepless night. If only it were so.

For the lack of a better hangout, she sought out the training ground, taking a seat at the edge of the sandy pit. The compound would be bustling soon.

She felt hollow, spent.

Thankfully lacking the capacity to ponder her despondent feelings any more but miserably suffering them nonetheless.

A familiar voice's shout had her wincing - a cry of encouragement before the man with short, blonde hair came charging down into the training grounds at breakneck speed.

Gotoku. How could she have forgotten about his insane training times?

As soon as he reached the centre of the field, he instantly assumed his combat stance: angling his body, knees slightly bent, legs just a bit further apart and hands in front of his chest. For a moment he seemed to concentrate - then, he started to batter out one kata after the next in perfect fashion, swirling kicks and throwing punches as though elegant as though he was dancing. For a man of his stature, it never failed to seem graceful. If he had noticed Akiko, he didn't let on.

She ducked a little. The sight of him sparked her nervosity uncomfortably - and Akiko hated it. It was just beating around the obvious, she knew.

Just like she had been before.

Maybe she was brave enough to face this. Just for herself - maybe if she endured a little, just a little bit. She cleared her throat. "Hey, Gotoku," she called, waving a little.

He performed a complicated set of punches. "You look like crap!" His shout was nonchalant as ever, he didn't look at her.

Akiko pinched her nose. At least he didn't make a suggestive remark.

"Is Tobirama that bad?!"

She dragged a hand over her face. Too soon. No - smalltalk with Gotoku was out of question. Why had she ever assumed anything else?

"How is Touka?"

Instantly, the man froze.

His gaze snapped to her, so narrow Akiko thought he looked infuriated. A cold shiver ran down her spine. Lackadaisical comments, blunt annoyance, roaring laughter - all of that she had seen from the man before.

But anger?

"Fucking amazing," he snapped, vigorously resuming his kata.

Akiko rose to her feet. She took a deep breath. Why had she even asked? It was to be expected. At least she had tried. Not for Gotoku, but for herself. "I see," she waved him off.

Except for once, Gotoku seemed to have none of it. Scowling, he stalked closer suddenly at the dismissal. Instinct - unfortunately, the kind Akiko had honed in battle - had her on edge.

"Why do you care?" He tossed the question at her much like a gauntlet.

Akiko breathed evenly. Just like her instinct had her on her feet and muscles tensed, calmth would breeze through her like a chilly wind. With practised ease, she prepared herself for the argument. Now she was ready to endure. "I never intended to make her suffer permanently."

Gotoku was still a few metres off, but his sneer was painful to watch. "Too bad, you still entered that dumb duel."

Akiko's gaze narrowed a smidge. "I may remind you, she challenged me," her tune icy.

Gotoku's massive arms crossed in front of an equally broad chest. "Still," his tongue clicked condescendingly, "could've said no, you big peacekeeper."

Akiko arched a fine eyebrow up. Name-calling, too? Irritation was bubbling up inside of her, but her mien remained impassive, moreso by sheer force of will. Her tune was lacking too much emotion. "Sure, that worked well before with her," she countered drily enough to dupe his argument.

His lip curled more in apparent disgust, the muscles bunched awkwardly under the short sleeved, green shirt he was wearing for training. As taut as a bowstring, "Do you even hear yourself-"

"That's rich, Gotoku," Akiko interrupted him sharply, her stare through narrow lids now. His fair anger aside, she would not let this kind of rhetoric stand. "You never were in the position I was in. At the mercy of a clan wherein an influential person is hellbent on making you enemy number one. Left with no options to defend yourself until they literally threaten you."

"Yeah," Gotoku bared his teeth slightly, his index finger rising to point accusatoringly at Akiko, "because I don't let my sister get killed for some wacko ideal!"

Akiko's glare flashed the moment red, hot ire filled her veins as her heart achingly hammered against her chest. How dare he.

How dare he.

"Would you prefer her to continue fighting this dumb war then," each word of hers articulated like a brandished kunai, "and likely get killed by an Uchiha, then?"

His nostrils flared. Gotoku sucked in a sharp breath through his teeth, but his gaze was violently ablaze. He stepped closer. Akiko tensed her shoulders. Her eyes were burning, and it wasn't from tears threatening. "Well, I'm seeing an Uchiha who did a fair number on her outside of the battlefield, you know."

It was becoming more of a sheer impossibility to maintain her icy composure. Akiko's lip curled in a slight, frozen sneer. "What did you think, Gotoku?" Taking a measured step closer, her quiet voice sharp enough to cut the tense atmosphere. "That I would hold back? Are you so naive?" The man's gaze widened, Akiko saw the veins in his neck taunt under his skin. Her gaze narrowed. "Or do you feel guilty for training with me?"

"You."

In the blink of an eye, Gotoku had seized Akiko's tunic. Abruptly, he pulled her close; his mien contorted by sheer rage, his laboured, hot breath right in her face. Even if she had not wanted it to, Akiko couldn't stave off her Sharingan activating. The man's enraged visage was burned into her memory; right away, her fury wanted to be let off the leash.

His chakra was roiling, but in this second, he seemed to reconsider.

Akiko breathed deeply.

She would not back down.

An endless moment later, a new voice shouted furiously through the basin of the training ground. "Gotoku!"

Both paused for the heads to snap in the direction of the newcomer.

Tobirama.

Had he planned to train with Akiko today, already?

The precarious situation was obvious enough anyway to the man who was storming furiously towards them. His eyebrows rose immediately as recognition kicked in when he gazed at Akiko's face; however his expression darkened when he regarded Gotoku, whose grip had not loosened an inch.

"What is going on here?"

Gotoku spared him only a disdainful scoff before he glared back at Akiko - not letting go at all. "Your girlfriend thinks she's being extra clever and better than the rest."

Tobirama's stare narrowed to tiny slits. His mouth was a thin line. Instead of a verbal reply he stepped closer - and a little to Akiko's side, whose Sharingan analysed her opponent's reaction instantly: Gotoku's grip on her tunic grew tighter.

His chakra surged.

Tobirama's voice was bereft of his dry wit, of any kind of sarcasm. In an icy, dead tune he started to speak slowly. "Gotoku. Let go of-"

Akiko's hand shot up instantly. Tobirama regarded her with an incredulous frown, but she shook her head once at him only.

Her hands seized Gotoku's wrists then, her Sharingan was blazing. Still, her eyes burned - more. There was more fury in her, wanting to be seen. The ire was roiling, it was luring her in. She heard Tobirama shuffle a bit closer, but her hyper-vigilant gaze was locked on the man who was the proverbial charging bull right now.

"Gotoku, I'll explain one extra clever thing now. If this had been a real fight for life, then Touka would be dead now. Because nobody holds back. Izuna did not. Tobirama did not. Touka does not. She would have suffered an incredibly torturous death and become another victim of this senseless war." With each word her breathing levelled out; her voice had found its harrowing edge again, bereft of emotion. Her chest ached - her heart felt as though it was being stabbed, but the sensation became a faraway echo as she stared into Gotoku's lurid eyes. "You can judge me if you want, but my intentions are the same. I don't want the battles to continue. I don't want anyone to lose their siblings anymore."

Again, the moment seemed endless. Beside her, Tobirama's sandals scratched on the sand; he must've gotten closer again. Gotoku's eye twitched, his lip pulled up.

Seconds passed.

He hissed once - and brutally shoved Akiko away, storming off - making sure to barge against Tobirama as he did so; prompting the white-haired Senju to huff indignantly.

Enough.

The tension faded out of Akiko instantly; she trembled slightly. Closing her eyes, she dragged a hand over her face.

Enough.

This had been enough in the last twelve hours. An icy shiver crept down her spine, suddenly this morning felt way too cold.

A hand on her shoulder jostled her attention back. Her eyes flew open; the Sharingan was out. In front of her was Tobirama now, frowning deeply. "Are you alright, Akiko?"

A rhetorical question.

Akiko's gaze dropped to the floor, her arms hugged herself tightly as if that'd make her feel any warmer. "Eventually," she mumbled, deciding not to indulge Tobirama with more details about her night.

Not that he wasn't sensing anyway, was he? She gazed back up again to find his frown having deepened, the familiar wrinkled apparent between his eyebrows, his lips turned down a little. His hand squeezed her shoulder slightly, then he withdrew. Akiko found herself missing the contact immediately. "That was quite bold," he murmured.

She huffed drily. "I'm done being polite or making myself seem inapparent. I'm here, I've shown everyone what I am capable of. They should know now I'm an ally."

Tobirama inhaled deeply, but he nodded approvingly. "Indeed. Even so - Gotoku was very much intending to fight you had this gone any more awry." He turned his head towards the destination Gotoku had left to, his mien darkening again. "And I think you knew."

To that, she could only loosen a caustic chuckle. "Really, Tobirama? Who even cares." She had made her point - if Gotoku had nothing else left than breaking her bones for it, then she'd still consider it a victory.

Tobirama wasn't near as unfazed. Instantly, his head snapped back to her; the scarlet gaze was pinning her. His arms crossed in front of his chest, the stare was narrow, and his tune decidedly firmer. "You'll find, Akiko," he growled lowly, "your support here has grown quite a lot and there are those who care. "

"Is that so?"

"It is," he nearly growled now. "And they'd rather not see you getting beaten."

Akiko's shivering ceased; warmth was spreading inside her chest finally. She drew an eyebrow up slowly, a motion that apparently caused Tobirama to become even more irritated if the bunching of arm's muscles that were tightly locked in front of his chest were any indicator.

Her lips were a tight line, only to not embarrass the man with a sly smirk.

His eyebrows rose; his index finger was tapping on his arm.

Akiko hoped he was sensing. He'd just know without her having to even utter a word-

Tobirama's gaze instantly narrowed again, but before she could speak, he cut her off. "Additionally, by winning the duel, you earned a number of privileges. As my appointed champion, so to speak."

Privileges? In the Senju Clan? Shocked, Akiko blinked only. He had managed to throw her off her pace well enough with that; and the man was shameless enough to actually smirk himself about it. "You never mentioned that," she managed dumbfoundedly.

Tobirama shrugged. "It did not seem important before. But Elder Brother will want to speak with you, and I thought it'd be wise to educate you beforehand. Essentially, while not officially a member of the clan, you are entitled to various services, for example claiming our craftsmens' services. You'd also be entitled to housing, but that manner has been resolved already."

Akiko wondered if it meant she'd be entitled to her own house actually; but the question would've been one for clout, anyway. She knew - she didn't want to move. "Nice," she flatly replied finally, though wondered whether she could pay Marika and Maru a visit now. Her chest protector had taken a good beating by Touka, after all. Then again, the elderly smith would probably complain about the inferior work incessantly.

"But there are duties as well, of course," Tobirama's mien had eased up a bit; the wrinkles of his frown had smoothed out. "You are expected to support the clan now. Elder Brother and I have talked already." The serious timbre of his baritone tune put Akiko on edge. "Akiko, there's something I need to tell you."

"Make it more ominous, will you?"

Tobirama sighed. "The Uchiha and the Inuzuka seem to be forming an alliance."

He might as well have swept his leg out and floored her.

Akiko was rather certain her mouth was hanging open a little. The morning birds' tweeting had ceased to be registered by her and all she saw was Tobirama's stern face.

"Come again?"

His lips were a tight line, his scarlet gaze seemed to measure her up first. Cautiously, "We noticed patrols of each clan on each of their respective territories a number of times. Too often for it to be aggressive scouting."

The world was stopping.

Her clan? Was allying with another clan? How? When?

Madara, what are you planning?

There was a rushing sound in her ears. Akiko's heart hammered against her chest uncomfortably, her breaths were coming shorter. As if to ease the tightness budding, she put her hands on her knees, but her vision was tunnelling.

Did Madara really-

"Akiko," Tobirama's concerned voice was next to her, his hand rubbed on her back soothingly.

Akiko whimpered, a broken sound. A wheeze - she forced herself back up, gazing at the now yellowing sky, but the panic would barely subside.

"Breathe," Tobirama's deep voice commanded, his hand not leaving her back. Her eyes gave him a side-glance, his forehead was drawn into a deep, worried frown.

Akiko's lower lip quivered. "My brother," she began shakingly, "would never ally with another clan. It's the Uchiha, nobody else."

Whatever this was - it was dangerous, Akiko could not think of a single individual in the clan with similar diplomatic advances to her.

Madara…

The sheer notion of his name had her clench her teeth again, a rattled wheeze past a locked jaw as her lip trembled.

What, what was this?

Tobirama's hand didn't stop its soothing motions over her back, he hummed deeply, but his words came quickly - almost a little too swiftly, as though he had to get them out fast. "It… certainly is unheard of. We need to - we are investigating this, as you can imagine. And you'll be in a prime position to join in."

Breathing. In, out. In, out.

She was here - in the Senju compound. Whatever her brother now was up to was elsewhere, for now. This fright was irrational - the same way her nerves had worked themselves up so ridiculously last night.

Akiko was better than this, she knew.

Breathe.

Tobirama's hand was comforting her still, drawing soothing motions. "Akiko," he whispered, vulnerably.

The world had not stopped, of course. How could she have been so naive?

But this?

Everything seemed to draw in closer with the rush of blood in her ears and the rasp of breath while simultaneously stopping; all that grounded her was Tobirama's hand.

Gently, gently rubbing over her back.

After an undefined amount of time, she straightened her back again and turned to Tobirama. He scrutinised her closely, but his eyebrows were scrunched in a telltale way. His hand rested on her shoulder; he didn't quite let go yet.

"How can I join, then?" Akiko inquired, timidly almost.

He didn't answer right away. She did not need sensor skills or any other kind of jutsu to know Tobirama had his own questions burning inside of him, now. Akiko smiled apologetically. She seemed to pass his assessment - and by sheer grace, he did not ask further. Instead he inhaled deeply. "You will learn today. It is Elder Brother's duty to inform you. How about you go home and take care of yourself, first?" A fine silver eyebrow arched up. "You might do well with more sleep."

She'd bet on that. Akiko was immensely grateful Tobirama did not pry further at her outburst at the sheer mention of her older brother's apparent conquest. "I… could," she dared to smile a little.

Tobirama squeezed her shoulder, again. "We will talk later."

Akiko waved him goodbye. Again, she was missing his touch.

The venerable Senju main hall never failed to impress Akiko. Probably the only place of just a shred of opulence with the ornate wall panels and the intricate carvings on the supporting wooden beams, as well as the fact it opened up to the ceiling - giving it an impression of magnitude. It painted a pretty picture on how countless Senju clan leaders welcomed clients here to discuss who they'd be paid to attack next.

Hashirama was sitting cross-legged behind the table at the far end of the hall, his brother at his right side, behind him. A sting ached in Akiko's chest. The scene was eerily familiar. She did not want to dwell on it.

She bowed to Hashirama. "You wished to see me."

The Senju leader nodded. "Tobirama may have informed you-"

"I have, Elder Brother," the stern baritone cut in from the side.

The corner of Akiko's mouth went up just a millimetre. Rarely had she seen them both on official matters, and each time it'd surprise her how different both of them were.

Hashirama rolled his eyes nonchalantly in a way that indicated he clearly was used to brash comments from the right side. "By defeating Touka in his name, you, by proxy, secured a position in this clan. Not to carry the clan's name, but as the victorious fighter of someone who does. Eligible for various privileges - on his branch, so to speak."

Tobirama's vassal, then. Akiko blinked. It really should have occurred to her this victory would have more consequences than Touka's vile agenda stopping - she felt a little silly.

Perhaps the thought never occurred to her simply on accounts of something like this never ever having occurred in the history of her own clan.

Figures.

Now, it was Tobirama's turn to roll his eyes. "Ancient arboreal terminology to denote hierarchy. An evergreen, here, if you will," he scoffed

Akiko was unable to fully stifle the snort that promptly followed Tobirama's dry remark. "It seems a little archaic," she stammered quickly, dearly hoping she did not sound as amused as she felt.

Hashirama's narrow glance was quick to silence her. "Duelling to settle personal spats is archaic," he replied icily, "if you ask me."

Tobirama might shake his head dismissively and roll his eyes again, but Akiko was ramrod straight - the clan leader's strictness had crept into her bones in an instant.

"Point taken."

As quickly as Hashirama's mien had frozen over, he seemed to ease back into his serious tune again. "Privilege comes with duties. We may be one of the largest shinobi clans, but it is irresponsible and illogical to withhold a shinobi with your abilities from active duty."

Now was Akiko's turn to frown. "I never refused to aid, Hashirama," she breathed, firmly. And perhaps a tad too cold.

Tobirama's scarlet gaze shifted to his brother, who merely nodded. "I know. The matter is resolved now."

Tobirama chuffed promptly then, scornfully. The clan leader turned towards his younger brother, the long strands of hair falling over his face to shield it completely from Akiko's view. But Tobirama's mien was indiscernible save for his deep frown.

The brothers seemed to communicate silently - just a moment, then Hashirama turned back to Akiko. "You will be put into one of our scouting squads. Refer to the captain of the scouts, Sato. He's expecting you."

Scouting.

Of course Akiko realised the reason behind that decision - to place someone like her, a non-sensor no less, into such a position meant one thing: protection detail.

And the least involvement in fights.

Were there still reservations against her?

Or was the reason more benign? To secure what little ambiguity there was about her whereabouts, as long as possible?

Be at the helm of the investigation of this possible Inuzuka-Uchiha Alliance?

"Very well," she breathed deeply after a moment. "One thing, Hashirama."

Tobirama's frown deepened again, his intense gaze seemed to be picking Akiko apart.

Hashirama's mien was friendlier than it had been before. "Yes?"

"I will not fight my own clan."

The Senju leader closed his eyes, he hummed deeply. Tobirama did not bat an eyelash, he was too still. "I understand, of course," he reassured her. "And I believe you won't have to."

Akiko wanted to believe, that moment, the decision to put her in a scouting team really had beneficial reasons. "It goes without saying," Akiko added more softly, "I will protect my comrades, no matter who attacks them."

Tobirama's frown softened a bit as the wrinkles on his forehead smoothed out. He looked as if he smiled.

Hashirama did anyway, broadly.

Akiko cleared her throat. She'd have to burst the bubble quickly - despite the tight feeling budding inside her chest.

She had to tell them - bring this up somehow - even if her heart wanted to jump out.

"You'll have to understand the circumstances of my departure were, ah, difficult," she began as her nervousness was fraying her composure again. She tried to swallow it down and speak faster before her resolve had dissolved. "My brother-" Akiko shook her head once. Breathe. "I don't know how he'll react if I am seen in alliance with the Senju."

She wanted to feel calmer after putting the fact out there. Yet her blood rushed in her ears and her hands kneaded the fabric of her sleeves in an attempt to pacify herself.

Madara, Madara.

His hateful glare was on the back of her head. If she closed her eyes, he'd rip them out again like in her-

Tobirama cleared his throat, abruptly. "Evidently, you will not be scouting in your clan's territory. Or do a mission that is not low-profile." His deep voice was stern - a call to attention, almost.

Of course. He was sensing her emotions.

Suddenly, Akiko wanted to think the way his eyebrows scrunched was due to worry.

She breathed easier. "It… is necessary you know. I might put others at risk." The ominous weight on her shoulders still didn't want to lift.

Tobirama's eyebrows slanted upwards by just a slight margin.

"Even so, Akiko," Hashirama's mien had become too serious again. The tension was back in her shoulders the moment it had seemed to ease out. "I must ask you - you came here in peace to seek refuge. Once, you told me your dream was to end the wars and unnecessary killing. What is your long-term goal?"

The question very much did seem like a dream. Akiko had spent such a long time fighting for a place to live within the clan everyone she knew hated and feared most - it now was an echo from a life past to be asked this. To be in a position to be asked such a question. Her heart felt tight again, but for different reasons.

"It has not changed, Hashirama," she folded her hands behind her back and straightened it, taking a deep breath. "I want the war to end. The fighting between the clans must cease, and we need treaties and diplomacy to ensure no blood will be spilled due to old feuds. You're the only clan leader who openly advocated for that so far."

Tobirama crossed his arms slowly, but now the corners of his mouth unmistakably had wrinkled into a nearly imperceptible smile - an almost kind gesture that made his angular face a lot more amiable, suddenly. His gaze seemed - softer.

His brother hummed a low tune; the Senju leader smiled slowly, as well - but Hashirama seemed wistful. "When I was still a boy, Madara and I dreamt of creating a village." The warm, brown gaze had become sad - Akiko feared his next words, almost. Sure enough, her heart was hammering against her ribs again. "Perhaps he's told you before."

"Ah, I'm afraid he hasn't," Akiko hastily replied, and the image of her carefree, bold brother in his young years was driving a blade through her chest as much as it made her feel hunted.

This was the man she had disappointed.

If she closed her eyes, his hands would be on her neck again, squeezing, squeezing-

"It would be a village where shinobi would be at peace and train. We'd protect our families there and everyone would be safe."

Madara had mentioned all these ideals, but such a concrete plan? Akiko clenched her jaw tightly.

Tobirama's sharp scarlet gaze narrowed to tiny slits.

"Madara might have lost sight of it for now, but I have not. I believe in this future."

The future. Akiko wanted to focus on that, badly. Run away from the looming shadow of what she left behind. She sighed deeply, and hoped her voice was not as desperate as she felt. "I'll gladly follow you into such a future, Hashirama."

The Senju leader's smile became broader. "I'm relieved to hear it. Report to Sato. Thank you Akiko, I know this isn't easy."

Tobirama's eyebrow had arched up slowly.

'Not easy' might be an understatement.

The scout captain's machiya was located in the inner ring - amongst the oldest seeming houses, his was a little ways off the crafting shops. Judging by this position, this machiya must be one of the oldest in the compound. Unsurprising - Akiko had presumed these prestigious positions in the Senju clan would be held by, well, equally old lines within the clan. However, what seemed quaint was the fact his machiya was not adored with more than the Senju kamon on a wooden post that framed the door, too - all of this was… simplistic. Over generations. In the end, it seemed to fit the man who, despite being of equal position to Touka, had managed to stay so low Akiko had only recently learned of his existence at all. She liked that.

Firmly knocking, Akiko announced her presence.

After a timespan long enough to make her wonder if he even was home right now - a question she answered herself by the dim light shimmering through the veiled windows - the door finally opened.

The man who opened the door seemed to have rolled out of his futon just a moment ago. Sato's black, shaggy hair stood in every direction. Fukuko would've envied him. The haphazardly bound kimono didn't do well to cover his chest, which he scratched as he took a long drag - out of his elegant pipe, puffing clouds of smoke in the air. The dark circles under his eyes rivalled those of her brother.

Akiko blinked. There seemed to be more reasons she had not known about this man it seems.

"Hm," Sato tipped the pipe in Akiko's direction. "For some reason, after that duel I thought you were more eloquent than gawking."

Akiko cleared her throat quickly. "Sometimes, words ruin a particular sight I'm afraid," she countered drily.

"Hah, don't tell me you've never seen someone smoke."

Quite frankly Akiko considered the habit annoying if anything, but few Uchiha did, too. Something about their breath techniques and the fire chakra natures, but she considered it pretence. "No, I'm always looking at the whole picture, of course." A polite smile she knew that wouldn't miss the target.

Sato's eyebrow dragged up lazily, he took another deep drag from his pipe. "Ever the analyst, then." If the comment had so much as scathed him, he did not show it. "Well, you're not here to oogle any sight, are you?"

She rolled her eyes. If he was going to make her say it - fine. "No, I'm here to ask about the weather," she deadpanned.

Sato's dark eyes gazed up. "Hm, looks it's going to be a clear day. Though I feel something might be coming up." He looked back at Akiko, cheekily. "Better be prepared."

Akiko stared blankly back at him. "Not just the captain of the scouts but also the weather expert. You are a man of many talents I see," she clicked her tongue drily.

"Ah, well I see you are eloquent after all," he drawled so lazily it might have infuriated Akiko.

"You must enjoy talking endlessly as the purpose of my visit is obvious yet you keep prolonging this conversation."

Sato took a long drag from his pipe. He puffed out an impressive cloud of smoke slowly. Akiko found she grew increasingly annoyed by this habit. "You asked a question, I answered. I'm being nice."

He was going to make her say it. The obvious game they were playing since the moment this talk had begun - of whoever would state the evident business first and by some inane logic yield to the other.

Akiko rolled her eyes. If Sato was like this, then, lesson learned. "Hashirama assigned me to aid the scouting parties. I am to report to you."

The man put on a damn smirk. "I know."

The woman's face remained blank. It was one thing to have lost this dumb game, but if he thought he'd tickle as much as just a shred of emotion out of her, he was wrong.

It didn't mean she wasn't infuriated at his brazen attitude.

Sato studied her a moment longer, the smirk grew to a grin. Another long drag of the pipe. Just how long did this thing last? "You will be in a squad of six shinobi. My own, to be precise."

"Oh," Akiko feigned excitement. "Working with the captain already." Like that had good implications for the credibility Sato must be putting into her. And the lovely individual he was proving to be.

Abruptly, he laughed. "For sure. We pair the inexperienced fighters with the skilled ones." His head tilted forward slightly, with a flick of his wrist, he loosened some of the pipes ash. "To guide them."

Akiko's lips formed a fine smile. The jab was not lost on her at all. "I am excited to see who I will be guiding, then."

Sato's intense gaze fixated her a moment longer, followed by the next drag of the damned pipe. His grin was wide still. There was no malice in it - if anything, honest amusement. "Oh, I like you. And you're gonna love your teammates."

Out of everything the man had said so far, that statement might have gotten to Akiko the most. Her gaze narrowed just a tiny bit - and for a moment, she wondered if like Tobirama, he could sense emotions. As the captain of the scouts, it seemed logical he was a skilled sensor, after all.

Ominously, he kept on grinning. And smoking.

"I trust I will not be restricted in what abilities I am allowed to use," Akiko finally inquired, neutrally.

Sato huffed. "Please, it has become quite obvious to do so would be a serious loss for us."

Akiko sighed. "What a relief."

Notes:

I'm really excited to bring this new arc of the story in. These bits were some I had planned for the longest time and while I know it's been going on for a bit, it's safe to assume things are changing up here. Even though I took some time, I really am in high spirits to finish this story (though we're nowhere near the end, hehe).

As always, thanks so much to my lovely beta reader and best friend kuramakakashi/lehbarnes without whom we wouldn't be here 💖💖💖

Chapter 23

Summary:

Tobirama's and Akiko's project hits some expected - and unexpected - bumps on the road. While the former may ponder procedural things more, Akiko finds herself under pressure for different reasons - on top of her new assigned duty. After all, she has been acquainted with quite a few Senju now, not just for favourable reasons.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tobirama was lounging again by his research table. His legs were crossed - it was a rare moment in which he read a book he had set aside. Chakra control - pertaining to his Shadow Clone Jutsu. Between training Akiko before the duel, investigating the hidden combustion seals inside the clan and now their Sharingan research - his own project had fallen awfully short. The problem of creating a stable copy of oneself with his full abilities, memories still laid within splitting his chakra effectively - and without siphoning his own too much.

His fingertips drummed on the table.

Akiko was long overdue, in fact.

Maybe he shouldn't be surprised - she had to be briefed by Sato.

But then again, that should worry him all the more; the scout captain made a point of efficient communication. As in, as little as possible.

Tobirama frowned deeply. Before he'd read the same sentence a third time, he closed his eyes and kneaded a pulse of sensor chakra. Sure enough, between the countless, wavy, flowing signatures of the Senju clan, one stood out like a black sheep: Akiko's blazing beacon of chakra; a fiery light, controlled.

And on its way to his machiya.

His fingers rapped on the table again. He hoped her delay did not have some other, unfortunate reason - it seemed unlikely now anymore; but Tobirama found himself unreasonably startled. If there still was discord amongst the clan pertaining to her origins-

Or simply considering what Gotoku had done-

The door to his machiya was banged open. Tobirama flinched. Akiko's back was turned on him as she worked to get her sandals off. The air of displeasure surrounding her was so heady, he did not even need to sense for it. He pinched the bridge of his nose as he set the book aside. Maybe this had to do with the scout captain, after all.

Even so, it would seem they'd continue right where they left off. If the focus of this project was anything less than the fabled Uchiha's Sharingan, his patience would probably be running thin.

"Good evening to you, too," he huffed.

Akiko snorted something of a reply. Tobirama raised an eyebrow. There was a new low.

He decided he simply wouldn't indulge that. Straight to business, then. "As I explained yesterday, it seems obvious to first focus on the anatomy of your Sharingan and its connections before we analyse the functionality," he rattled off.

Akiko's hands had splayed on the doorframe on which she was leaning. Her back was still turned to him. He did sense - and caught the peak anxiety again that had been screaming off of her signature like yesterday. Not that the tension of her shoulders wasn't a giveaway. But just like yesterday, he'd continue - Akiko was old enough to be clear about her wishes, and he wasn't a coddler.

"It will take more time than it would-", he cut himself off.

Too late.

Akiko's head snapped up, a narrow, icy glare fixated him from the side. "What?"

A pointed question in a situation Tobirama had manoeuvred himself into unfavourably. His fingers drummed on the table once. Backing off was not his style, either - nor was giving into this childishness. "If there were a body to dissect," he waved his hand then.

Akiko scoffed and turned now, her fists balled at her side. The anxiety of her signature had turned to anger in a second. Inwardly, Tobirama sighed. He braced himself. "Of course," she snapped past clenched teeth.

Tobirama's mien stayed expressionless. "A mere observation," he stated neutrally.

Akiko wasn't finished. "Who wouldn't rip an Uchiha body apart if they could, after all?!" Her voice bordered an uncomfortable, shrill tone.

Tobirama's gaze narrowed again. Her well-understood fury aside; it was fear he once more sensed in her signature. Surely she did not take his tactless remark that far?

"All the clans are after stealing and shredding our eyes- " Akiko railed off.

Tobirama's palm fell flat on his table now. "No, I cannot imagine a single reason why anyone would prefer corpses to this," he deadpanned, rolling his eyes. Before she'd go off more, he rose from his chair and turned his side towards her, demonstratively ending the conversation.

Akiko's eyes widened.

He sensed the intent before she moved.

For the fraction of a second, her eyes flashed crimson - and unnaturally fast, her hand had scooped up her sandals, hurling one his way.

"Research this, you oaf!"

Tobirama narrowly dodged the fast projectile - only to be hit by the second sandal, right in the path of his ducking head. A dull ache.

"Ah!"

"Hahahah!" Akiko laughed triumphantly, pointing at her eyes, then at Tobirama, who rose to his full height again.

This insolence.

"You just threw your sandals at me," he hissed, enunciating every single word for the icily cutting blade they were. His gaze was ablaze.

Akiko's lip curled into a bold, bold sneer. "I just hit you with my sandals," she corrected him.

Tobirama growled.

"Thanks to my Sharingan. So jot that down, huh?"

The anger roiled inside him - if Akiko wanted to be petty, so be it. He snatched the booklet and brush from the table and held them up so Akiko couldn't see his faux writing motion. "Subject-"

The effect was immediate. The woman stormed over, but Tobirama already danced a few feet back nimbly.

"What did you just say?!" Akiko's usually composed voice was a shriek.

Tobirama continued his ruse, pointedly shielding himself from the raging Uchiha with the notebook. "Subject is easily irritated and acts with the maturity of a five year old civilian child."

Akiko froze. Her voice became equally chilly as her fists balled, and the narrow stare of her crimson eyes might once have been a dangerous warning for Tobirama indeed. Now, he squared his shoulders only. "You did not just call me a five year old subject."

A silver eyebrow rose slowly. Tobirama's gaze pointedly wandered to the empty page in the book and back to her. "Indeed," he drawled, "I called you a subject with the mentality of a-"

"I swear," Akiko snarled, fury rolling off her tangibly, "I am going to use my Sharingan and rearrange your frontal cortex and for the rest of your sorry life make you believe you are a five year old civilian subject with pink ribbons in his hair!"

For a moment, Tobirama did stare at her - the impressively dark mien, her hissing tune and the no doubt impressively glowing Sharingan. Enough Senju would balk right here. Just a second, he wondered if Akiko could pull off a genjutsu of this calibre.

Maybe.

Probably.

Fascinating…

He opened the notebook again. Pointedly slowly, he moved the pen over the empty page, his gaze never leaving Akiko.

"Subject also displays signs of-"

"Tobirama Senju!" Her voice boomed.

He lowered the notes, the scarlet stare narrowed to tiny slits. His patience for this little play had reached its short end. "Ready to talk like an adult now?"

Her index finger rose to point at him - she inhaled a deep breath he regarded with a warning glare; her teeth clenched. "If you are ready to treat me like a human and stop your dumb jokes," she hissed.

There were a couple of things Tobirama would brush off or accept - but a choice phrase in here had him bristle with indignation in an instant. "Human?" He snarled, parroting her. "I was not aware I have been doing anything but, Akiko."

She stemmed her hands to her hips, the threatening, crimson glare not wavering. "Dissection?!" Her tone mimicked his mockingly; but it didn't fool Tobirama's sensor assessment - beneath the fury, fear had snuck into her signature.

Briefly, he did consider to elaborate that research and the study of functions - especially in shinobi - most definitely entailed human dissection, as well. In fact, it was one of the most valuable sources of information.

But something told him the next thing that would come flying near his head would be a prized book.

Besides, the man was past this meaningless squabble or any attempt of a more diplomatic solution to this. If Akiko's mood of all things was to be a problem - he'd tackle it head on now. With long steps, he towered right before her - Akiko merely backed off a foot; whether it was or surprise or the hidden fright, he didn't know. Her gaze was wide, her teeth clenched.

Tobirama was mere inches away from her - breathing evenly first lest his voice would be a shout. "You," he began, lowly and warning, "need to ask yourself why you are being so absurdly irrational and sensitive about all this."

"You're suggesting to dissect-"

"Exactly where did you make out I wanted to dissect you?" It became harder to keep his voice down.

"'It'd be faster if there were a body to dissect?'" She spat back, mockingly.

"But there isn't, so what exactly are you saying here?"

Her fear welled - alongside it, a faint crack in her armour of ire showed; a quiver of her lip. Her voice, that just wouldn't sound as fierce anymore. "It's my Sharingan-"

"Yes, yes, your Sharingan," Tobirama interrupted her quickly; so close now their bodies nearly touched. "The Sharingan you wished to research, as well, at your behest, Akiko," he snarled, finding the logic cracking her composure more. Her fright was consuming the anger. "What have I done to inspire such squeamishness except be myself, doing my work, I ask?"

"It's so unpleasant-"

"You knew precisely what it is like, Akiko."

Only a moment longer she seemed to endure the scrutiny; then abruptly she broke off, turning to the side, shaking her head. Her fists clenched at her side, all Tobirama sensed was an emotional mess out of which nervousness still wanted to dominate her. An unreasonable amount of distress - of fright. Not even when being threatened by Touka; during the duel or anytime before had he sensed this from her.

Thankfully, he finally found himself calm enough to wonder about how to calm her. Even so, his own helplessness was frustrating; he didn't know how to. How to help her, at all.

Unless she'd answer his question, he supposed.

Akiko turned back to him finally. Her eyes were black again, but awfully glistening. "I can't …" she began, but her voice cracked. Her shoulders heaved once. A palm rubbed suspiciously over her eyes.

Before he knew it, Tobirama had stepped closer to her again, his hand half-extended. His chest ached.

Akiko's gaze regarded the gesture sadly. "I don't know yet, Tobirama," she whispered, her gaze falling to the floor. "Why… why I'm like this."

Through his constant, background sensor survey he picked something up - an all too familiar discrepancy he was so finely tuned in for, it was impossible to ignore.

Akiko was lying.

And yet - the woman was near shaking again; a push over and she'd be crying, he knew - a sight Tobirama knew would make him despondently furious.

He wouldn't allow that. Even if it took a bit of effort to not push for the truth, as he knew he normally would. He should. Instead, he raised both arms, attempting a smile - his deep voice a soothing purred almost. "At your pace, Akiko. Whenever you are ready."

Her head snapped up instantly, gaze wide. Tobirama held the stare - the painfully uncertain stare - with his reassuring smile still. It ached; his chest ached, more than any of the inane, childish arguments they had thrown around before.

Finally, Akiko nodded slowly. The dark eyes still seemed too glistening for Tobirama's liking, but she smiled - in her special way: honestly.

The fright in her signature had soothed down.

Tobirama's smile grew a little more, his heart hammered against his ribs. "Though," he joked quietly, "do not throw items at me anymore."

Akiko pursed her lips. She sniffled, but it wasn't enough to suppress the chuckle. "Don't call me a subject."

Tobirama closed his eyes, chuckling himself. "Fair enough."

Rubbing her hands then, Akiko nodded and strode over to her chair. Tobirama's gaze followed her momentarily - they still had not achieved a solution, not really. But admittedly, he felt more at ease now.

Akiko, evidently, did too.

Slowly, Tobirama followed her.

Her hands grazed over the back of the chair before she took a seat, gazing up at him. Her lip curled into a smirk.

Tobirama froze. Instantly, he frowned.

"Before we start, however," her index finger tapped the side of her jaw, "you'll have to apologise first."

Tobirama was - baffled. "Excuse me?"

"No, not like that," her smirk grew, she flashed a small grin. "The 'dissection' comment went too far. So, an apology first."

What kind of strange, fuzzy feeling he had experienced before evaporated in an instant - indignation burned under his skin freshly. Tobirama's teeth clenched so much his jaw hurt. "It was a rational observation," he hissed. "Nothing to apologise for." Telling the truth as it were? Please.

Akiko blinked, for a moment, her smooth forehead was wrinkled by a frown - the cheeky grin died quickly. "And on grounds of it hurting my feelings, maybe?" Her eyebrows arched up.

Tobirama sucked in a sharp breath. The suggestion hit him harder than he thought it would. Feelings or not - the remark had been - true - why was this -

It was too late; Akiko had picked up on his misstep. Her smile returned; infuriatingly wide. "Apology," she emphasised the word annoyingly, "or no examining my eyes."

How could she be so blind to reason - logical conclusions - Tobirama's fists balled. Drinking his helplessness too.

He must be having a stroke.

Akiko's lips pursed again. Her eyes became crimson. "Well?"

Tobirama's nostrils flared, he huffed.

He'd only justify this before himself on grounds of continuing this unique opportunity of research - and certainly not Akiko's personal feelings.

At least… nobody was around to hear.

"I… apologise." With that tone of his deep voice, he also had spat death threats at enemies before.

Akiko's grin was mischievous. "Thank you."

Afterwards, the woman was wise enough not to touch the subject again. Not that she had the time or the mind to; as soon as she had sat down Tobirama had pulled his own chair over again right across and next to her. They certainly had talked enough now.

And certainly, the moment Tobirama extended his arms again to reach for her face her anxiety skyrocketed, the woman shrank down into her high collar and it took all of Tobirama's self control not to tell her to sit up straight and be still.

Then again, after what happened - it appeared to be wiser to refrain from any such comments.

Gently, as gently as he could, he made contact - before establishing the chakra connection to examine her. He'd focus on her eyes: starting from there, work through each structure alongside the connection Sharingan had. Meticulously, slowly he pried layer after layer of tissue apart to analyse the anatomy.

Distantly, he'd sometimes hear Akiko gasp - her chakra would shudder; but he had to maintain focus.

He didn't know how much time had passed. By the end, Tobirama nearly had a headache from the sheer concentration he had worked with. It had been worth it - the anatomy of the Sharingan as such had become a lot more defined.

He was rubbing his temple whilst writing the new information down - accompanying, a sketch of Akiko's he just made.

Clothes rustled from across the table. Tobirama looked up to find Akiko frowning at the notes. She was rubbing her temples still.

"Is it not to your liking?" He huffed jokingly.

Akiko tilted her head. Her eyebrows scrunched. "It's… good," she murmured finally, "very detailed."

Tobirama tipped at it with the brush's end. "Hm, it's almost as if I had done this before."

Akiko rolled her eyes. "You don't lack confidence."

He chuckled. "Or diligence to our project."

Akiko smiled a little at that. Even so, she'd frowned again. So much so Tobirama sensed her chakra signature again - worry?

"What's wrong, Akiko?" He sat the brush down; blurting the question out before he knew it.

Her lips pursed, she huffed. "You…," she shook her head. "You don't actually refer to me as a 'subject' there, do you?"

Tobirama rolled his eyes. "Seriously?"

"Answer the question," she urged petulantly.

He raised an eyebrow slowly. The corner of his mouth drew up in a lazy smirk. "You'll never find out, I guess," he drawled.

Akiko snorted. "You are unbelievable."

The Sharingan.

Day 2.

(There's a detailed sketch of a human eye. Sagittal, schematic; descriptions of anatomical layers.)

(...)

The number of photoreceptor cells is many times greater than that of a normal eye. Unsurprisingly therefore the Sharingan's graphic information must be enhanced greatly, i.e. the level of detail an individual perceives. These seem active only when the eye itself is too; they appear to bear special connections to both neural pathways as well as her chakra network.

(...)

Procession of optical information and nerve transmission appears to be augmented. While I have not yet examined the optical nerves as such yet, the cells of the Sharingan appear to work on a much higher functional level than a normal eye does. Not only does it likely see more, but faster.

(...)

Our chakra network connects to every cell of our body to a varying degree; this is a fundamental understanding. Yet the Sharingan's connection to the chakra network is exceptional. Once more unsurprisingly so, given Akiko said it is capable of performing jutsu, yet I wonder - she also noted this to be more pertaining to the Mangekyo. Is it possible the enhanced version of the kekkei genkai is showing already, even if not activated? (...)

(...)

I am near certain Akiko Uchiha's demeanour pertaining to this endeavour has less to do with my behaviour or conduct of experimentation and more with the eye itself. Certainly, I am capable of the odd, perhaps even tactless remark, but that is not a trait of character I particularly hide nor one Akiko has not witnessed herself - plenty of times - before. I dare say our conversations often had taken caustic turns. However not once has it degenerated to the level it has today - and not once before we discussed researching her Sharingan like this nor the kekkei genkai as such. Per process of elimination, that leaves this topic as reason.

What's more - she seems to have an acute idea what about her eye is causing her this kind of distress, as I detected a lie when I asked her about it.

I am oddly concerned.

The feeling was oddly familiar: the sun had not risen yet but the sky was drenched in crimson hues already, the fresh air of morning hung in the air and everything was wet from the morning dew. It had been quite a while even in her own clan since Akiko had been part of a scouting team, but she wouldn't deny her excitement; already bubbling up when she was donning her chest armour and her katana; strapping her wakizashi to her belt. Neither would her nerves be easy. Meeting a couple of Senju she'd supposedly form a squad with that'd fight alongside each other if needed - the thought suddenly seemed as incredible as it was not.

So much had happened, after all.

She'd also leave the compound for the first time since-

Her heart cramped.

Well, she also had left once for the duel, right?

Just in front of the main gate was Sato, and with him three unknown faces. And one shockingly familiar.

Tomi.

Akiko nearly froze in place before she knew it; but told herself to do better than that. As though on clue, the small woman's gaze locked with hers, the way her jaw hung open was comical.

It made Akiko's confident smile easy.

The other members - a tall, blonde man with a ponytail and a stockier, younger lad whose skin tone was similar to those from the clans of the far north east of the continent studied Akiko with measured disdain. The more familiar reaction, really. The other woman - about her age, dark blonde hair, waved friendly.

Akiko waved back. At least someone nice.

All were wearing the standard green Senju armor and the dark shirt and pants underneath, as well these fishnet garments they seemed to like - Akiko stood out like a sore thumb.

For a moment, she wondered what'd happen if she had donned her tattered Uchiha garment and removed the patch on the clan's kamon.

Sato cleared his throat. "An introduction for our new member isn't necessary, you all know her and probably have an opinion I don't care to hear," he announced surprisingly firmly, which Akiko appreciated. He waved at each of the others individually. "Shigeru," the tall blonde, "Reiji," the stocky man, "Chiyaki," the dark blonde woman, "and I believe you two are acquainted."

Tomi's wide gaze was set on her.

Akiko folded her hands behind her back slowly. "Nice to meet you again, Tomi. You're well," she commented suavely, not a trace of disdain. As much as she wanted to roll her eyes, really.

Tomi didn't reply. Shigeru's gaze narrowed in a telling way, but Chiyaki giggled a little. As much as Akiko was intrigued by meeting who she had thought to be Touka's lackey again, figuring the dynamics of the group out seemed more important.

Sato's lips drew up in his usual lazy smirk again. "I trust this isn't going to be a problem."

Akiko's black stare fixated Tomi still, who tried to hold it bravely. She didn't fool her though - her lower lip quivered and her fists were bunched. Akiko smiled slowly. "Not at all, I have not tried to pin arson on anyone to get them exiled or executed," she explained icily.

Tomi inhaled sharply and her gaze dropped to the floor. The captain had a dry laugh left for Akiko's sharp explanation, and Chiyaki joined in, quietly. "Yes, we all witnessed Tomi's impressive subterfuge tactics, I'll say. Next time, Tomi, don't buckle under scrutiny, hm?" Sato's smirk had a sharp edge.

Akiko flashed him an incredulous gaze - the nonchalance with which the captain delivered the admittedly common knowledge was stark still.

Tomi had become more pale by the second. "I'm- it was- just the moment-"

The captain waved her off, pointedly unimpressed. "Yeah, yeah, obviously. If you'd actually schemed cleverly by a long shot and used some brain, you might've succeeded and Akiko'd be with most of her family, whatever."

No, I wouldn't be. But Sato didn't know about how good she could be at scrutinising. Her indignation at his statement was quelled by the ridiculous way Tomi struggled to answer-

"Thats- I didn't mean-"

Shigeru seemed quite unimpressed by the antics of the team. And Reiji next to him was as stone-faced.

Akiko's eyebrow rose slowly. It would appear the allegiances were obvious. Question was who out of these two was the gutsy one.

"I am not sure how I feel with someone like her around, Captain," Shigeru finally stated, turning towards a huffing Sato.

But Akiko didn't give him a chance to reply. Sugar sweet, she inquired, "Someone like me?"

Shigeru's stare snapped back to Akiko, darkly. His companion Reiji appeared as sour, but Akiko simply tilted her head questioningly.

"An Uchiha," Reiji finally offered.

Sato continued to chuckle quietly, watching the events unfold before him. In part, the woman was thankful he didn't intervene to try something like defending her - but then Akiko grew increasingly frustrated she had a conversation like this again.

She was so tired of this.

Before she could deliver a sarcastic remark, Chiyaki's bell-like voice rang for the first time since Akiko joined them. "But she's shown Touka off, Reiji. She must be very strong. I think I feel better for having her around, you know? She's here for protection, so." There was such an innocent, obvious quality to her tone it was hard to counter it with sarcasm, even though the woman's smile was all but innocent.

Akiko flashed her a warm smile which the woman returned a little bashfully, nodding.

Sato had started to rummage in his belt bag for what seemed to be herbs for his pipe, but Akiko saw his teeth flashing in a smirk.

He probably had known how all this would unfold.

And he still was amused by all this. In fact, by now she'd go as far as to assume the man had planned something like this. Defending her very existence had become a habitual act at this point, but Tomi had been a surprise.

Shigeru wasn't finished however. The young man's attention was on Akiko still, no less scornful. "And what if we fight Uchiha?"

Irritation flared inside Akiko.

This insolence.

That lad could be no older than seventeen years, and here he was, thinking he was asking smart, harsh questions. It was one thing to go toe to toe with someone like Touka or, initially, Tobirama, even. But this? After all Akiko had done?

She crossed her arms slowly, a measured smile stretching on thin lips. Self-control still came easily. "Then I will protect you, of course."

Shigeru and Reiji had the gall to puff their chests up a little bit - did Reiji scoff?

Akiko's smile grew. "However I trust you to brace yourself for a harsh battle nonetheless, as you witnessed first hand recently what they're capable of. Only so much I can do alone. But of course," she waved dismissively, "you know this."

Shigeru inhaled sharply, his companion clicked his tongue. Before either could formulate a reply that no doubt would do the rest to degenerate this conversation into an ugly argument, Sato cleared his throat.

Surprisingly, he had not lit his pipe, but the item had found its way into his belt. "Right, now that you all introduced yourselves and everyone has shown each other they're the next best shinobi - it's time for the mission itinerary, right?"

All eyes on the captain, then.

"As you all know we witnessed increased Inuzuka activity in Uchiha territory and vice versa. Our squad will monitor the Inuzuka border and woods to get a picture of how much the Uchiha are doing there. No combat - just information."

Akiko frowned. If this was Tobirama's and Hashirama's understanding of 'low profile missions', then she seriously wondered what a high profile one might be. And this put them at risk of Uchiha confrontation, too. If it weren't for the stellar prejudice amongst the squad, she might look shocked now. Thankfully, the proverbial rug about the Inuzuka and Uchiha activities had been pulled from under her feet already.

Which raised the big question again: how had her brother ever agreed to something like that?

Sato clapped his hands.

"It's quite a way through our territory and then the neutral area, so let's get moving boys and girls!"

The sun was already high up by the time their party had reached the border of the Inuzuka territory. An inconspicuous river through thick forest they had been traversing, and beyond it - the land of the war hound clan. The concept of borders would never cease to baffle Akiko. They seemed petty, the more one thought about it. Sato had split the party in two - Shigeru, Reiji and Chiyaki were a couple of miles down the river to remain comfortably within sensor reach while Akiko, Sato and Tomi remained up here. One sensor per - Sato and Chiyaki.

It was a bold move to be here - the Inuzuka's hounds would smell them being so close easily; even if Chiyaki and Sato would pick up any approaching signature easily. The whole mission rode on the fact the Inuzuka only would become aggressive if they crossed the river.

Akiko was crouching on a broad branch of a large tree. Here, the forest's dense vegetation had been carved out by the stony river bed a little. Glistening in the sunlight, the current was a beautiful sight. Yet Akiko would never cease to wonder how often these waters had been drenched in blood. Clan border territory was notoriously bad.

Her world was crystal clear, moving sharply faster and yet slower at the same time - if she wanted to, she could discern a singular leaf on a tree far across the river. She breathed deeply. It felt good to use her Sharingan like this.

Without Tobirama's chakra shifting through every corner of her brain, despite her very much having initiated that much.

Below her, a gasp. Instantly, her crimson gaze fixated the source: a wide eyed Tomi, staring right up at her.

Akiko scowled. "What, uncomfortable?"

The former guard shook her head a bit too vehemently and stared ahead again instantly. "No."

"Good," Akiko purred lowly, lamenting the fact at this angle, her Sharingan wasn't able to absorb every nuance of her expression. "One might just get overwhelmed by all the things I can do with it, you know."

It didn't fail to produce an effect quickly. Tomi gasped and seemed agitated enough to lean forward again from her lower position to face Akiko - before she considered better.

The woman chuckled darkly, glowering from her superior branch.

Tomi whimpered. "Why are you like this?" A tiny accusatory hiss, so defensive Akiko for once believed the woman's age.

A different voice chimed in. "Gals…," one might practically hear the roll of their leader's eyes. Sato was hidden in the treetop - sensing still.

So long as he didn't order her to be quiet, she'd continue. Benefits of not formally being a clan member. "Should I be different, Tomi?" Akiko sang candidly.

Tomi's answer was prompt, but her voice trembled with the hestiance - no, the fright of someone being backed up the proverbial corner. Akiko felt no remorse. "Hashirama made me feel guilty for what I did," she spat back petulantly, "but if you're being like this, then-"

"Then what?" Akiko cut her off sharply, caring to lean down a little from her branch to glower at the kid she wanted to call her. Her tone was icily stern for how hot indignation burned under her skin. "Do you think I would be grateful you are no longer actively trying to pin crimes on me? Shall I say thanks you are not trying to get me jailed, exiled, executed?"

The audacity.

From above, a haughty chuckle rasped like a knife over a whetstone. "Well, it's a big step-up from what you had experienced so far, no? Just a little thanks, hm?" the scout captain drawled so lazily, Akiko wondered if she wouldn't find choice words for him as well.

Tomi didn't reply directly. Through the low rustle of the leaves in the ever gentle wind that rocked the forest, Akiko wondered if she heard her wheezing. "Aren't you so big on peace, forgiving and making up and all that?" Her meek voice finally squeaked.

Akiko didn't know whether to just laugh at her or indulge her with another reply. Her tone wanted to make her think Tomi genuinely had expected different. She scoffed, acid dripped from her voice and Akiko no longer cared to hide her contempt. "I am, Tomi. Though I am not walked over. You should be wondering why you were ready to ruin the life of someone you don't even know. You think you're serving a punishment? Think again. I've yet to hear so much as an apology from you."

There definitely was a quiet sob in between the constant hum of the woods. Followed right by the same coarse chuckle Sato had acknowledged their spat already with.

Everything had been said. Akiko wouldn't add more, and it seemed Tomi would not, either.

Tobirama must have been euphemistic about this choice of words regarding the Inuzuka's dealings with the Uchiha - it did not just seem like an alliance, or so Akiko learned. Pretend allies didn't go into the compound of the supposed partner and stay there. Sato had ascertained at least two Uchiha signatures in there. Akiko felt sick - she would know these two individuals. Months ago, she had extended her hand to the Inuzuka.

And now? Now her offer being taken up made vision blacken out.

Their merry scouting party had stayed until the sun had ended its course over the sky and dusk's crimson hues were drenching the woods. No more words had been spoken, save for Sato's clinical sensor assessment. Akiko was impressed - it seemed as though the man indeed encompassed nearly all of the Inuzuka clan's territory.

Only very few of their patrols actually had a single Uchiha member in them - but the fact they were in the compound also was most unheard of. If she were a sensor, she'd be able to tell whose signatures they were picking up, Akiko pondered.

She was glad she was not.

Even so, nobody seemed to venture further than a very close distance to the compound, either. If an attack on the Inuzuka was launched now, they couldn't expect the Uchiha to respond promptly. Which seemed to be about the only comfort here: if this alliance entailed any sort of protection, it certainly wasn't meant to be a precaution but rather reactionary.

That still wasn't to say they wouldn't fight alongside each other.

Upon returning to the Senju compound to formally report, Akiko's thoughts were racing even more. What, what was their plan here, then?

No - what was her brother's plan? The man who had all but condescending remarks left for her peace offering to the very clan whose shinobi also now were in his compound.

Or so Sato confirmed.

"We have not been investigating for long, but there seem to be Inuzuka in the Uchiha compound, as well, now," he explained flatly when Akiko had asked.

It was near impossible to believe. Yet what she had been striving for.

The only comfort of home was to not be subject to prying eyes from her new squad - to finally alongside her armour and weapons let the composure and calmth drop. Even reporting to Hashirama and Tobirama had felt like the final straw that might set her off, any moment. Despite being a statue next to Sato during it - Hashirama's stony mien; knowing all this was not boding well for the Senju as well as Tobirama's intense glare, which every so often seemed to linger more on Akiko as his forehead drew into an even deeper frown, his lips downward.

Now - only now she was rid of inquisitive glances and people Akiko felt she needed to be controlled in front of. Inside the privacy of her room, she allowed herself to curl up on her futon - and try to think this all over.

She'd find no satisfactory answer or even an attempt of as much; instead her mind drifted off to fretful scenarios, her heart was racing and Akiko felt as though the air was being stolen from her lungs.

All she saw when she closed her eyes was - her brother's hateful glare, his extended palm that wanted to choke the life out of her.

For a reason.

Notes:

I think I went a little overboard with the neuroanatomy here. Long-live the never specified time period of the Naruto universe, hah.

As always, thank you so much for reading 💖 We're making good progress. And thank you so much for being my beta-reader, kuramakakashi/lehbarnes 💖💖

Chapter 24

Summary:

Akiko's and Tobirama's project progresses well and she finds herself facing her fears more and more - and encountering increasing difficulty in doing so. Tobirama, on the other hand, finds clever solutions. Even so, the Senju are still facing more problems that might seem more grave than initially thought to be.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Akiko believed the entire ordeal of researching her kekkei genkai would become easier. A logical assumption, no? Frequent exposure to something meant inevitably blunting the stimulus.

No such thing.

If anything, Akiko thought all she did was manage her fright better. That was everything she had ever done, was it not? Mastering herself; staying in control, no matter what.

Even if the sensation of Tobirama's chakra inside of her head, coating her network - practically pressing against her skull, her eye, shifting through - seemed to be trying her will still.

"You know, you could really consider touching up your medical jutsu skills," Akiko had murmured once after another of their sessions, once Tobirama had released her from his proverbial and literal grip. She rubbed her eyes.

"I am a combat medic however," Tobirama countered tersely as he was rounding the table. It wasn't the first time Akiko had complained. "And my examination skills are honed for greatest precision - exactly what is needed right now, given the goal is analysing the anatomy and the function of your Sharingan."

Akiko did not give in to the temptation of wagging her jaw mockingly as he explained that to her again. "I couldn't have hazarded a guess, really," she deadpanned anyhow.

He had taken a seat across the table now, where the notebook with the research notes laid. Apparently Tobirama considered writing his findings down more important than engaging in yet another spat with her. He always did - right away, after finishing examining her. Akiko once made a quip about it, to which he oddly sternly replied it was vital to write it all down while it was fresh.

But the more they did this, the more she wondered if these procedures also didn't do something to him.

She decided to simply keep on observing him.

Either way, both his averseness to exchanging quips with her as well as his dauntless focus really said something. His dedication was admirable. And a little bit frightening.

Unfortunately, he was not wrong about his skills either - they made progress in creating a rather detailed anatomical overview of the Sharingan and its connections inside her nervous system. Tobirama's schematic drawings were sharply accurate - Akiko found the fact he gleaned all this from rummaging inside her skull forcibly awing still. As though he dissected her by using a medical examination technique only - and making her turn her Sharingan on and off, over and over.

Maybe a tad disturbing, especially given their little argument.

But her curiosity won out, in the end.

The anatomy was becoming a more complex thing with each passing day. Akiko resigned herself to it - it shouldn't surprise her with the various different uses the Sharingan had. It was a quaint sensation anyhow - anytime she was on her next scouting mission with Sato's squad to observe the Inuzuka border, she'd reminisce about these findings, his sketches. It wasn't just her Sharingan, it's abilities anymore - there was… more to it.

The Sharingan.

Day 19.

(There's a schematic, axial view of the optic nerves from the eye all the way to the occipital lobe. Various arrows and descriptions pointing at identified neurons.)

The anatomy of processing of images as such very much is the same. As I noted before, however, the speed appears greatly enhanced. I am not certain yet, but there does not seem to be a biological correlation to it, i.e. a cellular function to make it so, which leaves only chakra as a possible explanation. This is supported by the enormous level at which the network is connected not just to the eye, but the nervous system as well.

(...)

(A schematic, frontal view of different areas of the brain. Again, numerous annotations denote research notes.)

The Sharingan possesses direct links not just to the occipital lobe, the centre of optical processing, but motoric, sensory cortices as well as limbic structures.

Surprisingly insofar as optic information is processed directly in other centers of the brain as well: a Sharingan user could therefore know, in fact, something before they 'see' it, consciously. Likely, this also is another reason the Sharingan enables the Uchiha to copy any jutsu they see: besides processing information is much faster, their eyes should be able to translate their information to other brain areas directly; not needing to first go through the occipital lobe. In line with this appears to be Akiko's explanation of new Sharingan users needing go adjust to the speed of their eye; it is a new pathway the brain needs to adapt to not appearing in humans without a Sharingan.

Admittedly, it is much to take in. But in the grand scheme of things and personal experience even, to be expected. The Uchiha's speed in battle is unparalleled.

I'll need to see the Sharingan in use to verify these assumptions, however.

(...)

(A sagittal, schematic view; denoting connections to limbic structures of the brain.)

Akiko extensively described the memories the Sharingan creates as crystal clear: not the vague imagery a person normally recalls, but so sharp she even knows the eye colour of a person she looked at once. An involuntary process, too; every time the Sharingan is activated. A phenomenon usually witnessed in traumatic memories in those without a Sharingan.

Correlating to this, the eyes' connections to the limbic system are massive. It has been a daunting task to figure the many strands of neurons intertwining out; but with everything I have learned so far, this, too, is enhanced with the same chakra-fuelled processing speed that everything connected to the Sharingan is. Additionally, this particular neural pathway connects back to the eye itself; i.e. the limbic system directly sends signals to the eye. My guess is this is the answer as to why, as Akiko explained, the Sharingan may activate involuntarily: provided the emotional state of an individual becomes distressed, these connections could activate the eye. Likewise, it comes full circle with the memories the Sharingan appears to lock in.

However I am uncertain how much of a blessing this appears to be.

(...)

With all these findings, it appears inevitable to see the Sharingan in use, one way or another, to start proving all these assumptions. I have a few ideas as to how this can be accomplished.

(...)

Akiko is not growing more relaxed, or so I can sense. If anything, her self control is becoming more apparent again. Naturally a person becomes used to frequent exposure to a stimulus; and so it appears she handles herself better. If my previous assumptions are correct, the next steps might be more difficult to handle for her.

I should see to doing what I can to make it easier, somehow.

"Memories?"

Akiko's gaze was incredulous. An uncomfortable rush of blood rang in her ears. Who was she kidding? She had feared this, of course - Tobirama had presented her the sketches; they had an acute idea now just where the Sharingan was in her brain. Everywhere. But this also meant it was time for next steps.

Tobirama nodded. "Yes. The Sharingan's ultimate forte, so we found, is the insanely fast processing of information but also perfectly memorising it. The use in battle I do not need to repeat, obviously - but so far, we merely examined the anatomy. It'd be opportune to see it in use. The easiest way would be to recall a memory; seeing how the Sharingan as such is not yet used for jutsu, much."

Akiko's hands rubbed over her thighs. She should've anticipated that much, really - but sure enough, her heart pumped tightly in her chest again. "That makes sense," she replied tersely.

Tobirama cleared his throat. "Whatever memory you'd like to, Akiko," his deep voice was a tad softer.

She laughed - more coarsely than she wanted to. "Sure, sure."

"Preferable," he spread his palm, taking a deep breath, "would be a memory pertaining to combat - muscle memory or the like - but," he waved a little then. "As you'd like."

Akiko would've chuckled a little - if she wasn't aware of the sad reason behind Tobirama's apparent caution. Of course the man was sensing her discomfort, hence the awkward attempt of comfort.

He did not know about her now frequent nightmares - in which Madara or Izuna would begin to vivisect her, or simply rip her eyes out - nor did he know about all the other memories, that apparently had decided to gang up on her now - and Akiko hated she had not had the guts to tell him yet.

In fact, she had lied to him even - and he had caught onto it, she knew.

But what's more - he had not pressed her.

"Okay," Akiko nodded curtly only. It did not do her control favours to waver long or delay a decision. "Go ahead."

With a frown, Tobirama leaned forward a little. His hands rose again to reach for her face in the familiar way, but her breaths would come short and shallow anyway.

What should she think of?

A fight. With her Sharingan activated -

Gently, Tobirama's thumbs and index fingers touched her face first, Akiko sighed inaudibly; to herself. His touch always was so warm, part of her believed he had become more tender in the way rest of his palm would lay on her face. How his fingers softly threaded through her hair, over her scalp.

She'd stall, a moment - closing her eyes briefly, thinking about this. This was warmth, and comfort.

His chakra already made contact with her network - slower than usual. Like his touch, it seemed softer, more careful - not the intrusive, known sensation it had been. Quaint. This was almost… nice.

Just a moment longer -

The memory came on its own.

In a moment, Akiko was back in the Uchiha compound - the courtyard of the main family's mansion, right in front of her.

Madara was grinning at her, he was raising a training sword.

Before her, her own wooden sword rose up.

The memory was so crystal clear - the familiarity.

The feeling of a challenge, anticipation.

His company.

Fright.

And encroaching fear, misplaced, but growing like a tumor, swallowing the memory. Akiko would've sworn the sky seemed darker now, her brother's smile no more confident but lurid.

But it couldn't be. This memory was absolute; from her Sharingan.

Akiko couldn't breathe anymore.

Someone whimpered.

Abruptly, the scene broke apart.

She was back in Tobirama's machiya, standing on her feet. In front of her, the white-haired Senju - grasping both her upper arms tightly, frowning deeply. It wasn't until a few shocked seconds later Akiko realised she was still whimpering - wheezing, shivering.

Tobirama's thumbs stroked over her arms. "Akiko," he simply breathed.

Akiko closed her eyes again. She wanted to lean forward against him and forget what just happened. She wondered what Tobirama would say if she did that.

"What happened?" He urged, concerned.

"The memory got a little out of hand," Akiko breathed, opening her eyes again. She'd not push it, really.

His frown deepened. "What did you remember?"

A thick lump formed in her throat already. "It was, uh, Madara training with me."

"That got out of hand?"

Trembling, Akiko nodded once.

His glance grew softer, the frown smoothed out a little. Tobirama was quiet first - his thumbs simply kept on stroking her arms. "Perhaps start… with something very mundane."

Her lower lip quivered. "I can't even remember him without … losing it, it seems."

"Akiko," he breathed suddenly, shaking his head lightly, a sad tune in his deep voice. "We can find a different way to approach this problem."

"No." Her hands grasped his arms immediately; Akiko frowned. As much grief as this gave her, this was not something she'd back away from - and she knew why.

Tobirama raised an eyebrow slowly, but his grip on her arms strengthened a little. His cheeks seemed a little pinker.

"I didn't have these … fears before, and I'll face them. These memories won't beat me." She had a fairly good idea as to what changed - and researching that very change might just be key to understanding herself.

What happened to her.

Tobirama held her gaze firmly for a moment - he was sensing, she knew; evaluating her determination, maybe. Finally, "We'll work through this."

Akiko gasped.

Tobirama's mouth formed a lithe smile, his hands squeezed her arms. "Trust me."

Her heart was hammering against her ribcage again - but not uncomfortably so.

The Sharingan.

Day 21.

(...)

In conclusion, memories not pertaining to her family seem to be manageable. The nature of these is less emotional in nature by default. Still, examination of the limbic system and motor cortex yielded interesting findings: the excellent transmission of information, enhanced by chakra indeed. They're not just memories; depending on what the Sharingan sees, it very much can be an instruction. It appears my previous theories are correct.

Even so, it is difficult to deduce more precisely how these processes work without being shown the memory as such - I'm making observations without knowing what exactly Akiko is remembering.

(...)

However, I'm still wondering how to approach the emotional aspect of memories the Sharingan made. I cannot deny the discrepancy here; even seemingly innocent recallings of her family cause Akiko distress, but surely this is not the case for every individual with the Sharingan. Nor has she been acting like this before, when her family has been mentioned. Undeniably, Akiko's relationship with them is special, to say the least, but something is haunting her now.

There must be some way to help her.

Tobirama's fingers trailed again over the great scroll he had retrieved from the clan's archive.

The Yamanaka truly had utilised a genius application of sensor chakra - even if this jutsu seemed like a stepstone, groundwork for more - more lethal techniques, in fact - it would serve their purposes right. That was, if his assumptions about using it with a non-sensor individual were correct.

And Akiko agreed to this.

It should be time, soon; she would be returning from her latest scouting assignment. He sat down again at his research table and took the rapidly filling notebook of their research. Aimlessly, he flitted through the pages. A staggering amount of information they had acquired in a relatively short time span.

If any Uchiha got a hold of this book, Tobirama would be dead. He chuckled mirthlessly. More so than right now, anyway.

And yet, save for annotations and observations while studying the anatomy, they've not even begun to understand how the Sharingan as such works.

He had been excited about this project - truly, honestly enthusiastic. But the more he observed Akiko's struggle during it; with sheer remembering details of her life before here, her brothers - the more his eagerness faded to worry. Had she always simply been in perfect control of herself, and recent events sparked this distress? Was there another reason entirely?

Did every single bearer of this kekkei genkai struggle like this?

Tobirama's fingertips drummed on the table. He found the last question a fair bit more sober than the others - the ones pertaining to her.

Yet she performed flawlessly on missions and had become another valuable asset to the Senju Clan; unfazed, unperturbed. He had commended her self-control before.

Now? He felt he had merely seen the tip of it.

Akiko - his own helplessness frustrated him.

The door opened slowly. Tobirama's head tilted instantly.

Akiko was already taking off her sandals, her back was turned towards him. "I'm a little late, apologies," she murmured.

"Don't worry," Tobirama mumbled, closing the Sharingan research notebook.

She had started to get over to the research table when she noticed the big scroll rolled out on it. The distinct, swirling writing of a jutsu's description as well as the huge Yamanaka seal on the bare wood of the scroll had her stop.

"What is that?"

Tobirama's index finger tapped on it. "A proposal," he hummed deeply.

Akiko blinked expectantly. "This is sudden," she croaked drily.

He rolled his eyes. "Akiko, please."

"Reconsider your words better, then."

Huffing, Tobirama rose to his feet slowly, splaying his hands on the scroll. "This is a … spoil of war from the Yamanaka clan, as you actually guessed, I presume," he explained evenly, steadily assessing her chakra signature. So far, reserved curiosity. "Two decades back, stored in our archive. The Yamanaka are fabled for their sensor abilities and to my knowledge are the only clan who develops jutsu using these skills. This is one of them." Tobirama's finger traced the writing. "They called it a Mind Link and quite literally it is that. Two sensors link their minds to share vision, emotions, physical sensations. In battle, two become one."

Reserved curiosity fairly quickly became awed wonder - and then dreaded realisation. Akiko's eyes widened slowly. "That's - heavy," she stuttered, scratching her temple.

He couldn't argue with that, really. "It is," Tobirama nodded once. And quite frankly he would not consider this, under different circumstances. With another person. But Akiko was - different; and he didn't want to scrutinise why further.

The woman had crossed her arms tightly now, her gaze never left the scroll. Tobirama could practically hear her mind rattle. "You said two sensors. I'm not a sensor."

"You are not," his finger traced to a different portion of the jutsu's construction. This part would not entice her excitement, to put it lightly. "Which is why it won't work both ways, completely, or so I presume. I'll be able to see through your eyes quite literally and thus experience your emotions and memories, but your experience of my own will be stumped, heavily, as you do not possess the ability to knead and receive sensor chakra impulses."

"Ah, convenient," Akiko deadpanned, hands dropping to her hips. Indeed, her excitement was… measurable.

Tobirama cleared his throat. "Bear with me. It hardly would be of use were you distracted by my own, ah, sensations or emotions."

Akiko blinked innocently. "Why? Is there something to be distracted by?"

He rolled his eyes. "Akiko…"

She sighed, rubbing her palms over her face. The joke aside, uncertainty was roiling in her chakra signature, and it quite literally fought with her scientific determination in all this.

Tobirama crossed his arms slowly. "A real time examination in tune with the memory will be more natural than simply measuring changes; not evening knowing what you are thinking about."

Akiko nodded at that, but did not look up at him yet.

Tobirama cleared his throat. "Additionally," he began, but halted himself - his cheeks were becoming treacherously warm. He'd chose his next words carefully lest he'd stumble over them; but his heart was skipping beats anyway. "I know how… difficult some memories concerning Sharingan continue to be for you." His gaze held her steadily, Akiko's was cautious - but curious. "I … want to understand."

Akiko's hands gripped the edge of the research table; gaze finally lifted up to him. Her caution was obvious still; but there was more - more to her signature. "Understand?" She asked; barely more than a whisper.

Tobirama breathed deeply - he opened his mouth to speak, but he'd find the words a moment later. "It didn't use to be like this for you, did it? The… fear?"

Akiko glanced to the side, but her breath hitched. Of course, she had told him as much before - the sheer notion still had her alerted, nonetheless. "No, it was not."

"Akiko," he leaned forward a little. Tobirama was certain he was blushing now with how hot his cheeks and ears felt, but he didn't care - seldom had he wanted to utter words more urgently than he did right now. "I want to help you, if you would rather not tell me, then…" His hand swept over the scroll. "You could show me."

"Tobirama," Akiko gasped, but there was no shock nor outrage in it or her signature. It was surprise; genuinely so - and more than that. Profound - gratitude? Beyond gratitude, even -

"It's my offer to you-"

"Alright," Akiko interrupted him, nodding. Already she had sat down on her chair again.

The warmth inside of Tobirama's chest was welling, the now familiar flutters of his heart just skipped on and on. He rounded the table to take his seat across from her, nodding once.

Of course, the comfortable feeling was blown away - the woman was anxiously wiggling on her chair now. "I'll focus on the memory and then you'll experience it too?

"So long as you do, yes. I cannot see or feel anything you aren't experiencing yourself," Tobirama's index fingers and thumbs formed a circle in front of him. He tapped into his sensor chakra and normal chakra equally, focusing on Akiko's signature entirely.

"I hope you realise what all this means," Akiko's ready crimson eyes were trained on his hands dubiously.

"I very much do, Akiko," Tobirama murmured lowly, "I wouldn't just let anyone do this to me, either."

"Right," she huffed drily.

Once he had honed in on her signature well enough, he formed the five hand signs needed - and a moment later, nearly jumped off of his chair in shock.

He saw himself.

His body's chakra network was lit up like a beacon, coursing through him vividly whilst the rest of him was more detailed, sharper than he could even imagine - from the tip of his hair to his vermillion eyes, the three sharp streaks of paint on his face to the damn fabric of his shirt.

Nauseatingly enough, he still saw his own vision, too - dull, utterly slow in comparison - a gaping Akiko, whose lips drew in a slow smirk.

"You're… surprised." Her hands clasped over her mouth as soon as she had spoken.

Tobirama knew why. He heard it doubled, as well. He opted for nodding in reply at first - so Akiko could glean some things from him. "Do you see yourself, too?"

She shook her head.

So hearing, but no seeing. Interesting - but he could not dwell on why that was.

Past the initial shock of actually seeing what the Sharingan sees, he finally recognised her emotions - the shock, and the incredible amount of anxiety. So much, it was rubbing off on him - compared to the fine nuances of sensing emotions by gleaning them from differences in the static of people's chakra signatures, this was akin to being screamed at. Much like during a physical chakra connection. Her heart, beating fast - his own, starting to speed up as well. The slight tremble - it was headache-inducing to try and pry it apart from his own emotions before he realised: he shouldn't. All he needed to know was how she felt.

He took deep breaths. This… would be intense.

"Alright. Let's… begin." He'd do well to focus entirely on Akiko now, and forget his own sensations - and thus, the echo.

As soon as his hands touched her face, gingerly, her looming anxiety shifted slightly - there was a sense of comfort swelling Tobirama found oddly difficult not to be distracted by as he slowly placed his fingers around her eyes and on her scalp - tender, almost. As he carefully established the chakra connection the sensation spiked, causing him to nearly stutter in the process of his chakra coating her network; nestling in her eyes, her brain.

Coincidentally, the same comfort became awkward nervousness, just as Tobirama himself found he, too, was comfortable-

This is going to be… difficult.

"Start," he murmured before either of them would embarrass the other more.

He thought he heard Akiko's breath hitch.

Abruptly, the scene changed - no more did he see his closed eyes and concentrated face but suddenly an unfamiliar place which was not unfamiliar at all - right away, he knew this was the courtyard of the Uchiha main family's mansion; No, Akiko knew it was. The three-story pagoda towering before him, the Uchiha-fan emblazoned on the doors to the mansion.

Awe struck him. No Senju had ever seen this building before, up close. The memory flickered, someone huffed.

He needed to be careful - he was disturbing Akiko. Instead, he focused on his examination - like before, the activity of her limbic system had increased rapidly. Structures associated with memory were predominantly working - over the constant hum of a human brain - and so was the part responsible for the emotional attribution of experiences. In the same, extreme way he had witnessed before - closely interacting with… the Sharingan.

The scene shifted - Akiko had apparently turned a little. A woman was in front of her; evidently someone she knew - her sight had made the past Akiko comfortable, but the present? Remorseful.

And fearful.

"Ready?" The woman asked - her voice was quirky; the kind one would recognise anywhere. Her hair was quaintly short for being Uchiha, Tobirama noted - so they did have shears over there. Except this woman didn't know how to use them well, either.

The memory flickered again - Tobirama did his best to pretend to be sorry,

"Have at it, Fukuko," Akiko had laughed, Tobirama saw his - her - hand rise, waving the woman over.

The fight started - and instantly, Akiko's fright was going off again.

With the insane speed of the Uchiha they exchanged blows, but more and more the scene would get muddled - tainted by the growing distress of a present Akiko, whose hammering heart Tobirama could almost feel.

Her limbic system was firing - and so were the nerves connecting to her Sharingan.

Keep cool, keep cool.

It's just a memory.

Just a memory.

It seemed to slow down.

A little.

Tobirama frowned. Maybe. It was hard to tell.

The woman named Fukuko lunged for Akiko again - she endured; the memory kept on playing. Her fright still smoldered beneath yet it had not overtaken her.

A few minutes later, it was over.

Akiko raked her hands through her hair.

It had happened again - except not really. Not quite.

Just when her fright seemed to become her again; the irrational fear of more than just the memory happening - she had felt it.

Foreign, steadfast - calling her to calm down. To be rational.

It had been Tobirama, she knew - not just calming words but his very real, calming presence, grounding her. The man in question was sitting across still, hands on his knees - he had cancelled the Yamanaka jutsu as soon as the memory and their connection had ended.

He seemed ponderous, but now Akiko knew better - the man had been overwhelmed by it, her Sharingan, the memory itself and -

She nearly blushed again.

The moment he had touched her, his warmth - he had not been immune to that either, no. Akiko had felt it - Tobirama had enjoyed it, and not at all for some sick, scientific pleasure.

He looked up at her again. "Are you alright?" His question was a little too firm.

"I'm-" Akiko tilted her head a little. "Yeah? Yes. I… am." She nodded.

"Shall we… try again?"

"I'd like that."

The Sharingan.

Day 22.

The usage of the Yamanaka mind link jutsu was a success.

(...)

To summarise, further testing is needed.

Additionally, I myself must adjust to this new sensation, too. It appears despite Akiko not being a sensor, the link on her part is more intense than I anticipated. Admittedly these new insights and firsthand experiences are, dare I say, exciting; but surely I should be able to do better than let my own sensations disturb Akiko.

But even so - today marked the first day this intense distress did not overwhelm her. I am wondering if it is in part to my own presence, now.

Despite summer being well underway, Tobirama still found the days to be oddly dark. It was the mood, he knew - grim implications on the horizon. Silently, he placed the tea kettle on the kotatsu in his and his brother's living quarters.

Hashirama rubbed a hand over his tired face. "Sato reported the scouting parties have been observing the same for days, now. Yet we find no further clue about their motives. Just Uchiha and Inuzuka mingling on their clan's respective territories."

Tobirama hummed a low, affirmative tune before he settled down to join his brother at the kotatsu. "Supposedly we will confirm the extent of this relation when either of their clans fight again." He clicked his tongue dismissively, pouring himself some of the tea. "I'm sure it will not be long, now that it is summer, a rich lord will seek to employ either clan." He did not bother to hide his distaste for the image at all. The next season of killing will begin.

Hashirama's gaze swept to the open shoji panels, to where his garden laid beyond. "I'm worrying we will be their combatant if they do."

"A sound deduction," Tobirama grimly agreed. To be fair, there weren't many contestants to such an alliance at all. The Hyuga, maybe, but their territory was more to the east. The Uzumaki for sure, but they definitely were too far away. And the feared alliance of the Yamanaka, Nara and Akimichi had been extremely picky about their deals - particularly when it involved fighting the Uchiha, after the late Nara successor had been felled by an Uchiha.

"Perhaps this is merely a defensive alliance, after all," Hashirama added a bit, sneaking his ever blooming optimism in, "the Uchiha have not allied with anyone, ever, before."

For once, Tobirama was inclined to believe his brother. Not at all because he wanted to give in to the near boundless cheer but rather because of the logic in it. And possibly Akiko's words on the matter too - out of everyone here, she'd know Madara best.

And yet. Akiko had buckled over from fright just by the mention of her clan - led by this brother - having allied with the Uchiha.

Something did not line up. Tobirama pursed his lips in dismay. He hated when something did not add up. It meant danger. "We might need a plan to ascertain the depth of their bond, Elder Brother. An opportunity."

Hashirama turned back to Tobirama, his shoulders slouching as he exhaled a much too long breath. His warm gaze seemed utterly sad. "I agree. The scouts will need to monitor the Inuzuka and Uchiha closer, respectively. Any opening for us, we must see." He sighed again, closing his eyes. "And to make matters worse, I did all I could with Asahi."

Tobirama sat his cup down immediately, frowning. "Meaning?"

His brother looked back at him from the side, but his mien was too tired - too sad. Hashirama shifted to sit across from Tobirama in a cross-legged position now. "I found no evidence or even a trace of a genjutsu in him, Tobirama."

This was - Tobirama found himself wanting to deem it impossible, but the sheer fact a Senju had planted combustion seals in his own compound had been just as impossible. His fingers drummed on the wood of the table as he pondered. "This is unfortunate," he hissed lowly, in place of an unkinder word. "His signature was on those seals, both Sato and I confirmed it independently. And he was not lying when he said he did not plant them."

Hashirama nodded in bitter agreement at Tobirama's sober recount of the facts.

Outside, a light drizzle had set in.

"Unless he found a way to bypass my sensing - alter his signature's noise, I don't see the flaw," Tobirama muttered eventually. The sheer possibility unnerved him greatly. To be able to sense a lie was an immense advantage - not to mention a source of pride; he was not above admitting that. Asahi was skilled - but not like that.

His brother's doubtful frown indicated Hashirama seemed to be along a similar line of thought. "Do you think that's possible?"

"As it never happened before," Tobirama finally churned out, "I'd want to say no. But if his testimony is true, then the fault is within our own evidence." His gaze fixated his brother again. "What if someone imitated his signature in these seals, planting them here?"

Hashirama gave the thought some ponder; but as the moment dragged on, the less Tobirama wanted to do the same. For a number of reasons, it seemed unlikely: copying someone's signature in a seal seemed unnecessarily difficult. Not to mention - how would they have infiltrated the compound?

Why was none of this adding up?

Hashirama sighed. "It seems more unlikely than him being able to lie to you," his brother had reached the same conclusion. "If only there was a way to know for sure if he was speaking the truth."

Tobirama's eyes suddenly widened.

That choice of words - of course there was a way to know for sure. In fact, there was a way to squeeze every last bit of information out of Asahi without giving the man so much as a choice about it.

He gripped the edge of the kotatsu. "Elder Brother," Tobirama breathed, "I believe there is."

Notes:

Happy one year anniversary Irenic! Again a little delay with this chapter due to stress, but hey. Anniversary update. I thought to have been a bit further down the story actually at this point, but I guarantee the next chapters each will have their own twist.

Thanks so much for being my beta reader, kuramakakashi/lehbarnes, ilysm 💖💖

Thank you so much for reading! I feel the story has gotten a bit more attention and I couldn't be happier for it. Your kudos and comments mean the world. ❤

Chapter 25

Summary:

Light is shed on the true culprit behind the arson, finally. It comes with a price. Akiko and Tobirama may be stoic, but they aren't immune.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Meticulously, the fine cloth glided over the shining steel, covering it in a thin layer of oil. Akiko was sitting cross-legged in her small room upstairs, tending to her katana. The work had something tender, meditative about it - before she had come to the Senju compound, it had been a duty like several others.

Now? A welcome distraction from way too many unwanted, disturbing thoughts. That was, if she did not remind herself of how Madara used to do this for her, every so often.

Again, she ran the oil-soaked cloth over the blade.

The sound of the front door being shoved open had her frown. Tobirama wasn't to be here for another few hours, when they would resume their research. Either he came here because someone else had annoyed him, or -

His footsteps were on the stairs.

Akiko straightened her back. Another moment later, there was a firm knock on her door. She couldn't help but smirk slowly. How uncannily polite. "What, no barging in, 'it's my house, Akiko?"

At the sound of her trying to parrot his deep timbre, a rather disgruntled Tobirama shoved the door open immediately. His scarlet gaze was glowering at her from above. "I see you are not busy or inconvenienced," he growled.

Akiko blinked innocently. "And what if I was?"

"Then I trust you would not have answered my knock in such an inane way."

"I am capable of being inconvenienced and frivolous replies at the same time," Akiko sang sweetly, pointedly rubbing the cloth up and down the blade again.

Tobirama's face grew a distinct shade more red as his frown deepened. "Truly, a remarkable skill then to be taking care of your gear whilst entertaining me with that witty tongue of yours."

Her smirk grew to a grin slowly, Akiko flashed her teeth as she turned the blade, continuing her affectionate ministrations to the katana. She held the intent gaze of the man all the time - and timidly licked her lips a little.

Tobirama's eyebrows shot up instantly. He locked his arms in front of his chest defensively - but he never looked away. Only after a moment, he spoke up again. "The scouting missions seem to be going well."

Akiko shrugged. "We report to you and Hashirama - you'd know."

He rolled his eyes. "I meant for you."

Her motions stuttered - and paused for a moment. Akiko breathed deeply. Of course she had understood the question. Her smile became more cautious. "It is good to be out in the field again. Albeit the movements of the Inuzuka and Uchiha worry me."

He clicked his tongue, but nodded. "Understandable. However the squads monitoring the Uchiha border report the same. Just patrols, and few individuals within the compound."

Akiko swallowed drily. Her ears were becoming stuffy again. "Like I said before, Tobirama. My brother does not… forge alliances. This… this is worrying."

"Besides two strong foes collaborating."

She sighed deeply. "Yes." Akiko gripped the blade and lifted it, inspecting the katana's steel closely again. Once it passed her muster, she sheathed it again in its opal adorned saya, folding her hands on top of it in her lap. "You are not here to discuss my feelings during my scouting missions, though."

The comment had Tobirama's frown deepen again - the man opened his mouth to reply instantly, but closed it directly as though he would not speak against better judgement. His hands gripped each bicep tightly, he cleared his throat. "If you need to talk about those, then we can, of course."

Akiko's gaze widened slightly. She couldn't decide what was more overwhelming - his offer or taking it. Hastily the woman cleared her throat, but her voice still was frail. "I appreciate that, Tobirama. I'm- I don't know if I am ready to."

His smart gaze lingered, but not in the usual scrutinising, intense way. His eyebrows had slanted, the corners of his mouth were drawn downwards slightly. "Is it because of Madara?" His deep voice was so gentle, if he wanted it to be.

Akiko's hands gripped the sheath of her katana tighter. Her heart was pumping uncomfortably, hammering against her ribs. "Amongst various other things," she breathed, helplessly staring at the floor.

"Right," Tobirama hummed, softly.

The silence lasted, just as long as it had to. When Akiko was able to look back up again, Tobirama's mellow gaze still regarded her in a silent offer of comfort.

She smiled, tiredly.

He cleared his throat. "Alas, there is another matter, true enough."

Akiko raised a fine eyebrow - worryingly so, as Tobirama's gaze had dropped to the floor between them. Seeing the stern man disconcerted had her on alert easily. "Which is?" There was no point in beating around the bush; there never was.

And certainly, Tobirama agreed - he always had; his sharp stare had snapped back to her, a deep frown darkening his gaze. "Elder Brother has been taking matters with Asahi into his own hands. To search for traces of genjutsu in his mind," he explained neutrally, never batting an eyelash; yet a queasy feeling befell Akiko already - something she could not, did not want to put her finger on because she knew, Tobirama would in just a moment. "But he has not found any. And - if Elder Brother does not…", he trailed off ominously.

Akiko's lips were a tight line, but the woman dared not speak up yet. Tobirama would again, he would do it-

"As it stands, we have incriminating evidence - the combustion seals - which match the samples he himself delivers. But when asked, he seems to… truthfully deny having planted them."

Akiko closed her eyes. An icy shiver ran down her spine. Her teeth clenched lest her jaw would tremble.

She heard Tobirama's breath hitch, but the woman knew that would not deter him from the request he was about to make. This was Tobirama, who had extended a warm hand for her sake before and offered kindness; but whose cunning and calculation for the sake of his clan was as callous as he was in battle. She didn't blame him. Akiko would do the same.

"It is my belief that with the ability of your Mangekyo, as you described it, you can force him to tell the truth. If there was a way he tricked my sensor abilities - or if he himself was being deceived without his knowledge - you'd find out."

Akiko let the utter revulsion pass through her, lapping at her mind like a dark wave, threatening even darker, more despondent thoughts. She swallowed drily. Her voice was thin. "My dojutsu is not gentle," she opened her eyes again, giving Tobirama a hard stare.

"This isn't about comfort," his hands were grasping the dark fabric of his shirt tighter again.

She held onto her katana as though it were some sort of lifeline to keep the budding distress at bay. "I don't wish to do this to Asahi, Tobirama," her protest was so weak, Akiko wanted to scoff at herself.

"I know," he replied, so soft Akiko believed he really did know it - he must, he probably sensed her discord. At this rate, anyone would, she chided herself. Tobirama's mien grew more mellow; his lips turned downwards slightly. His timbre had been tender, but Akiko knew, it was all he'd say.

She did not grace him with an affirmative answer yet.

Tobirama cleared his throat quickly enough. "It is a desperate measure. However it appears when you used it on Touka, her memory sharpened and even recalled details lost to time. It is possible you can uncover more Asahi might not be aware of."

"But-"

"This isn't a request, Akiko."

Her gaze widened, slightly. With the same gentleness his deep voice had suffocated her small protest in its infancy; stern and unyielding. Did he regret what he did to her with this? She wanted to think he did; how silent he was now - at a loss for words? But he still had insisted.

In the end… she would have done the same.

"Understood."

Tobirama opened his mouth - but with a moment too long of a delay, he spoke again. "Let's go to the main hall."

The trek to the main hall was silent. Tobirama didn't find the right words - try as he might. Even before he had issued the order - ultimately, Hashirama's order - Akiko had become frightened, bordering sheer panic when he made the circumstances clear. Few times before had he felt more repulsed in his own skin. Couldn't Elder Brother himself have come to tell her? But that thought sat wrong with him as well. As much as he wanted to - he knew - this was necessary, as much his heart constricted uncomfortably at inflicting - this on Akiko. He wanted to do anything, anything at all to make it less horrid for her.

If only he understood - why was she against the usage of her Mangekyo?

In a final act of weakness Tobirama stopped sensing - feeling out the utter despair hovering behind him as they got closer to the main hall where their query waited. His own disgust had become equally insurmountable, but his determination never wavered.

Just before they started to climb the stone stairs, he halted abruptly, catching the fabric of her sleeve.

Akiko's tired glance regarded him questioningly.

His heart hammered in his throat. "I'm sorry," he breathed, near inaudibly.

Her apologetic glance wanted to rip the very same organ out, it seemed. Gently, her warm hand reached for his, squeezing it tenderly. He wanted to take it, intertwine his fingers with hers-

"It's fine, Tobirama. I understand. I'd have done the same."

Just like that, easily, she breathed comforting words for him. It was all kinds of wrong; the wrong way around. By the second, he grew more and more infuriated by this inane helplessness. "Using your Mangekyo is causing you distress, Akiko," he finally blurted. "I wish I understood." Few times had he desired something more than this.

Her obsidian gaze wandered to his hand on her sleeve, her thumb caressed his hand still. "It's not just using it," she finally sighed, shaking her head. "We'll… figure out and see, eventually, with the way our little project is going."

His breath hitched. Never before had she indulged in even a little bit of detail regarding the ominous burden that had been growing bigger since the duel - since they had begun their research - but now, there was sad recognition in her voice he didn't need to sense to know. "Only if you wish to," he murmured, repressing the urge the cup her face so she'd look at him again.

Her gaze lit up a little and she did anyway, finally, there was a small smile. "I know. Let's get in, shall we? Hashirama is waiting." With a final pat on his hand, she turned towards the stairs.

He released her faux Uchiha tunic to walk up by her side.

At the very least, he took heart again to sense her emotions - despite the blaring nervosity, there was just a bit of that comforted, warm feeling.

Inside, a haggard Asahi was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the hall - unbound, but sure enough, Touka was right next to him - armoured and armed. Her hawk-like stare never left him. Sato, quaintly orderly, regarded his subordinate with a sad gaze - ever since the revelation, he had been an ardent defender of the man.

Only Hashirama stood a little bit to the side, eyes closed, entirely impassive.

Tobirama knew - his brother had not taken this decision lightly. The outcome today might be detrimental.

Akiko announced herself by clearing her throat - any trace of despondence or fear was swept away. The woman had squared her shoulders, her gaze was sharp and her mien hard. Tobirama still was awed by her self-control - to perform whatever role she needed to.

Touka's head snapped towards her, but the guard captain did no more than press her lips tightly together. Tobirama studied her closely - this was the first time Akiko and her met since the duel.

And naturally, Akiko ignored her entirely.

Sato on the other hand seemed pained - unlike his subordinate, who regarded Akiko with a sober nod.

Hashirama stepped towards them. "Thank you for coming, Akiko," he greeted her with a wave.

Akiko's eyebrow rose slowly. "I understand it is an order, Hashirama," she countered neutrally but clearly. Tobirama's nostrils flared. Of course, even now, she'd make her point - in a fine, orderly manner.

And naturally, his brother understood well enough. "And I still will express my gratitude," he somberly replied, indicating for her to step forward.

Asahi managed a tired smile when Akiko stood in front of him. She frowned, a riddled expression but opted to sit right across of him - cross-legged, her back ramrod straight as her arms locked in front of her chest. Tobirama joined his brother's side just across of both, intently watching them.

"I have been ordered to question you using my Sharingan," Akiko explained, her tune too neutral. It did not escape Tobirama's notice at all she did not name it wholly - the Mangekyo's existence still was not common knowledge.

"So I have been told," Asahi hummed, with all the dignity he had left. "Touka has been the target of it, as well, no?"

"She has," Akiko's voice did not waver, even though Tobirama tentatively sensed to her emotions - there was disgust, in there.

"Will this hurt, then?"

She breathed deeply, seemingly easily, but her nerves were frayed. Tobirama's hand twitched. "Only if you resist me, Asahi."

"How-"

"You will know when," she cut him off sternly; the faint noise of her chakra's signature becoming instantly eclipsed by a surge of her flow - her eyes flared crimson red. With the standard pattern of her Sharingan. Tobirama raised an eyebrow. That was a courtesy, or a warning - Akiko had shown she could perform the dojutsu without it even showing.

Asahi gulped, his fists gripped the cloth of his hakama tightly.

The air in the room grew icy. As if the main hall did not do well to filter sounds out already, now the atmosphere was numb, deaf, except for the two people sitting across from each other in front of them.

Tobirama found his breath jittery. Hashirama's brows had creased in a telling way. Touka had even nudged closer to Asahi, but her eyes never left Akiko's - neck. Tobirama wondered when her hand would be ready at her sword.

Whatever happened now - the outcome would determine Asahi's fate and possibly severely impact the Senju.

Sato seemed oddly pale. Tobirama knew this look - when they recovered the fallen from the battlefield. Had he already buried Asahi?

Akiko's voice cut the stiff air sharper than any katana would, just the slightest bit deeper; inescapable. "Have you planted the combustion seals?"

Tobirama had wondered since the duel, but now he knew what this kind of commandeering tune reminded him of. The uncomfortable inescapable sensation that promised - pain.

His father had talked the same way.

Akiko sounded worse, in a sinister, ominous way.

Asahi's eyes widened instantly, the fright mirrored in them scintillating through his chakra signature. Every second passing, it grew worse; the fear, shrill. Did denying a question also cause pain?

"I did not-" he broke off abruptly, a hand grasping his forehead.

"Asahi," Akiko wasn't even trying to sound gentle. "You are refusing to tell me the truth as your heart knows it."

"But I-", a whine. An honest, miserable whimper from the seasoned warrior. He shook his head once, strands of hair falling out of the messy ponytail.

Touka glowered at Akiko now. The moment her hand so much as inched closer to her katana, Tobirama took a decisive step forward. Forgotten was all of Asahi's discomfort - even the dreadful circumstances. All he saw was Touka that close to Akiko.

The guard captain's sharp glance had caught his movement instantly.

Tobirama scowled darkly at her. His fists were balled - just one wrong movement, he would-

"I cannot remember if I did and therefore I wanted to say I did not," Asahi blurted, panting heavily.

Touka's hand shifted back.

Tobirama did not move away, nor did his scarlet glare leave Touka.

He would not allow any of these malign, thinly veiled threats towards Akiko.

Hashirama cleared his throat authoritatively.

If Akiko had noticed Touka's ugly gesture, she had flat out ignored it. Her fine forehead was drawn into a deep frown. "Why do you think you cannot remember?"

Asahi was significantly more at ease now, and the answer was prompt. "I don't know," he shook his head once.

So he truly didn't know something - but if he tried to say he didn't do it, he suffered.

The room was deadly silent again.

Akiko's smooth forehead was drawn into a deep frown. The problem was obvious here.

And her next question hit just right.

"Do you wish to betray the Senju?"

The responses were abrupt..

"Never!" The man yelled with enough conviction to make Tobirama believe it even without Akiko's Mangekyo - yet granted, that kind of a feigned outburst would've yielded him a torturous penalty.

However, his attention instantly focused on Touka, who dared to step closer to Akiko yet again, properly reaching for her katana - "Mind your tongue!"

Even before she had finished her sentence, Tobirama had stepped around Akiko to harshly shoved Touka away from her, glowering. "Touka," he hissed, darkly. "Back off."

Touka's appalled scoff was lost over Hashirama's booming shout. "Enough! Both of you!"

Tobirama retreated only a bit - enough to linger close enough to Akiko to intervene right away again. His blood was rushing in his ears. He kept staring at Touka until Hashirama cleared his throat again and both glanced at their leader, who huffed.

Right next to Akiko, he glanced down at her finally - to find the woman was giving him the hint of a smile; just from the corner of her eyes. His heart was skipping beats. For just a moment, against all better judgment, he allowed himself the warmth blossoming inside and regarded her with an equally soft smile.

He ignored the exasperated huff Sato made.

Just a moment later, Akiko's attention was fixated on Asahi again - the whole ordeal had taken little more than a few moments, which the man seemingly had appreciated to recuperate.

Akiko raised her terrible voice again, all traces of warmth were gone. "Is it possible someone erased your memory?"

Tobirama found the contrast… disturbing.

Asahi's breath was rattled again, he shook his head - wrong answer, it seemed. "N-No," he stammered, but more words died in a pained hiss.

Touka was glaring at Akiko again, while Sato looked more and more unwell.

"I don't know," he finally stammered, relieved.

Seems like not knowing was the answer for everything here. With Touka at bay, Tobirama's attention was honed entirely on Asahi again - so far, all that he had ascertained was Asahi did not know how those seals had gotten there.

Which was just about as much as they had known before.

Well, with a side dash of having proclaimed his loyalty to the Senju.

Akiko's fingertips drummed on her bicep, she hummed a low tune. It had not escaped her either, inevitably. "Did anything odd happen to you prior to the arson incident?"

Asahi was fumbling with his hakama again, his teeth clenched. "I… I want to say no, but I feel my head being split apart if I do," he churned out. "So there must be something, but I … I forgot."

Every single one of these answers was drawn out of the man by force, through sheer strain - but not a speck of malevolence or even disdain was sensed within him. If anything, Asahi seemed to be growing increasingly despondent. Understandably so; apparently he was missing something.

Yet Hashirama had ascertained no genjutsu had been used on him.

And Akiko knew this, too. Tobirama shot his brother a look, who never looked away from Asahi.

"Maybe this was part of what happened to you," she finally hummed, her voice distinctly more gentle. Obviously - it had not been a question.

What a fascinating jutsu.

"Akiko," Hashirama interjected suddenly, "what are you thinking?"

"Something else - somehow - made him forget. Else, he could deny my questions and not suffer. You said it was no genjutsu."

"Exactly," Tobirama urged. "Keep on going, Akiko."

Touka huffed sharply, but Akiko's glare focused on Asahi again.

"Was there any time when you engaged enemies you could have fallen victim to anything?"

"I wasn't- ack," he broke off again under the weight of the jutsu, clutching his head. "Why is it like this," the man hissed helplessly, panting.

"Don't resist, Asahi," Akiko's lurid voice commanded, the Sharingan trapping him in her firm stare. "Just answer however feels correct. Now, answer."

The moment Akiko repeated her order Asahi groaned, buckling over. His hands both clutched his head now, he whimpered miserably.

"Clan Leader!" Touka called, stepping forward again. Tobirama instantly was between her and Akiko, glowering at her.

"Let her continue, Touka. This is the only way," Hashirama pressed out tightly, his posture rigid. Tobirama wagered his brother would not indulge it much longer, either.

Sato's mien was horrified. "Fucking…," he shook his head.

"I h-have not f-fought since t-the clan's last b-big bat-battle," Asahi stammered, agonised. Any emotion Tobirama might have sensed was eclipsed by pain - but it was growing less.

Gasping, he exhaled pent up breath as the pain finally seemed to subside. "There.. there was a skirmish. I… I got knocked out."

Tobirama's gaze widened.

That. That was what there were looking for. He almost grabbed Akiko's shoulders to force her to continue faster.

Hashirama had shuffled closer, and so had Sato.

Even Touka was no longer glaring at Akiko, but giving Asahi an incredulous stare.

"Show me," Akiko extended her hand.

He eyed her hand hesitantly. "That was weeks ago. And what are you-"

Akiko's glare narrowed again. "I said, show me," she repeated darkly, the commanding tune near threatening.

Asahi gasped and grabbed her hand instantly.

Her patience was running thin. Tobirama dared to sense her emotions again - and nearly balked. Not only was the jutsu taking its toll on her, but her nerves were hanging by a single thread.

Ever since the duel - maybe before even - Akiko had begun to wonder if her self control truly was as impeccable as she thought. Before Tobirama, her emotions would slip. With their research and being forced to consider the festering wound of her heart that had manifested in her eyes, her grief and fright truly had felt menacing.

But right now? In front of Sato, who - after all - was her commanding superior, Touka, the last person on the entire damn planet she would allow to see her weak and Hashirama, a decent human being - her grip on herself was iron.

Despite her heart hammering frantically against her chest, her hands gripping her biceps each so harshly it hurt and her eyes straining so hard she'd almost welcome crying blood just for the sake of - crying.

She wanted out. To bolt.

To do anything but use her Mangekyo, which made the most horrid memories gargle like a lurking monster in her mind, waiting to pounce at her.

This genjutsu - as marvellous and masterful as it was - testament to Madara's terrible words.

This is what makes us strong.

Asahi was a puppet on her strings. If she pulled too much, he'd rip apart.

And now, she was in his mind, just like she had been in Touka's.

He was lying in the grass - on his side. Footsteps were approaching. The man's panic surged, he scrambled for a weapon that wasn't there. Asahi wanted to get up, but it was too late.

The enemy's vice grip had him pinned down, a knee to his gut and hands on his shoulders.

Their looks, Asahi.

The man's feeble mind groaned and whined under Akiko's torture.

What clan?

Slowly, the garbled figure became more distinct.

A broad hood. A wide coat. Earthen colours. Half of their face was wrapped in a burlap shawl.

Their eyes - covered by black shades.

They planted their hand on Asahi's mouth.

A thousand tiny, black dots were swarming from underneath their sleeve towards his face.

The man wanted to scream.

Akiko wanted to, as well.

Abruptly, Akiko ripped her hand out of Asahi's. The man lurched forward, gagging violently. Tobirama assumed Akiko had brought herself to safety initially with how she had shuffled back - then, he saw her face. Pale, horrified.

Tobirama knelt next to her in an instant. Before he knew what he was doing, his arm was around Akiko's shaking shoulders. Sato had rushed to Asahi's side, holding the man's back who still visibly fought with nausea.

Touka was oddly silent - her sharp glare seemed glossy, almost.

Hashirama was crouching between both; his gaze flitted back and forth. "What have you found out?"

Tobirama felt Akiko's shoulders heave under his arm, a fine tremor shook her muscles. He pulled her closer slightly immediately - it didn't feel enough; he should comfort her better. She swallowed drily, her wide eyes searching the hall aimlessly. "Aburame. Have you fought… Aburame?"

Asahi pointedly gagged again, Sato held his shoulders. The scout captain's face became as pale as that of his subordinate.

"Yeah," he rasped, his dark eyes beseeching Hashirama, "... weeks ago."

Tobirama's hand squeezed Akiko's shoulder slightly. The tension eased somewhat from her, but she was shaking still - frail, so utterly frail.

He shared a long look with Hashirama. Something between dismay and concern nestled in the way his brows furrowed and his lips had turned down. He clicked his tongue, nodded, and regarded Sato. "We will discuss this in a moment. Right now, Asahi needs help. And," he shifted to Tobirama and Akiko, "I believe Akiko needs rest, too."

He didn't need to say it twice. "Let's go," Tobirama hummed near Akiko's ear, and already, the woman scrambled to her feet. He didn't let go of her - his hand slipped under her arm to help pull her up.

Akiko's aghast glance eyed him - suspiciously, her arm snuck around his chest. "No hiraishin, please," she whispered.

"It's faster," Tobirama countered tersely, inaudibly, as they already walked away from the group.

"A fast way for me to vomit on your damn floor."

Tobirama sighed. A fair point. Something stupid preferred just holding her a little longer like this, anyway. He felt her heartbeat against his chest - not through any kind of chakra connection, but actually felt it - frantically pounding away.

As they reached the broad door, Tobirama pushed it open - Akiko hesitated. "You're busy," she frowned. "It's fine. I'll go home alone."

Tobirama was appalled. "What are you talking about? I'm going to take you home now," he sternly chided, pointedly tugging the woman along.

To say Akiko was bewildered was putting it mildly.

It was a welcome distraction not only from the haunting fright of using her Mangekyo but also what she easily wanted to jot down as one of the most disgusting things she ever had experienced - Aburame… things crawling into her - no, Asahi's nose to - no, she'd gag if she thought about it.

Tobirama's arm around her back practically secured her by his side and she did allow herself to be a little slack against him as they walked. The man said nothing about it - in fact, his grip simply had become firmer.

Akiko breathed his fresh scent and just forgot about all that just happened. His warm body right next to her; his even, slow heartbeat. She could just stay like this. In his comfort. Her shivering ceased, her mind, blissfully empty.

Before she knew it, they were in front of his machiya. Tobirama slid the door open wordlessly, never letting go of her as he guided her inside. Akiko almost spoke, but Tobirama didn't stop - he coaxed her up the stairs, to her room.

Inside, they made their way to her futon. Unceremoniously, Akiko let Tobirama make her sit down - but he remained crouching in front of her, utterly close. His hands were at her sides, holding her steady - she saw his throat move in search of words that didn't seem to want to come.

Akiko didn't want them to. She wanted - she wanted him to stay. Here, with her, like this - her hands on his shoulders held them tighter.

She almost pulled him in.

Don't leave. That was what she wanted to say.

Tobirama's eyebrows slanted in silent apology. His hands ran up her side a little, he held her firmly still.

"How are you feeling," he whispered, the scarlet gaze swimming in an undefined emotion.

"Better," Akiko rasped, cursing herself for admitting it. But she shouldn't keep him, he had duties to attend.

Tobirama breathed only. Akiko cherished the moment, each second of it.

"Do you need anything? Water? Shall I draw you a-"

"It's fine," she smiled a little.

The corner of Tobirama's mouth twitched. Akiko marvelled his face a moment longer - so smooth, gentle right now, like then.

Abruptly, she pulled the man in close - her arms closed around his shoulders for a tight hug. Tobirama huffed in surprise, but just a second later his arms were tight at her back, wrapping her in. Akiko threw all modesty to the wind and nuzzled into the crease of his neck, her hands fisting the black fabric of his shirt. She heard Tobirama gasp - his heart was galloping against her chest, just like hers.

A moment she bathed in the warm sensation of his skin right on her face - soft, daring to rub a little over it. Right then his hands on her back tightened their grip around her even more, pressing her impossibly close.

His hand moved up her back - slowly, as though he gauged her reaction every second.

Akiko wanted to cry from bliss. The moment should never end. Her eyes burned, and she knew why.

Finally, Tobirama's hand was at the back of her her scalp - threading tenderly through her hair, holding all of her head against him.

His head tilted a little. Akiko felt his hot breath on her head, her neck. Her heart skipped a beat. Tobirama leaned into her a little more.

She simply breathed.

They held another forever seemingly. Akiko could've done with more even.

But time went on, and the longer she embraced him, the clearer her thoughts became beyond Tobirama's serene presence.

"They're waiting for you, Tobirama," she hummed against his skin, wistfully.

She still didn't want him to go.

Akiko felt his chest vibrate as the man's deep voice hummed, disgruntled. "So they do," resigned.

"Thank you," she whispered, right into his ear.

Tobirama gasped.

Akiko leaned back finally, Tobirama's hands unwillingly let her. Don't make this harder.

She gave him a broken smile.

The man's pale skin was flushed, he was breathing heavily. His hands stroked over her arms again.

"Are you sure?" His inquiry was breathless.

Akiko's smile grew a little. Her fingertip tapped his nose playfully.

Tobirama's gaze went wide. "You-"

"I'll see you tonight anyway, you know?"

He closed his eyes, sighing before he chuckled. "Right."

Tobirama's body was tingling. Warm, overly sensitive - and yet at the same utterly comfortably so. He prided himself with finer senses than most of his clan, and they were on fire - he swore Akiko's pleasant, faint sandalwood scent still lingered in his nose and her body warmth was still hot in his chest, his hands. The feeling of her silky, pristine hair burned on his palm still; its smoothness right against his face.

He had felt her heart, he had sensed her emotions - the overwhelming amount of bliss, to the brink of tears. Tobirama had wanted nothing more than to stay with her and be there. For something as simple as comfort.

If Akiko needed it, he'd provide it.

He wanted to. With every fibre of his being.

Putting aside how right it had felt. How good. How it was quelling something inside of him that had been - no, that was smouldering, he knew. And he still did not - want to name. On his way back to the main hall he couldn't stop thinking about her, her warmth right against him, relaxing slowly, putting an upset and haunted mind to rest.

It had been his idea to use her Mangekyo, he should do all he could for her-

The main hall's doors were right in front of him.

Tobirama sighed. Few times he had been less enthused about a discussion.

Pushing the gate open, his eyebrow went up - so they had wandered to Hashirama's office. He took the right turn towards the main family's quarters and fair enough, their voices picked up.

The sooner he went in, the sooner this was over. Unceremoniously, he entered the office.

"... which is why quick action is needed," Touka's hand was splayed on Hashirama's desk.

Hashirama had entered his ever perpetual state of nonchalance, which seemed to be a fair indicator of how much Sato and Touka had been arguing.

As Tobirama stepped in, his brother's face lit up. "Tobirama," he greeted him. "How is Akiko?"

Sato, who had been rubbing his hands over his face, turned towards Tobirama with an expectantly risen eyebrow. "Looks like she needed a lot of attention, given how long it took you," he drawled, wearing that awful smirk of his.

Tobirama's mien darkened in an instant, his nostrils flared. He would not let that man taint this memory with his foolish blubbering.

Hashirama gasped at the utterly dismal mien Tobirama put on. "I trust she is fine?"

Touka rolled her eyes, scoffing. "Like Akiko is our problem right now."

Sato's head snapped to Touka instantly, and so did Tobirama's. "To hear you say that, Touka, the situation must be terrible indeed," the scout captain chuckled.

Any other time, he would have indulged jokes on Touka's behalf. But right now, Tobirama was close to yelling. At both of them. "Akiko," his deep voice cut tersely, making Sato flinch and Touka grace him with a look, "has done us - the clan - a great favour. Her Sharingan unravelled this mystery. Therefore it is beyond me why she is the butt of your inane jokes right now."

Sato's lips pursed, he blinked so innocently, Tobirama's glowering gace promised more than harsh words if he didn't leave the attitude be. "Well, Akiko wasn't the joke right now. Your behaviour was, but whatever."

"What did you just say?" Tobirama hissed past clenched teeth, stepping towards Sato, fists balled.

Touka snickered evilly from her side of the room. "Getting all worked up over Akiko-"

Hashirama's fist slammed on his desk.

They all flinched.

"Are you serious? You have nothing better to do than to pick on one another right now?"

Tobirama's ire dissolved like a cloud of smoke. Instantly, he straightened his back and crossed his arms.

Hashirama still regarded them all in open dismay.

"Apologies, Elder Brother," Tobirama cleared his throat. "Akiko is fine. A little bit exhausted."

Hashirama nodded only.

Tobirama felt Sato's gaze linger - he glared silently again, but knew better than to comment. Sato was playing for it.

"As I was saying," Touka cleared her throat, "the Aburame are a small clan. If they think they can attack us like that, they're severely mistaken. We cannot allow this threat to linger."

"I disagree," Tobirama countered firmly. He crossed his arms in front of his chest. "We know next to nothing about the Aburame except, indeed, their size. However evidently they possess incredible capabilities to have pulled off what they did."

Sato hummed. "I agree. Such an attack could have disastrous consequences for us, as much as I recognise the threat."

Hashirama nodded. "I do not wish to engage them at this time, either. However each and any Aburame activity close to our border will be regarded as hostile. Unfortunately, we have more pressing concerns at hand right now."

A low murmur of agreement resounded through the room.

"With the Aburame possibly scheming against us it is no longer advisable to stay passive and monitor, Elder Brother. At worst, we will seem passive towards all the threats piling up," Tobirama announced. "I propose we try and weaken the Inuzuka while simultaneously testing their alliance. Direct aggression, obviously, is out of question due to their pact with the Uchiha. But consider - if we were under contract - on a smaller scale - that is different."

Hashirama frowned. His hand framed his lower jaw, he rubbed his chin in ponder. "This still sounds like pretence, Tobirama."

"A very good one. We are one of the largest shinobi clans and our renown is excellent. Likewise, clients are aware our relations with the Inuzuka are subzero. We are the best choice, in fact."

Sato sighed mirthfully. "This is why I love scheming with you. Your cold calculations never fail to give me the creeps. I'm gonna sleep so well tonight."

Tobirama's glare to Sato instantly, who was grinning insolently. "Unlike you, I can put actions behind my words," he growled deeply, gripping his arms tightly.

Sato wiggled his eyebrows but wisely stayed put.

Touka seemed surprisingly thoughtful. "Smaller missions also will not drain our strength should the Inuzuka's bond with the Uchiha prove stronger."

A rare occasion in which Tobirama found himself nodding in agreement - with Touka.

Hashirama splayed his hand on his table, humming briefly. His fingertips drummed a short rhythm. "Very well," he announced finally. "We will search for a fitting contract."

"If I may, Clan Leader," Sato cleared his throat. "As we have been reporting, the Inuzuka - and only the Inuzuka - have been raiding a trading clan's caravans in the northeast. The Asato. If we make a humble offer to them, it'd only seem logical."

Tobirama clicked his tongue. Of course. The solution had been there, all along. "Naturally, such missions will also require for our shinobi to scavenge for food and materials. An excellent opportunity to hunt the Inuzuka's game, too." Unlike most - if not all clans - the Inuzuka did not maintain close relationships to farmers and villages for supplies. Befitting their wild fighting style and even wilder companions, the clan was self-sufficient in a lot of ways - highly dependent on the animals living in their forests.

And the occasional raid on peaceful merchant clans.

Touka nodded. "Good idea."

"We will need our most skilled then," Hashirama folded his hands. His frown deepened. "The Inuzuka will not take kindly to this tactic. And I worry it might warrant counteraction from their alliance."

"Another reason to send skilled shinobi," Touka agreed.

"Alongside skilled sensors," Tobirama added. "To gauge enemy movements early and fast. As Touka said - we mustn't risk any if our shinobi if greater calamity awaits."

"We should plan carefully. First, we acquire the contract. Then, we will organise special squads."

Hashirama had closed his eyes and nodded somberly. He breathed deeply. Tobirama knew - his brother did not take such decisions lightly. It was simple to consider missions and offers clients and feudal lords requested; but this was different. Yet the situation was precarious.

Peace seemed further away than ever.

It wasn't the first time the Senju faced particular adversaries, even in unison - but the Uchiha's involvement made this particularly threatening.

All his life - all their lives - they had dreamt of peace; to end the war and establish diplomacy, treaties.

Now?

Now it seemed as though one wrong step would cost the Senju everything.

Yet that wasn't all. For all his life Tobirama was accustomed to the fleetingness of a shinobi's life in particular and his heart had become a hardened thing. Emotions, rare. Hashirama's insane strength made it easier to believe he'd just outlast anything.

But right then, Tobirama feared, deep down - more was at stake now.

The lights inside the Uchiha main family's mansion were dim. Fukuko was surprised they were not out yet - Madara's sleeping habits had improved. The man did not seem any less of the casual menace he had been, but the organisation to his day told her he was back at the helm.

Uncannily quiet.

Waiting, even.

He let Fukuko work through the kinks of their newfound agreement with the Inuzuka in a most gallant way that she couldn't help but wonder at - was he testing her or them.

She ruffled her unruly, spiky black hair. Everything was in motion anyway.

Save for some indeed quaint notes from the Inuzuka scouts near their border, it was all running smoothly.

She walked down the hall past what used to be Akiko's room towards - Madara's. The shoji panel was not fully closed and the hulking Uchiha clan head's silhouette shone past the Uchiha kamon emblazoned on the fine paper in the dark wooden frames.

Fukuko frowned. Decisively, she shoved the door open to find Madara hunched over a small scroll.

Imprinted with the Inuzuka kamon.

"Slithering into my quarters late at night, Fukuko," he drawled slowly enough to make her roll her eyes and want to turn and leave on the spot.

Were it not for the scroll. "I'm worried you're going to stay up too late and then miss your beauty sleep."

His cheek rested on his balled fist. From the cross-legged position, he glanced up at her under dark eyebrows. "Mh. Something I might lose my sleep over?"

Fukuko set her hands on her hips promptly. "Quit this bullshit, Madara. What's up?" Unlike him, she did want to get to bed eventually.

And she had a rather foreboding idea as to what he might lose sleep over.

Madara chuckled darkly. He had learned to indulge her manners by now - a little. "Just these quaint scout reports from the Inuzuka. You see, their sensors picked up the most curious thing."

An icy shiver ran down her spine.

"Apparently there is… a fiery signature amongst the Senju. Rather unlike them… more like… us."

The world had become silent.

Madara's little smile, hollow. Cold. Waiting, indeed.

Fukuko was frozen over. Perhaps a saving grace as to not betray a single thing, but she wanted to puke her raging heart out.

He knew.

She knew.

They had guessed anyway.

"Why, that's crazy indeed."

Madara shoved the little paper off his lap and fluidly rose to his full height, a panther prowling closer. He stopped an arm's length away from her - his obsidian stare boring through her.

Fukuko wondered why he wouldn't activate his Sharingan to scrutinise her.

But she knew why.

He didn't need to.

"Looks like I'll need to keep closer tabs on our friends indeed."

Fukuko's throat bobbed in a dry swallow. "For sure. They seem to make out the most interesting findings."

"So it seems."

Are you stupid, Akiko?!

Notes:

First tender scene? First tender scene. I was so excited to post this chapter. I believe every single one from now on has its own perk, in a sense. Slow burn is getting hotter. 😏

As always, thanks to my faithful beta reader, kuramakakashi/lehbarnes 💖💖💖

Chapter 26

Summary:

Akiko never believed she'd share this with anyone. But here they were. On the cusp.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Sharingan.

Day 34.

(A schematic, axial sketch of a skull, brain and eyes filling both pages. More paper has been attached to each page to make for more space. The free space is littered with annotations, various arrows pointing to each structure of the brain.)

It has been over a month.

With confidence I can say we have discovered a handful of things about the Sharingan now, all in line with Akiko's personal knowledge.

Its enhanced vision as well as optical processing are a result of both intense neural networking as well as a chakra enhanced method, which works as follows: (...)

(...)

Furthermore, the excellent visual memory is due to the extreme neuronal networking between the limbic system and the eye. Visual information is saved unfiltered and as fast as the eye acquires the picture. (...)

Finally, the extensive connections to the frontal cortex denote the immense emotional component of this kekkei genkai. Akiko explained the Sharingan awakens in moments of immense emotional distress, most commonly feelings of loss. During all our experiments she has displayed extensive signs of distress, albeit she emphasised multiple times this was not normal for her - even so, the Sharingan does not just send signals to the frontal cortex but also receives plenty. This synergy seems to be dependent on the intensity of emotion.

Akiko is extremely wary of this.

I find myself hesitant - by all means, Akiko has proven to be different from the rest of her clan. It would be wrong to draw conclusions firstly from a single individual to a collective and secondly from her especially - however.

I am beginning to grasp why the Uchiha's hatred and thirst for revenge are feared.

Akiko had dreaded this day.

She had known all along - all the discomfort, the fear she had felt before, it was riding down to this, eventually.

Tobirama was standing across the research table, on it, various schematics of a human brain - her brain - were laid out. His fingertips rubbed along the side of his jaw. "So, as you can see," he concluded his lengthy explanation - emotions influencing the Sharingan and vice versa - "It'd be… logical to look at the Mangekyo, next."

Her knuckles were white from gripping the edge of the table. There was a wheezing sound.

Ah. Her breath.

Tobirama rubbed his face. "We don't have to-"

"I want to," Akiko pressed out, trying to focus on keeping her breaths even. "Besides, aren't you curious, too? Isn't that the point of this?"

He bared his teeth slightly, her words had struck something in him - his gaze narrowed. "Not if it means causing you panic."

She gritted her teeth again, her gaze fell onto the table. Her chest felt too tight.

"Akiko."

She'd manage this - It had gotten better, after all, with Tobirama's calming presence during her memories. All of this had gotten easier; she would-

"Akiko."

Her gaze snapped up abruptly, she winced. Tobirama's mien was darkened by a deep frown.

"Relax."

Consciously unclenching her jaw and drawing a deep breath, the woman tried to pause. For a moment anyway. The anxiety lingered, ready to spring at her like a wild animal. "It's difficult to."

Tobirama tilted his head slightly, his eyebrows slanted upwards; a little. When he looked pleading like this, Akiko thought he cared so much. "Why?"

Why, why - she had an idea why. With everything Tobirama and she had learned about her normal Sharingan, her idea had become a fairly good guess. "You'll see soon enough, Tobirama," Akiko resigned finally.

One step at a time.

His lips became a thin line.

Akiko hated stalling him like this, too. He deserved to know. If just for his efforts - even though she knew she was sating his own curiosity, as well.

But with the Yamanaka jutsu - he'd see, quite literally.

"Let's begin with examining again, then," he announced, slowly rounding the table. "Presumably the Mangekyo must differ from the Sharingan."

So no Mind Link yet.

Akiko gulped, but nodded.

Once Tobirama had sat down, he pulled his chair closer. Akiko tilted her head back slightly - when she looked back at him, the world had become crystal clear and sharp again - moreso than usual; her Mangekyo was committing every tiny detail of his face to memory instantly. Akiko wanted to focus on that - on him, and not on the looming sense of dread threatening her.

He watched for a moment, simply scrutinising her eyes. Finally, his hands reached forward in the familiar way. Upon blinking, Akiko closed her eyes a moment longer than she had to - sinking into the brief reprieve of Tobirama's warm touch; around her eyes her face, on her head. Tender, carefully, and she wondered if more slowly than usual, he spread his fingers on her scalp.

She'd have to watch it, she'd accidentally nuzzle into it.

A thought that had her cheeks blush immediately.

If Tobirama noticed, he was too polite to comment on it.

One more moment - then she was back, back in her anxious seat of knowing what they'd do today.

"I'll begin," Tobirama mumbled.

Just as slowly, his chakra was coating her network now, enveloping her - softer. No more the storm blowing in her gave as if someone had yanked her to the shore of the sea on a thunderous day. His presence was growing gingerly before he shifted to her eyes, her head - still heady, overwhelming - but more tender all the same.

Akiko wondered if this was in part because she had grown to like it.

"How are you feeling?"

The question startled her; between all the sensations her Mangekyo no doubt magnified she seemed to look at Tobirama again now - of whose proximity she suddenly was acutely aware.

So close.

Her face was feeling as warm as his hands again. "This," she cleared her throat, a bashful smile, "has, ah, gotten a lot better."

The pale tone of Tobirama's skin became a deceptive shade of pink quickly - nothing that could hide from her Mangekyo.

But much more was the flutter of his overwhelming chakra presence inside of her - a happy skip, almost.

He smiled, a little - visibly struggling to retain composure. "I'm… glad," he nodded.

Like this, it was easy - easy to think about the man in front of her and not her kekkei genkai and the acquisition of the Mangekyo in particular.

The Sharingan.

Day 35.

(A schematic view of Akiko's Mangekyo pattern. Additionally, axial views of the human eye as well as the brain with different annotations.)

(...)

All in all, anatomy appears to be identical, however functionality is greatly enhanced by a much stronger connection to the individual's chakra network. This of course is in line with Akiko's mentioning of the strain the eye does put on the user, compared to the Sharingan. It appears to be not only a question of chakra, but also on a cellular level - the strain on the tissue is heightened.

(...)

Likewise, there is a notably more intense connection to the prefrontal cortex and limbic system. Akiko noted the Mangekyo is activated by heavy trauma; this could be a correlation. The development of the Sharingan communicates much more with the emotions of the user than the original eye, or so anatomy suggests. I'll lend it credit due to how distressed Akiko was from mentioning the Mangekyo alone; much less starting to research it. In turn, the signals from the limbic system and prefrontal cortex seem to empower the eye and the chakra lines towards it. (...)

(...)

I'm pleasantly surprised how well we could proceed today. I feared the strain might have been to great for Akiko, but the opposite appeared to be true.

It is comforting to know she can relax, a little, at least. Albeit I need to concentrate more, I feel.

"Susanoo," Tobirama cleared his throat, taking a sip from the tea Akiko had prepared before he continued to scribe down the notes rapidly. If the Sharingan's capabilities had been numerous, the Mangekyo's seemed legion. The notebooks were filling fast.

Akiko regarded his handwriting with a little smile. No matter how fast he wrote - it remained steady. She wondered if she could push it a little. "Mhm, that is the name."

Tobirama nodded. "Go on."

"It's an avatar created out of pure chakra. There are several stages, and frankly I think only my brother might be able to summon the last, but the destructive power is tremendous," she rattled off, watching Tobirama's brush fly over the paper, smirking.

"I can't wait to see that indeed," he huffed drily.

"Of course, the strain on the eyes is equally terrible. The further you take it, the more you are at a risk of going blind."

Akiko wondered briefly just how many Uchiha actually had managed to summon the last stage of the Susanoo and saw it through, quite literally.

Tobirama suddenly paused. "How," the tip of his pen tapped the paper, "how far can you take it?"

Akiko blinked. The question blindsided her - not only because the conversation had been about the abilities of the Mangekyo as such, but also for an obvious reason. "I… don't know," she answered honestly. "I don't think… I can summon it at all."

Tobirama's gaze narrowed slightly. "Why not?"

Her hands grasped her cup of tea, she breathed deeply. Her distress had become a faint echo at this point, in the comfort of Tobirama's company - but the question had hit somewhere sore. "Because… the Susanoo requires unrestrained, extreme emotion. You need to give in to… to something. Rage. Hatred. It has to be intense. I don't…," Akiko broke off; she needed more air. "I don't know what I'd need to summon it. I don't think I'd give in to emotions like that." A broken smile. "Another reason I'm a traitor Uchiha, I guess."

Tobirama's frown became apologetic instantly, his palm flat on the table. "Akiko," he huffed sternly. "Quit saying this nonsense. You are not a traitor to yourself."

Akiko smiled weakly. "That's true." She had paid a high price for that.

And with the firm mien Tobirama regarded her, he seemed to be aware of that sacrifice, too.

Tobirama's finger tapped on the paper then. "Do these emotions have to be negative?"

"Huh?" Akiko tilted her head.

"You speak of extreme emotion. But that doesn't mean it's negative."

Akiko's gaze followed his hand to the slant, somewhat illegible handwriting. "I cannot imagine one of my clan bursting with happiness, Tobirama." Not when they lost family members right and left.

Tobirama realised his fault in thinking quickly. "I… agree."

The contempt for Touka was so heavy in the memory, Tobirama found it difficult not to be enraptured by it. Especially since it was so agreeable. Akiko's razor sharp vision had singled in on her victim, whose visage, contorted by hatred, was charging at her. Still, it was surprising - and perhaps even a bit difficult to stomach - how much disdain Akiko harboured - beneath what Tobirama remembered to be a confident smile.

Looks could be so deceiving.

Yet the moment the Senju captain had locked eyes with Akiko's hidden Mangekyo, this duel had been decided - the fickle chakra flow of Touka's brain was ensnared instantly by her, like a puppet on strings.

Tobirama felt a disturbing rush of power; a thrill - the hunter had her prey cornered.

Distantly, Akiko was ashamed - or so he thought. Besides the memory, the man's attention was still focused on examining what remembering did to Akiko: and fair enough, neuronal systems responsible for emotions were firing rapidly. More curiously; so did the Mangekyo - a circle that seemed to escalate another, the Mangekyo feedings off of Akiko's scorn while the rush of power was fuelling her emotions; her drive to win this: to make an example of Touka.

The fight continued.

And with each passing moment Akiko was showing her supremacy, her contempt grew - holding back was becoming an active process.

Tobirama frowned.

A faint whimper, somewhere.

The memory was flickering, but Tobirama held on. He knew - they both were determined to see it to its end. Touka was kneeling - and Akiko forced herself into her mind.

A sharp inhale.

Touka's thoughts were a horribly fragile thing all of a sudden, Akiko could have squashed them in a moment - the petulant, reluctant things they were - by condescending mercy she had not. Instead, she simply tightened the proverbial thumbscrews until Touka's feeble mind was wailing, crying, screaming from pain - until it would stop resisting her and show her what she wanted.

With remorseless, cool precision. Not once she gave into the thrill of power - an abyss that was alluring, that promised her more. If she'd just keep on going.

Once Akiko's mother had killed Touka's father - the trip was over.

Crushing despair followed; as deep and woeful as her contempt had been aggressive.

So it was true.

It was all true - her mother had tortured this man to death-

The anguish was welling, it was threatening to overtake her.

Tobirama thought he heard Akiko whimper again.

He sucked in a sharp breath - and decided to stop examining her.

Instead, he let his chakra smoothe over her network tenderly - intimately, almost.

Akiko had been well on her way to spiral again.

Then Tobirama had pulled the proverbial rug from under her feet.

The soothing caress of his stormy chakra over her network had been the equivalent of a tight hug - grounding her again. So abrupt, she had almost recoiled completely; just before leaning into it. He was here, with her, not alone - and supportive, right? He wouldn't be doing this, otherwise?

Tobirama withdrew slowly, but Akiko's face still felt hot. She turned her Mangekyo off immediately, and felt the Mind Link being severed.

Tobirama hummed quietly.

"So," he began.

Akiko cut him off immediately. "It's different, I know," she leaned forward, her hands kneading the fabric of her pants. Her breaths still were coming laboured.

"That is one way of putting it."

Akiko swallowed heavily. Of course. At least he hadn't been - put off, or anything like that - unlike her. If the time her Mangekyo awoke had terrified her of her brother, the duel had terrified her of herself.

Now, he knew why.

"My brother said," Akiko's hand rubbed over her face. It was sticky - sweat. "The Mangekyo is what makes us strong, when mine woke. I didn't… I misunderstood back then."

Tobirama gave a low whistle. "I'll believe it. From what I gathered, your emotions empowered it, and in the same vein, your Mangekyo seemed to heighten them. A clever mechanism, when you think about it."

Akiko's hand dropped to her lap. "And forget how lurid power makes an individual."

"And that," he deadpanned. "But you resisted. And you were acutely aware of what happened."

"It still happened," Akiko hissed, finding her chest constrict again. "And I fear it."

Tobirama huffed. "I fear there's dozen more Uchiha with the same kekkei genkai running around-"

"Tobirama," Akiko's hand slammed on the table.

His lips were a tight line.

"Our Sharingan or Mangekyo or the Uchiha themselves haven't changed just because you know a lot more about them now."

He cleared his throat. "They have not. But you and me both understand now why your clan in particular is infamously known for their hatred against enemies and lust for revenge, if given reason." His eyebrow arched up slowly. "Or at the very least, we discovered reasons pertaining to this. One who feels emotions intensely like this - falls prey to anger and hatred when misery and loss of love overcomes them."

Akiko's eyes widened slowly.

She wanted to rebuke that - it sounded too simple, too easy - but she couldn't. Time and again she had tried to broker peace between her clan and others, only to lose Izuna over it.

And to think their kekkei genkai fed off - or into - a vengeful nature, preyed on it -

Did this mean?

Abruptly, Akiko rose to her feet. "I need to think." She was already heading for the door.

"Wait!" Tobirama exclaimed, jumping up to follow her.

His hand caught her sleeve.

She whirled around.

Tobirama's scarlet gaze was widened; there was genuine worry. "Akiko, it was an observation based on what I gleaned from today's exam. The Mangekyo did very get enhanced by emotions-"

Akiko laid her hand on his palm, she smiled gently.

Tobirama's incredulous gaze fell to their hands momentarily.

"I know. And I need to think about those implications." Softly, she removed his hand from her sleeve. "We'll talk later."

With a last wave to a dumbfounded Tobirama, Akiko was out into the night.

Akiko was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the empty training ground. Above her, a clear starry night - the same she had adored from the third story of the small pagoda of the Uchiha main family's mansion many times over.

She breathed deeply when a breeze hit her, it was chilly despite the season. Akiko leaned back, her palms kneaded the sand.

She had gotten what she wanted, no?

Finally, she was not just using her Sharingan but she also understood it.

And yet never before had she felt more at conflict - distressed.

Akiko refused to believe a kekkei genkai alone was what made her clan capitalise revenge - hatred - yet that wasn't what they had had found out either, has it? They merely recognised their eyes preying on emotions, did they not?

Huffing, the woman leaned forward. Her fingertips traced the lines inside of her palm.

Despite everything; a war that robbed her two brothers so early in their lives, their home had been a warm one. Filled with love. Akiko even wanted to say compared to the Senju, the Uchiha's community was a much more loving one - but that was difficult when the Senju had received her quite literally as a mortal enemy on the run.

From her own clan.

Akiko breathed deeply.

Perhaps she was the problem.

All her life she had been fighting for peace - diplomatic solutions wherein clans would sit down and talk rather than slaughter another for money. Izuna and Madara had indulged her, Fukuko had told her she was wasting her time. If Akiko were to ponder what she really did ardently burn for - it was a dream of peace, a world were the stupid war had ended.

She had given everything up for it.

Her vision became blurry. She sniffed.

Izuna's death by the hands of the very man who comforted her through these sessions. Yet now she wouldn't forget his face - Izuna's hateful visage as she had saved Tobirama from certain death. Tobirama, who had agreed to broker peace with her people.

Izuna, angered by his - their - attitude, had lunged for them.

Akiko's palms wiped over her face.

She sobbed miserably.

Why hadn't he stopped? Just that moment? Akiko had lost brothers, their mother, their father to the Senju, too. But she never remembered the killer's face - it was this war, this damn war-

Her eyes prickled.

Her Sharingan was flickering - caustically, she snorted through the sobs. Here it was again; her emotions triggering her kekkei genkai.

What did it take for someone to chose peace over revenge?

Why had she but not Izuna?

Not-

Madara?

Akiko's sobs stopped.

Madara, her big brother, who had done nothing but protect her - had seized her throat and tried to suffocate her. His hateful glare was still as equally haunting as Izuna's eyeless sockets were. Her brother had become so enraged, he went even for her - in both of their darkest hours. Akiko knew she was not innocent in this. But still - her big brother. Her protector.

He could have exiled her, he could have punched her - he tried to kill her.

Madara, whose grief and hate knew no ends.

Whose dojutsu were unparalleled. Even before he acquired Izuna's eyes, his Mangekyo was feared and famed.

Her tears welled again. Was that what her brother felt?

The sorrow that had wanted to swallow her when her Mangekyo woke lingered, it was pooling inside of her again and Akiko was dancing on the tightrope of that bottomless grief.

Only grief.

No hate.

She could have hated Tobirama. She could have hated Madara. She did not. All her Mangekyo had done to her was terrorise her and burden her with unspeakable, maddening despair. So much so, even the sheer mention of it instilled fright in her; thinking just about Tobirama researching her Sharingan had brought her disgusting nightmares - all since that one moment.

That was the last piece in the puzzle, was it not?

The awakening of her Mangekyo. Something had changed back then.

If she were to examine it -

To share this memory with Tobirama let a cold shiver run down her spine. It would be to revisit the darkest moment of her life.

And yet - she felt confident enough to.

And she knew why, but she did not want to.

The realisation simply increased her distress, Akiko did not know anymore what was more intense: the prospect of remembering Madara almost killing her, or-

This feeling when she thinks of Tobirama. The quite literally blind trust. The fact his touch calmed her more than she herself ever managed to. The fact she was missing it, at times. The fact their conversations, even if biting and annoying at times, made her smile. The fact his wit, his pestering tenacity, his teases had pushed her but also made her - happier. And now, confident enough to deal with terrors left in the wake of her own decisions.

Her eyes burnt, her vision crystal sharp by her now active Sharingan - her eyes felt vibrant.

Akiko knew she'd lay her life down for him if it came to it.

Because if she did not - because if there was a world without him - it'd be poorer, darker.

She did not want to be there. That was a loss Akiko knew she could not overcome.

"What are you doing," she whispered to herself, hands cupping her face.

Her breaths were coming shorter, her heart hammered against her ribs.

She was scared.

For the first time since he owned the machiya, Tobirama spent the night there. At least, voluntarily so, and not with his head on his desk, dozing off. Constantly, he had sensed Akiko's signature between those of the slumbering Senju around - the roaring beacon she was. A number of times he had been ready to get up and follow her, but each time his decency appealed to him not to do so. He'd simply… make sure she kept to the compound, at least.

After finishing the notes of today, the house seemed colder - lonelier. Surely she wouldn't be spending the entire night outside, would she?

Between wondering where Akiko was, distracting himself with reading through his notes, his materials on his Shadow Clone jutsu or plain staring at the wall, Tobirama must have fallen asleep. The next time he woke, head on the research table - some birds were already chirping outside. Early morning hours, then. Hastily, he sensed for Akiko's signature - it was upstairs, in her room.

He sighed. Quaint relief washed through him. He had better catch two or three hours of sleep before the day started, himself. Dragging himself to the second bedroom upstairs, he unrolled the spare futon and crashed there without a second thought.

By the clock, he woke again - Tobirama found he could never sleep into the later morning hours. Of course he felt adequately shattered.

For the second time today, he forced himself up - downstairs where Akiko was sitting at the research table.

He quickly went down the stairs. "You're here," he greeted her, a worried undertone.

Her fingertips drummed on the table, her gaze snapped to the side, sharply. "You are here. I wondered if I should wake you when I came back, but since you only ever sleep three hours or so, I thought I'd let you." A smirk.

Tobirama rolled his eyes. "Good morning to you, too, then," he rounded the table slowly, scratching the back of his head. His facial paint must look - questionable.

Akiko's attentive gaze never left him. "You didn't go back home," she breathed.

"No," Tobirama murmured, desperately hoping she did not expect more of an explanation for that. Because he really did not know how to deliver one.

She took a deep breath. "Tobirama."

Her tone was ominous enough to have him square his shoulders immediately, frowning.

"I want you to look at the memory of my Mangekyo awakening. And examine that."

His gaze widened instantly. The jitter of her voice was enough to tell him how much they frightened her, but sure enough, her signature radiated discomfort. "We made good progress, Akiko. I don't think that is necessary."

She shook her head. "It is. I'm telling you, Tobirama."

He pinched the bridge of his nose. As much as he wanted to know what this memory was - from a pure scientific standpoint - each moment he witnessed her distress put him off more off it. Though he knew precisely what he wanted to say - the words were difficult. "Well," he began slowly, "I do not want to cause you this kind of panic."

Akiko's gaze widened momentarily - Tobirama thought he heard her gasp. Her signature's noise fluttered. He sensed something else, more than a kind of familiar warmth - more than he wanted to scrutinise now. It faded quickly anyhow, when she spoke again.

"Do it for me, then. Please. Because I ask you to."

Tobirama gasped. Just like that, the woman seemingly had reached into his chest, and squeezed the budding warmth that had been nursing itself on - her. And for all the same reasons he wanted to refuse, to protect her.

As if she read his mind, her gaze became pleading. "Please."

Tobirama sighed.

"Very well."

The man rounded the table, his feet were dragging a little. He still did not want to do this - as he approached her, he saw the fright in her gaze; the tremble of her lower lip. He stopped sensing her emotions; he didn't want to know anymore. Tobirama would well be in the picture anyway. Pushing the chair close, he sat down again.

Akiko took a deep breath, tilting her head a little. "I need to warn you. It'll be… intense."

Snorting caustically, "Really? You need to point it out again?"

Akiko sighed. "Start, Tobirama."

Performing the Mind Link jutsu had become an easy practice at this point, yet Tobirama hesitated - instantly, Akiko's frowning gaze found him. She seemed pleading again, her lips downwards slightly, the crimson eyes glistening. His hands formed the ring as his sensor perception honed in on her entirely again - and a few signs later, a rock of sheer anxiety rolled over him. He inhaled sharply as he picked Akiko's wild distress apart from his own worry; poignantly ignoring the embarrassed kind of gleeful shyness they both seemed to experience. It seemed faint anyway; but still.

They wanted to revisit what seemed like one of Akiko's worst memories - to examine it.

The moment Tobirama considered this, Akiko seemed to recoil. A pang of guilt stabbed him. He wanted to think he didn't mean it like that, but was that true.

Slowly, his hands began to reach for her face before he'd embarrass himself more. Akiko's breaths were coming faster. As his fingertips settled in place and grazed over her scalp, threading through her silky hair, she sighed. Her comfort became his; Akiko closed her eyes for a moment.

They both simply breathed.

Tobirama held her face gently, taking it in with crystal clarity. Her fair skin, the slight crease of her brows, the strands of hair falling over his hands. Her skin was so warm, so soft - his heart was hammering in his chest again; the warmth was back. Lightly, tenderly, he began to establish the chakra connection. A brush over her network first. She shuddered - slowly he intensified it until the workings of her eyes and brain became utterly familiar to him, his chakra moving through her with ease.

Akiko opened her eyes. Her hands each grasped his wrists.

Tobirama's gaze widened momentarily.

The crimson pattern of her Mangekyo shone in stark contrast.

"Whatever you see, don't stop until I do, Tobirama," she breathed.

"If you get too-"

"No."

He was panting.

Abruptly, the scene shifted. Tobirama was staring at Izuna's eyeless , pale corpse. The blood stained his face and his expression a look of sheer accusation.

He wanted to recoil - and the memory flickered.

Distantly, he heard Akiko whimper. "Please."

Of course. This was Akiko's perception at the time. Next, a pressure in his neck - a cruel hand, forcing him to keep on gazing down with bruising force. It was Madara, he knew instantly - he was doing this to her. His hot voice breathed at his ear, tears streamed down his face.

Look, Akiko. Look.

Fury was roiling inside of Tobirama - violent anger. How dare he-

Yet Izuna's dark, empty sockets screamed mute accusations at him. Distress became utter panic, and what grief he experienced spiked into a bottomless ocean of despair. A hopeless pit of sorrow. No light. Only fear, anguish and guilt.

Tobirama felt himself panic.

How could someone exist in such a world?

The sensations became physical - condensing, pulling, as though a string was being shot through his eye to the back of his skull.

He wanted to pull away.

It was too much.

Akiko didn't let him - her hands held his in place. Almost. Almost there.

Tobirama's breathing was labored. His distress was a muddled mess within physical agony Akiko had been experiencing. A brief lull followed when it finally faded.

Her Mangekyo had awoken.

Then, the wave crashed in over him.

The moment he laid these brilliant sharp eyes on Izuna's lifeless, eyeless corpse his horrifying visage was branding itself to her memory. The bottomless sorrow came crushing over him like a wave that wanted to drown him. There was no escaping it; no air to breathe, no light anymore; only the neverending darkness of her brother's blood on her hands. Over it all, she seemed to scream one question: why, why did he have to die?

How could a person live like this?!

How could he endure even one more second of this?

Hands slapped down on her shoulders. Pressing down. Madara's voice was back. Tobirama clung to his own fury like a lifeline in this ghastly pit of desperation.

Do you feel that?

That is what makes us strong.

That is why we will not yield to them!

Every moment Akiko - he - wished for this utter misery to end, this incomprehensible grief no single human being would stay sane in.

Let that be your reminder to never, ever even entertain those silly ideas about making peace with the Senju again. Think about your dead brother before you decide to come at me, yapping about treaties with them or ending a war.

Something changed. Within Akiko, he knew - in the memory - suddenly, there seemed to be a way out. Madara's way. To take all this, this loss, and make it hate - revenge.

It was so obvious, Tobirama figured, was it not?

But that did not happen - in all of this suffering, this grief, Tobirama came to share Akiko's carthaic clarity: it wasn't Tobirama's fault Izuna died; nor had Akiko killed him - the war had. The war they kept on fighting when they could have peace, if they forgave.

Rage indeed was filling her, but it was ice-cold, calculating. Pulling her from the bottomless pit of despair that nearly had consumed her - rising anew, to face Madara.

Tobirama's hands trembled. His own rage, probably, his helplessness - the sheer incomprehensible scale of this all - he didn't know anymore. He was in a dazed state of grief and anger when Akiko made her brave stance in front of her brother.

He wanted to warn her; she clearly was poking the proverbial bear there.

Next he knew Madara Uchiha's hands were around his neck, strangling him.

He looked into his eyes - the lurid gaze of his Mangekyo Sharingan, devoid of the endless brotherly love.

Only hatred remained.

Tobirama ripped his hands away from Akiko's head.

"Ah!" She shrieked, jerked into the present like Tobirama was. Thankfully so, but brutally. Cutting an intense connection like that was more than unpleasant.

Compared to this though, mercy.

He snipped the Mind Link in an instant, as well.

Blood rushed in his ears, he leaned forward and propped his elbows on his knees as his hands raked through his hair. His breaths were laboured. Scalding hot fury was burning underneath his skin. Out of everything he just had witnessed - sure enough, mingled with Akiko's emotions, both present and past - anger stood out. For all she had gone through. An unnatural, inhumane amount of despair, of sorrow - wading in an ocean Tobirama couldn't even imagine anymore, had he not seen it himself. A place so dark, he felt himself fighting for air just thinking about it again.

That was how the Mangekyo awoke?

All she had gone through? Right before coming here?

Still raking his hair, very slowly, he pried apart his findings from examining Akiko during all of this. As much as he managed to pay attention, anyway.

"Tobirama?"

His head snapped up.

Akiko's gaze was wide, her eyes black again, glistening. She had been crying. "Are you alright?"

Akiko was still reeling. Strangely enough, revisiting Izuna's lifeless body had been a bearable thing with Tobirama by her side, even though his growing fury had become more difficult to handle. Still, her hands kneaded the fabric of her pants shakily still.

Tobirama's gaze had her gasp, however. He did not seem angry anymore - he looked murderous, almost. "You're asking me that?" His deep voice was a low hiss.

Weakly, Akiko leaned forward to take his hand, still trembling. "Well," she swallowed tickly. "It is what it is."

The man grasped her hand firmly, his thumb trailing over her skin. He was still heaving heavy breaths.

"I've been there many times, you know," Akiko ventured to explain, not sure why. It might set him off more - she knew. The words were rattling off on their own though, before she was aware of them. "Sometimes Izuna rises and chokes me, too. Sometimes Madara turns the genjutsu on me. Sometimes I can't escape-" she broke off.

Tobirama was squeezing her hand, so firmly it was uncomfortable, almost. His hold on her trembled a little, his gaze dropped. "This was what has been haunting you about the Mangekyo, your Sharingan even," a haughty whisper.

Akiko's free hand rubbed over her thigh again. "Everything changed after this. At least. Slowly, I guess," imperceptible, at first. The short, panicked moment when Hashirama had sparred with her - heralding what was to come. Her fright about Tobirama finding out what she did to Tomi - not the fact, but precisely what. The duel - and then after.

Blood was rushing in her ears again. She felt spent - there was only so much grief, agony and fear she would take in a day. It had all blurred into a conglomerate of sheer misery; with the snapping distress off of her heels, she just sat here, now.

Tobirama was straightening his back slowly, inhaling deeply. The sound called Akiko to attention, his scarlet gaze studying her. Thankfully the fury was gone, but his shoulders still were tense. "I suppose by now it is obvious. But the moment your Mangekyo woke, there was a burst of chakra being released in your network. It seemed to be… also interacting with your emotions."

Mirthlessly, she chuckled. "Well, that's in line with what we found out so far. The Mangekyo especially seems to escalate preferably painful emotions."

Tobirama sighed deeply. "Not just in the past. But also in the present. It's a cycle. Still, the awakening was -," he pinched the bridge of his nose. "Something else."

Akiko softly let go of Tobirama's hand to rub her palms over her face.

This was it, then.

A simple, dumb mechanism her genetics had gifted her with?

Not only had her kekkei genkai amplified her own grief from the day it had evolved dramatically.

Madara's also had been gargantuan from the day his Mangekyo woke, when their first sibling fell in the war. And when Izuna died, he had gained the Eternal Mangekyo. Akiko couldn't know what happens to an individual then, but something in her wanted to refuse her brother had not been driven by something else when his hands were squeezing the life out of her.

"This is also what has been affecting my brother, then," she breathed finally.

Tobirama inhaled a sharp breath. His frown darkened immediately. "Mangekyo or not, he made a choice. You also made a choice that day, Akiko. Despite everything."

Akiko swallowed drily. She could not refute that point, exactly.

What was it then?

Had all the research shown her in the end, while there was a predisposition, it had been a conscious choice - to leave her brother?

That Madara wanted to strangle her?

Had she been looking for salvation in this? The answer to the secrets of the Sharingan explaining why … why her life had become this?

No.

It had been her all along - her Mangekyo cemented herself in stone.

Just like Madara had been.

Akiko covered her face in her palms.

She sobbed quietly. Distantly, she was aware of Tobirama's hand rubbing her shoulder.

The Sharingan.

Day 46.

I am unsure if words will do justice to what I experienced today.

(A detailed, schematic sketch of the human brain, including the eye. It's an axial view. Dozens of annotations denote findings.)

The awakening of the Mangekyo Sharingan is hailed by a vast release of chakra in the dense network that already coats the neuronal network of the eye, the optical nerves, the limbic system and the prefrontal cortex. The individual experiences extreme emotion first, amplified then by the chakra release, which seems to transform the eye. A painful process, both emotionally and physically.

(...)

Once more, it has become clear how the Mangekyo's intense neuronal and chakra connections to the prefrontal cortex and limbic system alike affect memory and emotions. Likewise, the individual's feelings will then fortify this kekkei genkai. Specifically strong emotions, i.e. hate, grief, anger. Specifically the loss of a loved one. Considering my observations from Akiko's fight with Touka, the enhanced power serves to keep the cycle running.

Detrimentally clever.

(...)

(...)

It is common knowledge to slight an Uchiha is to make an enemy. To harm or kill their loved ones is to make yourself a mortal enemy who will not stop until they avenged the deed. Their revenge and hatred are infamous; they utilise it in war to a frightening degree that has kept our clan on the move ever since. I used to think there was that, a particularly hateful clan for the both of our histories. All of my research with Akiko has demonstrated there is more than that beneath it. A mechanism to spur an Uchiha to even greater power. I should not be surprised anymore, should I? I have seen the lurid stares of their child-killing squads when I could barely lift a kunai. At the time, the Senju had been doing the same - the same despicable practice, of course.

Even so - if the horrific demonstration today had brought one thing to light, it is that no matter how deep the hatred of an Uchiha might run, it is a willful decision to give in to it.

Akiko Uchiha is before me, the living example of denying this very legacy. She has every reason to despise me, the one who killed her brother: she does not. She has suffered an incredible, insane amount of grief, of anguish - and yet no hate came of it. In the moment any human being justifiably might have turned to rage towards the loss of their sibling; she did not.

She took the amalgamation of the suffering, the misery and with it indeed rage - rage at the circumstance that made it so - and a frightful ambition to forge it into a different future - into peace. And it continued - upon her arrival she was treated ungraciously - we had all reasons to mistrust her - but still, she did not begin to hate anyone or anything. Despite Touka's constant attacks, she remained steadfast, calm.

A woman who had shouldered all this sorrow, suffered through a moment where weaker persons might have killed themselves, remaining in masterful control of herself.

It is my belief I am not just having deep respect for her kind of strength - it has grown to a more profound feeling, an endearing warmth whenever she's close, touching. How could I not, with someone like her? Akiko Uchiha is an intelligent, witty woman; I seldom have enjoyed conversing or even inane, sarcastic banters with anyone like this. Her grace in combat is marvellous and training with her is a delight.

There isn't anyone else like her; if she were gone, I do not wish to think about that.

This feelings has a name, I cannot-

(The note breaks off.)

Notes:

Mhmmm, what's this 👀 I think it speaks for itself 😅

That being said, this is the final big chapter where I dump all my wannabe lore about the Sharingan. It's been fun to! I hope you enjoyed it, too.

On another note, as I occasionally still am browsing the Tobirama tag on tumblr (because I never learn, sigh) and read all the, uh, nice and not so nice things posted there, I'll say it again: I'm not here to enter any discourse about what the Sharingan is about, the Uchiha, what Tobirama has or has not done canonically and whatnot. This is just my take, my story, and I'll write it and share it - the end. I'm not discussing anything, either. My personal take is: if anyone as time to enter lengthy and aggressive discourse over fictional characters that appeared for a max of, what, 40 chapters? in a +700 chapter long manga, then, wow. I wish I had your schedule.
Sorry, this got a bit ranty. But that's why it's the end note 😅

As always, beta'd by the loveliest and bestest kuramakakashi/lehbarnes 💖💖

Chapter 27

Summary:

In vino veritas. Perhaps it's the calmth before a storm, but the famous Senju honey wine has interesting effects on many a member of the clan.

Notes:

Obvious warning for inebriation and alcohol mentions in this chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The next morning felt impossible.

How could Akiko continue like she had?

On the other hand, what was keeping her from not doing exactly that?

Her heart felt oddly free. Her mind was lithe and the weight that had been pressing down her shoulders felt lifted. Not gone - Akiko wondered if it would ever be - but it was as though she could straighten her back fully again and walk upright.

All thanks to sharing this - everything - with Tobirama. Beyond a mere retelling of her sad story, he knew her now.

It was exhilarating. Akiko felt a rush of warmth, of comfort just thinking about it.

Which lasted precisely until the evening, when the white-haired Senju was sitting across the research table, wearing his trademark frown, index finger and thumb cupping his chin.

He was pondering the research notes - the last entry, it seemed.

Akiko wrung her hands in her lap a little. "Is… everything alright?" Quite frankly she had expected their work to continue - but Tobirama's measured reservation was - unnerving, almost.

He winced, startled, but only ever so slightly - his eyebrows shot up in surprise, but already, there was this mellow slant in them. "You keep asking me that, Akiko. Yet I believe I should ask you."

She shrugged. "I have lived with it for a bit now."

"But it has been wearing you down."

Akiko inhaled slowly. Of course Tobirama would be on point like that. She wanted to smile at that. "I've been putting myself under additional pressure by our project. By using my Mangekyo…," she waved a little. "By investigating my brother's plans."

The sharp, scarlet gaze narrowed slightly. He did not answer directly. Instead, he scrutinised her - looking for something. Akiko knew he was sensing now - he'd know her comfort, the silly lightness of her very self.

She didn't care.

In fact, she wanted him to know.

His eyes widened slightly. He cleared his throat. "So… how are you feeling now?"

She breathed deeply. It wasn't as though Akiko had not pondered this herself. "I'm… a little better now. It's still terrifying, but the thought of not being alone with this memory anymore is soothing."

She thought to have seen his throat move abruptly as he swallowed drily; his pale cheeks were a deceptive shade redder - more like his three crimson streaks of facial paint. "I'm glad," he uttered fervently.

Akiko's lips stretched in a fine smile. Perhaps her face did feel warmer, too.

Tobirama cleared his throat again. "May I ask a question… about the memory?"

Her smile waned a little, but she nodded. "Sure."

He frowned slightly. "I understand that Madara took Izuna's eyes?"

Akiko ignored the chill that crept up her spine. Luckily, the oppressive image of her brother's hollow, bloody eye sockets kept out this time. "To gain the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan."

"You'll have to elaborate."

She smirked. "It used to be a legend. You see, those with the Mangekyo are doomed to go blind, eventually."

Tobirama's frown darkened tellingly. "Blind?" His stern demand lacked a certain edge - his deep voice was still soft enough to be worried.

Akiko's smile finally became truly sad. It was time to reveal the last chapter of their research project. "The more the Mangekyo is used, the more eyesight deteriorates, if it is too frequent and too intense. It is inevitable, given our times and the sheer power."

He was quiet again, pondering. Once more she found herself wishing to know his mind - but she didn't need to. The way his deep voice was just a bit too quiet in his next inquiry was telling enough. "So it will happen to you, too?"

"I suppose so," she somberly hummed. Yet another haunting thing to think of, now that she considered it. "If I use my Mangekyo too often and too intensely." And she would.

Everyone did.

The corners of Tobirama's mouth turned down slightly as his lips were a thin line only. His frown was dark now, the hand on the table clenched to a fist - but just a moment; then he flexed it over the research journal. He sighed. "I suspected something like this, to be honest."

"You did?"

"Simply for the sheer strain the rather delicate structure of the eyes and chakra pathways are being put under when it is activated. It was just an observation, however, not concise proof."

Akiko had to spare him a joyless huff. Of course he'd have guessed it. "Well, you've proven once more why you're best qualified for the research of my kekkei genkai. It's true. And to cut back to your initial question," she splayed her hands on the table herself now, breathing in deeply again, "the cure is the Eternal Mangekyo. It's the Mangekyo taken from a close blood relative and transplanted to yourself, so the legend said."

Tobirama's hand cupped his chin again, a silver eyebrow arched up slowly. "And foregoing how utterly barbaric this sounds-"

"Tobirama," Akiko growled.

"-you make it sound as though it has never been tried before."

"The Mangekyo is not as common as you think. And," Akiko shot him a narrow glare. She knew precisely what his sarcastic mind was thinking right now. "We do not make a practice of ripping another's relative's eyes out."

Tobirama's quiet huff was all the confirmation she needed.

Akiko rolled her eyes.

"So," he drawled, tilting his head back to idly study the ceiling. "Now Madara has an even more powerful Mangeyko."

"A terrifyingly powerful Mangekyo, Tobirama."

"Just our luck." He sighed.

The silent stretched for a moment, looming, threatening - Akiko's mind wandered to her dangerously empowered brother, scheming in alliances he used to detest so much. Considering he was the prime example of anything an Uchiha could ever hope to be, it made even less sense why now, out of all times, he would do this.

The more thought Akiko gave it, the more she felt caged by it again; haunted. As though there was no more air to breathe-

"Well, lucky for us, there is a fantastic occasion to forget all the very real and lethal dangers around us tonight," Tobirama spat with thinly veiled cynicism, abruptly ripping Akiko out of her indeed gloomy, spiralling thoughts.

"Come again?" She blinked.

He was leaning over the research notebook again, turning the page to what she knew was a schematic drawing of the Mangekyo's neural pathways. "There's a feast in the main plaza tonight."

"Oh. Nice to know."

Tobirama rolled his eyes. "Please. No need for this kind of testy response. They will gorge on honey wine in celebration of someone's marriage most don't even care about. And when they're all drunk, they'll stagger around, clamour and-"

"Goodness, spirits forbid they have a good time, Tobirama."

His palm slapped on the page, the other hand raised to point at Akiko. "I'm concerned of you welcoming this opportunity, Akiko. However you never have attended Senju festivities before, so. You were warned."

The woman smirked slowly. "And I do so welcome the challenge."

Dozens upon dozens of lanterns, each emblazoned with the Senju kamon were lighting up the main square of the compound in a gentle, warm light. In the middle of it was a wooden barrel of a size Akiko had never seen before: taller than a grown man and as wide as his arms' span.

So this was the fabled Senju honey wine.

The plaza had already filled with what seemed to be every clan member, each dressed in the traditional garments and the Senju kamon on the back of their haoris. Despite everything, Akiko still felt misplaced in her faux, black Uchiha tunic albeit it was of no less inferior making.

Thanks to Maru, really.

Even so, Akiko stood a bit awkwardly at the side of the crowd that had organised itself in groups, some sitting at the long tables, others standing. The hum of conversation carried throughout the plaza but it was dominated by the striking tunes of a drum and a shamisen - and some Senju with awfully red cheeks dancing along. Quite frankly Akiko did not know where to go, at all.

Maybe back home.

But then she did want to try out that mead. Tobirama had explained it was free for everyone - the occasion was the betrothal of two individuals whose names she had forgotten already.

With a sigh, she awkwardly made her way towards the barrel. Akiko wondered where Tobirama was - he had made his dislike about the Senju's feasts obvious.

Getting drunk is what they're doing, he had explained tersely, furiously scribbling down notes in his research notebook. Gorging on free alcohol and making new matches of questionable length.

Sounds like they take the chance to let go for once, Akiko had chuffed.

Oh, they let go alright. You'll see.

He probably was avoiding this altogether. After her precarious realisation about the depth of her feelings about the white-haired Senju, she wasn't certain if it wasn't a good thing.

Akiko didn't trust herself in an inebriated state around Tobirama.

She almost had made her way towards the barrel.

"Akiko? Akiko!" A cheerful voice called her.

The woman turned towards the source with risen eyebrows and a polite smile - that became genuine when she recognised the young man it belonged to.

Eiichi looked a little bit lost in the traditional Senju garment. His shaggy, brown hair was tousled and his cheeks were bright red. "Did you- uhm-," he suddenly stammered, his gaze flitted between the barrel and Akiko. "I'm glad you're here!"

Akiko couldn't help but smile a little bit wider. At least she had company now, none she awkwardly gotten herself into. "I'm glad I'm not alone anymore, indeed."

If Eiichi's cheeks became any more red, she would be concerned. "Oh- Oh! Would- Let me, please!" Hastily, he closed up towards the barrel as Akiko followed slowly, frowning curiously.

The young man filled up a wooden mug with the golden mead eagerly. Bright as the red morning sun, he turned towards Akiko then.

His gaze was wide. "M-may I-I o-of-"

Why was he stammering all of a sudden?

Eiichi's abashed gaze grew wider suddenly - the outstretched hands lowered, his lower lip quivered in a very distinct way - the young lad froze over completely all of a sudden.

Shocked and unable to escape whatever realisation he had. "Uhm. I-"

Akiko frowned. "Eiichi?"

"What do you think you're doing?!"

Right next to her, with unmistakable fury, a very familiar deep timbre hissed so lowly, Akiko winced and worried he was going to draw a katana on the young smith.

Tobirama pointedly stomped to stand between Eiichi and Akiko, who could only marvel at his impressively squared shoulders and the Senju kamon on the back of his haori.

If only he was facing a real opponent, that was.

This, however, seemed more like bullying.

Akiko cleared her throat drily and stepped around the hulking warrior to find Eiichi a pitiful heap of misery, being stared down by the towering man. "Tobirama, he was only offering me-"

His scarlet gaze snapped to her, narrowed to tiny slits. "I know, Akiko, I saw."

Was that supposed to explain anything?

Wait, had Tobirama been watching her be alone all this time?!

"Then why are you behaving like a wild boar?!"

Tobirama's stare bored into her uncommented and with undaunted ire. As though any of this somehow was her fault as well.

"I-I-I-I'll l-l-leave," Eiichi stuttered. Before Tobirama could verbally chase him off more, the young man seemed to have evaporated so fast, the woman did wonder if he didn't have any shinobi training whatsoever.

Akiko's mouth hung a little open.

What the hell had just happened?

Before she had so much as the sliver of a chance to ask or even accuse Tobirama of making such a scene, the man had turned on his heels to stalk towards the barrel and fill up yet another wooden mug. Only now did Akiko notice his pale cheeks being a distinct redder shade - not quite the vermillion hue of streaks of paint, but. With how he behaved, she wanted to think that wasn't just due to anger but also the golden liquid he was pouring into the cup.

As abruptly as he had stomped towards the barrel, he was coming towards Akiko again.

A dark shadow hung over his mien, the scowl was deep.

Akiko nearly flinched. She was perfectly sure he'd dump the honey wine on her and she wouldn't even know why.

Her muscles tensed. Her left legs swivelled backwards slightly in anticipation.

Tobirama glowered.

"May I offer you a cup of honey wine, Akiko Uchiha."

Akiko gaped.

It wasn't even a question. It was a snarl, and the man seized her wrist as he spoke and plastered the cup into her hand.

His nostrils flared. Then, Tobirama stalked off.

Akiko stared at the cup in her hand with wide eyes. She turned to gaze over her shoulder - Tobirama's silvery hair being deceptively easy to spot now. He was weaving through the crowd.

Well, alright then.

"Thank you for this," she called after the Senju mockingly, who was already long gone. So much for company.

With a sigh, she took a sip of the famous brew. A heady, sweet taste - the warmth from the alcohol pleasantly tingled down her throat, into her very chest. Combined with the candid taste, it was a deceptive drink.

And a very tasty one.

Akiko downed the mug in one gulp.

Her head felt light afterward.

Only then, she noticed the roaring laughter from a table to her right. She squinted. Gotoku and - Touka. Akiko wanted to think they shared a joke, but the gruff man was pointing at her.

Ah. I am the joke.

Whether it was the alcohol or the fact it was her, she didn't know, but Akiko sauntered over with more cadence than she'd normally have.

"What's so funny?" She puffed her cheeks up and put her arms to her hips.

Unfortunately, Gotoku was unable to answer as his massive body was being wrecked by ridicule still. Judging by the number of empty mugs in front of him, that man was not to be held entirely accountable as well.

His sister had indulged a little less in the golden treasure, but Touka's nose also was a redder shade. For once, her silver glare was not hateful nor contemptuous. Just genuinely amused.

"You," she rattled off as her brother kept slapping the table without even trying to reign himself in.

Still, Akiko could not guess what terrible thing she had accomplished yet again to merit this. "For sure, being left alone twice at a festival is a laughing matter. Very mature of you," she spat back in what she knew was a poor defence.

Touka threw her head back in utter laughter again, her whole body shook with it. "By the spirits, you really have no clue, do you?"

Akiko's fuse was short. Maybe because of the alcohol. Probably because Touka was getting the better of her here. Most likely because she was being led on since the moment she stepped into this stupid festival and nobody had the grace to explain the rules to her, but rather bully another and then make fun of her for it.

Gotoku almost falling off the bench and turning red as he kept on bellowing with laughter didn't help.

Akiko slapped her palm on the table. "What?! What is it?!"

Touka kept on spluttering. "The mead, woman," she gasped with difficulty, "Tobirama offered mead to you!"

"Bwahahaha!" Gotoku's fist slammed the table so abruptly, Akiko winced. "Drove 'lil Eiichi off like some rutting stag before he did! Hahahah," he hollered so loudly Akiko was sure the entire compound would know now.

Touka joined in the laughter again, both siblings continued to feed off of Akiko's confusion. Petulantly, she crossed her arms now. "Okay, I get it, apparently it's important who offers you mead and when," she hissed.

The woman managed to contain herself a little to manage an answer, but Gotoku was still panting too heavily. "Not just important, you oh-so-smart Uchiha," she heaved with surprisingly little disgust at her family name.

Gotoku suddenly hoisted himself up at the table, the smell of the honey wine hit Akiko's nose. "He wants to f-"

"You offer mead to someone you're interested in," Touka intercepted loudly, rolling her eyes at her brother.

"Yeah, interested in, as in, you wanna f-"

"Romance! Love!" Touka shouted at her brother now, slamming her fist on the table, glaring at her brother.

Who took a point sip of his mead.

Again, Akiko was gaping. Then warmth spread in her chest as her heart hammered happily against her ribs - all the way up to her cheeks, which now certainly were a distinct shade of pink. Not only from the honey wine.

"Oh," she whispered, merrily. "You'd think he-"

"Think?!" Gotoku's attention was back on Akiko, flashing a bright grin. "If your precious family killed all Senju except Tobirama, it wouldn't be up to him to decide if the clan's blood lives on, let me put it that way."

Akiko's jaws still didn't close. "What?"

His palm smashed on the poor, abused table. "How may times do I have to say it?! He wants to f-"

"What my brother is trying to say," Touka cut in so loudly, Akiko's eardrum hurt. "Even a blind person would see how smitten he is with you. It's disgusting. It's only proper he offered you mead."

Akiko's head must be a bright shade of red now. Possibly thanks to the honey wine she did not care it was out of Touka out of all people, but dumbfoundedly, she gave into the serene feeling of wholehearted comfort that spread in her.

So Tobirama was smitten with her.

Wordlessly, she walked to sit down besides Gotoku.

"Hey! That wasn't an invitation!" Touka snarled, but her brother slammed his big palm down on Akiko's shoulder.

"Ey, Touka, her damn date walked off. Be cool."

Gotoku shoved another tankard towards Akiko, filled to the brim with the deceptive liquid. Touka rolled her eyes and resumed nursing hers.

He was right though - why had Tobirama run off like that?

Akiko turned to search for his silver hair in the crowd - anywhere. She'd refuse to let this wonderful warmth in her chest be tainted. Tobirama… had done what he had, right?

Tobirama hated festivals.

An excuse for the battle worn shinobi to let go of all restraint and gorge on the alcohol the clan freely offered. Sure enough, morale was important and needed to be kept up. But alcohol had the unfortunate side effect of disinhibition, waggy tongues and way too familiar behaviour. Tobirama never minded running off anyone with his usual galant manners, but the average inebriated person only responded so well.

And he himself was not immune to this demon drink, he knew.

His cheeks were warm, the head fuzzy and his movement just a bit too woozy.

At least he had sufficiently taken care of that snotty kid, trying to cozy up to Akiko and-

"He, Tobirama," Hashirama's arm abruptly landed on Tobirama's shoulders.

The man rolled his eyes so hard it hurt. Great. Out of all the people, Elder Brother now was here. Pointedly, he ignored him and took a sip of his mug of honey wine, ignoring the Senju leader at his side.

Who reeked of alcohol as well.

Hashirama was the worst on these days.

"Tobiramaaa," he chanted merrily, poking his side.

Tobirama's abdomen tensed. If Hashirama did that again, he'd break his finger.

"You don't need to look so glum, brother." Tobirama grew rigid. His brother leaned in, he could hear the smirk in his voice. "I saw that, you know."

With a sweeping motion he batted his brother's hand off of his shoulder and swirled around, indignation burning violently against his skin. His teeth clenched. "You saw what?" Tobirama hissed lowly, but he waved dismissively. "Get away, Elder Brother."

In an instant, Hashirama's cheer evaporated into thin air. His shoulders drooped and a depressed shadow hung over his mien. Tobirama's ire only burned hotter for this inane display of sadness. "Why are you like this, Tobirama?"

Tobirama glowered at his brother, stepping closer. "Like what?" He scowled slowly. All of this - was so unnecessarily foolish, why did he even bother talking to Hashirama?!

The corners of Hashirama's lips couldn't possibly go down any further. "Well. You and Akiko. You obviously l-"

"Don't."

"I'm just saying. No shame in saying you l-"

"Don't you continue that sentence," Tobirama snarled, not bothering to curb his fury any more. The sheer mentioning of it all was violation of a kind of privacy so scared, so wholesome - and yet at the same time something Tobirama shoved away from him as violently as he was about to handle Hashirama if he did not shut up right now.

Akiko would not be discussed by him.

By Hashirama.

By anyone.

There was… it was nothing to be put out anywhere.

It'd spoil it. Ruin it.

And…

Make him vulnerable.

Either it was the honey wine or Hashirama's pout became something more serious. "Why are you so angry about this?"

The question struck him physically, Tobirama gruffly exhaled as though punched in the gut. His gaze widened slightly, but it only took a second to dip into - fury? His jaw worked tightly as he pointedly crossed his arms, trying to ignore the rush of blood in his ears. "I am not being angry. You are all behaving silly, thanks to this darned honey wine, and now I'm being faced with these stupid questions. Akiko is…," what? What is the word he'd utter?

Hashirama's eyebrows drew up slowly. Tobirama wasn't fooled by his brother's bright red cheeks nor the stench of the mead on him.

"She's a very pleasant person," he churned out curtly.

His brother's gaze narrowed slyly. Instantly, Tobirama was beyond alarmed. Hashirama smirked slowly. His shoulders tensed . "Then," he drawled slowly, "you won't mind if I go and dance with her."

Without hesitance, Tobirama grabbed a fistful of Hashirama's haori. His brother, already half-turned to leave, arched both eyebrows up. Tobirama's heart thundered in his chest, the rush of blood was loud in his ear. His jaw clenched so tightly it hurt.

"You will do no such thing, Elder Brother," he hissed - the very idea of anyone dancing with Akiko - on this occasion - made him mad with- with-

Akiko was nursing her fourth mug of honey wine with resignation. Touka and Gotoku had resumed their apparent drinking game they had been playing before her arrival even; guessing the next action of those around them.

Akiko had wondered who, between the two of them, had been drinking when she had been around the honey wine barrel.

What a dumb game.

Her head was woozy and even slight movements felt light. It'd be comfortable - if only Tobirama hadn't made such a disturbing scene earlier.

Akiko sighed. Why had he been so angry? If he liked her?

"Ey, ey, ey, 'sis, looky!" Suddenly, Gotoku next to her grew all kinds of agitated again. Akiko rolled her eyes. The man spotted the next embarrassing scene again most likely.

Touka spluttered. "Oh man, round two. I'm calling it."

Gotoku's fist slammed the table. "No fair! That's an obvious one!"

The captain started hollering, nodding. "Yeah, look at him. Looks like he's about to kill someone!"

Instantly, both turned to Akiko.

"What?!" The Uchiha barked gruffly, prompting the siblings to both erupt in even more roaring laughter.

Only then did she see the white-haired menace stalking over - his fists balled, his mien a dark scowl worthy of battle indeed.

Akiko gripped the edge of the table. "Guys-"

Touka and Gotoku only kept on wheezing.

Tobirama had almost reached their table. The scarlet stare was narrowed to two tiny, enraged slits while the rest of his face was contorted in sheer irritation. Akiko felt an unfortunate urge to bolt.

"A pint says he's going to drag her away," Gotoku leered, lasciviously enough to make Akiko's head crane in his direction in utter disbelief. His sister was grabbing the table lest she'd fall over in laughter.

This was getting out of hand.

Tobirama flat out ignored the wheezing siblings. He got up right next to Akiko, his cheeks flushed red. Whether that was the anger emanating off of him or the clear smell of the honey wine that clung to his hot breath as he leaned down to her, Akiko could not tell. But the way he glowered at her had her skin tingle.

Tobirama seized her sleeve gruffly. Wide-eyed, Akiko stared at his hand. "We're dancing now," he huffed unceremoniously, tugging already.

"What the-", was all she managed before the grip on her sleeve had snuck around her wrist to drag her away from her drunken company, who were having trouble getting enough oxygen in from sheer laughter.

Gotoku was holding himself and merely wheezing out of a sheer lack of air to do more - with a low thud, the warrior barreled to the ground, still clutching himself. His sister fared no better - her head was bright red, over and over hand slapped the desk as if that made breathing easier.

Yet Tobirama seemed to ignore them - out of annoyance or embarrassment, Akiko wouldn't know, his back was turned to her as he violently moved her away from the table. She stumbled after him, the alcohol's effect lulling her steps into woozy softness. Her cheeks burned.

Tobirama was going to dance with her.

She grinned a little.

His grip on her wrist remained iron. "Scared I'm gonna run?" Akiko giggled a little, bemused not only by his hold on her but also the little slur in her speech.

"I'm doing you a favour," he growled, but instantly tugged her closer so she was by his side almost. "It is customary to dance. Not doing it would make you stand out."

Now she wondered if his deep timbre was just the slightest bit slurred. "Surely this isn't related to you offering me mead," Akiko snickered, feeling incredibly clever.

His reaction was prompt. Tobirama halted so abruptly, Akiko half crashed into him, his gaze was wide. "What?" The question was enunciated sharply, but his nostrils flared.

Akiko was not the slightest bit impressed - instead, she was occupied by him. The three sharp, crimson lines of paint, perfectly drawn. His fine, silver eyebrows, slant in the crease of the seemingly perpetual frown he brandished and the attentive, scarlet gaze that was boring into her right now, alight.

She could stare for hours into that face and not get tired of it. Akiko thought herself to be smiling broadly when she leaned forward, slowly, slowly -

Tobirama's gaze widened more, but his grip on her wrist never lessened. His eyes never left her face - he seemed to be breathing rapidly.

Breathing. His fresh scent, that carried just a whiff of the parchments he often surrounded himself with. Akiko's look fell to his lips, a tight line.

She wondered.

And then, took the step to close what little space was left between them. Tobirama's breath hitched; Akiko's heart beat in a steady, warm space that wanted to spread throughout her very being, from the tip of her ears to her toes. His gaze was burning, but he still never let go of her - if anything, she wondered if he gripped her wrist tighter.

Slowly, she raised her hand to reach around his waist, under his haori. Nestling herself to his chest, she nuzzled her face to the side of his throat - and let her smile gleam against his skin.

She felt his pulse there, rapid.

A moment, the man was completely rigid - and the comfortable, fuzzy serenity inside of Akiko nearly became spoiled by uncertainty. Then, suddenly, his hand released her wrist so both his arms could wrap around her, one around her waist, the other sneaking up all the way to the back of her head.

She breathed deeply.

Tobirama's heartbeat seemed to slow down, slowly. Akiko felt his head move - and the side of his face aligned with hers. She felt the upward draw of his lips. His even breaths. His heart beating slow, steadily against hers. His breath fanning against her ears.

Just like when he had embraced her before, she never wanted it to end - the world around them seemed forgotten in their moment of bliss in which Tobirama was all Akiko wanted to think of.

"Akiko," he breathed against her ear, mirthfully. His hand stroked the back of her head gently.

She drew a deep breath.

Her hands fisted the soft fabric of his garment as she tried to hold him even closer and then - in a spur of comfortable happiness and quite possibly honey wine, her lips pecked his neck innocently.

His breath stuttered against her ear - just a moment, before his hold on her grew impossibly tight and the hand in her hair gripped it a little more.

"Akiko," he whispered again with ardent fervour, his lips right at her cheek.

She giggled, blissfully. His hand stroked over her lower back, then clutching the fabric of her tunic.

"The dance," Akiko reminded sheepishly.

"Just a moment," Tobirama murmured as his hand on the back of her head stroked over her scalp softly.

Akiko grinned against his neck.

She'd like very much to ditch the dance altogether.

On and on, their embrace lasted until finally, gently, gently the man started to release her conspicuously slowly.

"It's customary," he mumbled, as though they needed convincing.

"Of course," Akiko relented. Or perhaps that'd just be as exciting.

Very reluctantly, she released her hold on him, too - not without sharing yet another long look.

Akiko would not ever forget it - never before had she seen Tobirama regard anyone like that. The fierce scrutiny of his keen scarlet eyes was utterly soft under slanted eyebrows, an untold promise - as though he wanted to say more. Almost, almost.

She stroked over his side and regarded him with an utterly tender smile before lacing her fingers with his.

"I haven't danced in ages," she chuckled.

"Neither have I," Tobirama murmured, gently leading her on again.

Their surroundings became more apparent again. All the other Senju around them - the hum of the festive occasion, the many little conversations, the laughter, the play of the music. Neither of them proved to be particularly good at dancing - but sure enough, both Akiko and Tobirama never lost touch of another throughout of it.

Tobirama's skin was burning. His head was light and his movement uncomfortably befuddled from the damned mead - but that wasn't it, he knew.

Akiko.

She was everywhere. With a keen sense of smell, he'd still pick her up anywhere on his clothes, his skin prickled everywhere she had touched - most comfortably so. Honing in on his neck where - where her lips had grazed his skin so impossibly soft; he had wanted to-

More. He longed for more. The bewildered, drunken mind wondered why she wasn't here, in the main family quarters, with him. Why had he accompanied her to his machiya and then left for here?

Tobirama rubbed each of his thumbs over his fingertips slowly after having just invoked his hiraishin marker in the living area of his quarters. The silly warm, happy feeling that had been his steady companion for weeks now was radiating, and if it wasn't the darn honey wine, his cheeks would be flushed from that alone. His heart was skipping happy beats against his chest-

"So."

Tobirama winced. Instantly, he straightened himself and folded his hands behind his back.

Hashirama had slid open the shoji panel to his own quarters. Tobirama had been home later than Hashirama?

Worse yet, his brother was beaming. "Did you tell her?"

Tobirama frowned instantly. "Tell her what." The familiar, boiling ire was back and her was scowling darkly at his brother. The question was an insinuation of a most uncouth kind; reaching right for something inside of Tobirama he did not want anyone to look at.

It was private. Sacred -

Vulnerable.

Hashirama's eyebrow arched slowly, but his brother wisely backed off. He'd know how to take Tobirama's low hiss.

His brother waved him off. "Nevermind, Tobirama."

He didn't give him a chance to retort, to act on the vile urge to recoil from the certain knowledge Hashirama was pretending to know something.

Something Tobirama wanted safe, secret - private.

The shoji panel closed. With a sigh, the man walked to his own quarters.

No more honey wine.

Akiko was sure of that.

Her head seemed to be bursting and no amount of jugging down water was helping. Perched at the small kitchen counter, she rubbed her temples slowly.

And yet - last night's memory was not hazy in the slightest. No, just clear without the extra confidence the alcohol had granted - the bleak reality of having cozied up to Tobirama, snuggling him, nuzzling into him and-

Akiko closed her eyes.

She had pecked his neck.

Their dance, joined at the hip.

A sudden flash of warmth filled her, not unlike the comfortable fuzz that had been her fuel last night - her cheeks felt hot, her heart did happy skips right up her throat. The memory of Tobirama, right up her whole self, holding her so close.

His breath, at her ear, his hand in her hair -

The way he had murmured her name. Not just saying it, but rather embracing it.

Akiko's hands covered her face. It felt too hot. The feeling - as alluring as it was - seemed dangerous.

Dangerous to indulge in, for so many different reasons. Why had she, last night?

Then, an ice-cold realisation crept into her bones.

All of the clan had seen.

Suddenly, a wave of nausea hit her.

Tobirama stirred slowly. Pain pulsated dully against his temples.

Time for the unfortunate aftermath of any honey wine involving festive occasion: a hangover. He was not a lightweight by any means, but the drink was bad this way. Sitting up, he groaned and scratched his head, as though that would alleviate the ache somehow.

Last night was playing by his inner eye slowly.

He groaned again.

The debauched desires he had given to so readily - the more he thought about it, the more the sensation of Akiko snug at his side, so comfortable, so right was becoming real again. His gaze swept to his neatly folded Senju garment next to his futon. Her smell would be on those still.

The overwhelming desire to have her at his side still, here, in his quarters-

Kami.

Had he?

Quickly, he sent out a weak pulse of sensor chakra. Only his brother's gargantuan signature flared up, near blinding his senses even in its mute, sleeping state from his own quarters.

Akiko's was not around.

What a relief.

Without the fuzz of alcohol, all the reasons not to indulge were blaring again. The dangerous vulnerability of the depth of such a bond.

In so many ways. The sheer thought of it had his mind swimming in grand promise but also a dark, dark chasm he could so easily plummet into.

No more of that. His self control was better than frolicking without second thought or care for Akiko's-

His hand rubbed over his face again.

In an uncharacteristic moment, Tobirama wished to simply put a seal on last night and leave it be. Of course, given the crowd last night, his clan wouldn't let him forget.

Hashirama wasn't around still after Tobirama had washed himself up in their washing room and dressed in his usual black attire. It was time to bolt before that would change - except he found himself hesitating to go to his own machiya.

For the umpteenth time, the man groaned.

He'd just have to bide his time until the mission debriefing for the infiltration of the Inuzuka territory took place.

Except Akiko would be there too, of course.

Lurking around the compound, he decided to make way for the training compound. Of course, out of all the Senju he could meet, it had to be Gotoku - in the early morning, following his rigorous training routine as if he had not emptied one tankard after the other last night.

The man considered Tobirama with a lascivious grin as soon as he spotted him. "So-"

Tobirama raised a hand. He glowered lethally.

Gotoku paused mid sentence, his mouth agape.

"Gotoku. If you finish that question, I will make sure you never father children."

Gotoku closed his jaws.

"And that is a promise."

The taijutsu master cleared his throat, turned and continued his training.

Notes:

The silly chapter

Well, that aside, I had quite some fun with the lore based off of anime only info, I believe. kuramakakashi/lehbarnes and I actually did some shallow research to see if money wine/mead was a thing in Japan, short answer, it seems like nope. But all that side, I hope you enjoyed this as much as I did, because it was such a hoot to write. 😂 Can't wait to share the next few chapters!

Many, many thanks to kuramakakashi/lehbarnes and their hilarious comments beta'ing this 💖💖

Chapter 28

Summary:

The Senju finally test the alleged alliance of their enemies. Akiko is assigned for this mission - under the duress of the battlefield, she might yet reveal more than she had so far.

Notes:

It says so in the tags, but another serious warning for detailled violence and injuries in this chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The formidable squad had gathered in the venerable main hall. Sixteen people in total - to be split up in two fighting teams. Akiko glanced around the familiar faces and their shining armors, some adorned with the Senju kamon. Tobirama was right. By comparison, her Uchiha crafted chest plate looked worn and almost brittle. Then again, her mother's katana's sheath seemed to be more fitting to belong to the leader of a clan than to an ordinary member of this troop. Either way, her armour had protected her before, it would now.

Of course, Tobirama had urged her again to at least get it worked over or reinforced now that enemy contact was most likely imminent. She had waved him off and they had entered their next spat.

That was all before the festival last night.

Akiko's cheeks would still become hotter thinking about it. Tobirama was next to Hashirama, in his blue armour, donning the impressive white fur collar and the shining happuri. The long odachi was strapped to his back.

The blade that felled Izuna. Akiko wondered if she should feel anything gazing at it - she did not.

Besides Tobirama, other known faces would be tagging along - Reiji and Shigeru; ever reserved, side by side.

Gotoku - clad in silver armour, listening half-heartedly to Hashirama's elaborations. Akiko frowned slightly. This would be the first time witnessing his prowess in a real fight.

Sato - the epitome of relaxation, who probably had not lit his pipe because Tobirama would wreck it for smoking indoors. Smirking knowingly. She still wondered if that man wasn't able to sense emotions, also, and just never told anyone.

Various other Senju who Akiko knew belonged neither to the guarding or scouting teams - but rather to the clan's fighting forces, the best and most lethal of the clan.

She breathed deeply. This was going to be interesting, to say the least.

"The Asato merchants requested protection detail for their caravans near the Inuzuka border," Hashirama had begun, sincere. The Senju leader was wearing the traditional garments of the clan - he was not joining.

So no open war on the Inuzuka, then. An important difference - the involvement of a clan's leader added severity to conflict; it indicated the stakes. Risking the leader - and involving the most powerful shinobi of a clan - always implicated the worst.

Akiko wanted to feel more at ease for that, but she couldn't.

Realistically, the odds of encountering her clan's members were high - for over a month, she had been scouting the border with Sato's squad, frequently assessing the Uchiha activities in Inuzuka territory.

Protecting the convoy of a rich merchant clan, right alongside the border of the Inuzuka?

The Inuzuka, who were known to raid merchant clans and had notoriously bad relations with the Senju?

This wasn't just a mission.

The Senju were forcing the Inuzuka out, just like Tobirama had hinted.

Weary calmness had gripped her for that realisation. From the moment she had stepped into the Senju compound, this moment had been coming, after all.

"Time and again the Inuzuka have raided the Asato's convoys. Our mission is to protect them as they haul their summer earnings to their home territory. During that time, we will support ourselves on our own," Hashirama continued neutrally.

On our own? Not only was the goal to saunter by the border on a mission, but also very clearly hunt their quarry?

"We will split into two teams," Tobirama took over, his deep timbre stern. "A support squad of six will ensure provisions and also scout for impending Inuzuka threats. The other ten stay with the convoy."

"How long is that convoy gonna hike up that border?" Gotoku suddenly chimed in, uncharacteristically thoughtful.

"Approximately four days," Hashirama elaborated neutrally. "We protect them only for this bit. The Asato merchants have no quarrel with other shinobi clans."

"So, essentially, we see if the Uchiha are gonna come and help the mutt lords?"

Akiko nearly scoffed drily and rolled her eyes. There was the normal Gotoku. In his usual, blunt manners -

Stating the obvious.

Tobirama had no patience for his mannerisms as usual, either. The scarlet gaze narrowed to tiny slits. "Secondary benefits from a well-paid mission need no condescending commentary," he explained icily. "Neither does exploring a real threat, which you cleverly laid out there."

Hashirama cleared his throat. More neutral than his brother, his mien seemed more amiable, even though Akiko couldn't shake the feeling of regret in there. "Nevertheless, you are not mistaken, Gotoku. I am sure you all guessed," Hashirama's hand extended, "there is more to this mission. As you all know, the Uchiha have been patrolling the Inuzuka's territory in combined efforts and vice versa. We must investigate how deep this bond goes."

Heavy silence filled the big hall. Akiko felt her breaths uncomfortably restricted by the chest armour.

Whatever would happen next was inevitable.

It had been. From the beginning. The numbness this brought her was welcomed, silently.

Momentarily, her gaze flitted around the women and men gathered in the circle. Their stoic miens trained on their revered leader - some nodded. Sato's smirk was gone.

Only one was gazing at her. Shigeru.

He cleared his throat. "Then I sure hope Akiko is ready to use that fancy blade to cut up her clansmen," he boldly announced.

Tobirama's narrow stare snapped to him instantly, his dark scowl a fair indicator of the unkind words that would follow the arrogant statement.

But Akiko was faster. Her lips curled in a sneer worthy of the glib scout captain. "I am ready and honored to give my all for the Senju," she announced, a bit louder than she had to.

Silence befell the room again. If everyone had turned to Akiko, she did not care - her arrogant glare lingered on the conceited scout, who wrinkled his nose, but crossed his arms tightly.

His best friend, Reiji, was awfully quiet.

Just for a moment Akiko's gaze flitted to Tobirama. He regarded her with the hint of a smirk that tugged at the corners of his mouth; the angular features of his face seemed indefinitely warmer.

Hashirama cleared his throat. "Tobirama and Sato will lead the mission and each respective team." The Senju leader drew a deep breath, closing his eyes. "I want to thank you all. Return safely."

He bowed to all of them.

Akiko didn't need to wait for her companions to reciprocate the gesture herself.

She really wanted to know if her assignment had been pure coincidence.

Of course, Tobirama took the lead of one squad while Sato took the other - each team would have a powerful sensor to warn them of approaching danger. Tobirama was to lead the scouting and provision squad while Sato remained with the guards. The fighting prowess of the former group, while smaller in numbers, was impressive. Unsurprisingly so - they would risk more, daring the Inuzuka's territory and their ire quite directly.

With Tobirama and Gotoku there were two most capable shinobi in the team already, and Akiko had convinced herself of Shigeru's and Reiji's abilities. Yuna was a new name, but anyone who lived to see their thirties must be a formidable adversary in battle, or so she had pegged the stocky, quiet woman with the short, black hair.

Which left the last member of the scouting team: herself.

Part of her wondered if it was because she had trained with Gotoku, knew Reiji, Shigeru and of course Tobirama well enough - but that part was the dull, logical part.

The far more unreasonable part that wanted to make her blush on accounts of the silly flutters of an even sillier heart wanted to think Tobirama had wanted her here, at his side.

The part Akiko wondered was still intoxicated by honey wine.

The part that should be silent less she'd indulge more in these dangerous longings.

It was a nonsensical, silly wonder. This mission was going to take more of her than anything before in her life.

This should be the last thing on her mind right now.

While she had loudly proclaimed her fealty to the Senju, she'd still wonder: who of her clan might she encounter?

After the debriefing over a giant map of the area, detailing the convoy's route along the northwest border of the Inuzuka territory, the squad had set out. They would travel in daylight only; preassigned camping spots had already been marked by Sato - during their own scouting missions no doubt.

Just how long had this been planned?

Silently, Akiko was sticking to the rear guard as they travelled swiftly to meet up with their employers. Up ahead was Tobirama, clad in his ultramarine battle armour and white fur collar. Sato was next to her, forming the rest of the rear guard. When not in conversation, the scout captain's mien always seemed reserved - melancholic, even.

"Sato," she murmured, quiet enough so Yuna, who was just ahead, would not hear.

The man's hum was the only indicator of him listening.

"I must ask, what happens if the Uchiha full out support an Inuzuka attack should they launch one?"

Sato loosened a way too dry chuckle. "Then we get out. Fast."

Akiko huffed. "Excellent plan."

"Now you must indulge me, Akiko," the scout captain drawled lazily. Akiko rolled her eyes instantly - she heard the darn smirk in his voice already. "Why did you agree to this mission, given the, ah, stakes?"

Akiko clicked her tongue. "Didn't know denial was an option," she curtly replied.

"Awh, come on. You can do better."

The woman sighed deeply. It wasn't as though she hadn't considered herself, but whichever way she turned it, she would be delaying the inevitable. "I believe I made it clear, numerous times, to protect and aid the Senju. No matter against who. For the bigger picture Hashirama sees and strives for." The words tasted less bitter than she thought they would. In fact, it didn't even surprise her, anymore.

Sato hummed a short tune, he turned to gaze ahead again, over their sizable group. All Akiko heard was the low clatter of armour as the shinobi moved. "Well," he finally took a deep breath. "Perhaps they will grant you a shred of mercy."

Akiko spluttered a chuckle so caustic, the man turned towards her with a raised eyebrow. "Sorry," she scoffed sourly, "couldn't help it."

"That bad?"

"I did not leave on good terms, Sato."

"I didn't think you would. But…" the man scratched the scruff on his chin thoughtfully, humming again. "It is lamentable bonds break like that, if you catch my drift."

Akiko frowned. "I believe being indirectly responsible for the death of your own brother is a good reason to dislike, or shall I say, even hate someone?" The question was rhetoric of course, but the woman still didn't back down on her sarcasm. She did not quite catch the drift and if anything, Sato's sudden chatting worried her.

Worryingly, Sato hummed again thoughtfully, and Akiko wondered why he had not lit his pipe yet. Then again, the road was long. "Still, call them circumstances. Or even coincidence. You have ideals and morals you believe in. And besides, I am fairly certain Izuna was the brother of but one more person."

Sato clearly never had met Madara in more detail.

"What I am saying is," he waved a hand, "there's no forgiveness in our world. But if there was…"

Akiko's eyebrows arched up. She didn't even know where to begin here. Forgiving someone for getting someone killed? Maybe elaborating the familial bonds of her clan? Or simply stick to wondering why Sato was indulging her with his own personal musings right now?

Eventually, she cleared her throat. "I see why you follow Hashirama with devotion, then," she muttered eventually, having no idea how much devotion Sato truly did display. But then again - he truly had cared for Asahi's fate.

"He is a good leader," Sato concluded with a nod.

Luckily, the conversation was over with that. Of course, the man lit his pipe once he deemed the talk over, too - Akiko sighed. She hated the smell of that damned item. Unfortunately, the rest of their travels were too uneventful to justify changing the positions everybody had quietly assumed. Every now and then, Akiko glanced ahead to Tobirama's white fur collar. Each time, the man's gaze was trained ahead - sure enough, he was sensing anyway.

She still was unable to quench the silly wonder that just wanted to know why she was part of his squad.

By the time the sky had become crimson from the sun's last rays for the day, they met up with the caravan of Clan Asato. A hushed greeting and a simple affirmation of the terms of the mission - to protect the surprisingly few men that were with the carts, loaded with all kinds of goods. They explained the clan wished to endanger as few of their own as possible.

In a cynical way, that logic was sound.

Akiko never before had dealt with Clan Asato - other than being affluent merchants, their trading routes ran more in the Eastern parts of the country; difficult to access for Uchiha, and more easy for Senju. Besides, the merchants made a point to not stick their nose into shinobi business - a peaceful clan, they claimed. The next cynical thing - waging war was possible with more than just katanas and jutsu. Clan Asato's wealth and trade more than once had provided certain feudal lords funds to pay for huge clans - like the Senju.

She decided to stay clear of the men in silky, fine kimonos who clearly did not want to deal more with the rugged warriors than they had to, either. Gotoku gruffly asked their leader if they forgot their outside clothes; the man's irritation had been comical.

The rest of the evening was uneventful - Akiko shared a campfire with her squad and one stoic Tobirama, who gazed at the fire as though it might reveal some mystery.

She wondered if she wanted to talk to him - or if that would make it worse. Did he want to talk to her?

Was it better to just… put a lock on the festival night?

Akiko knew she would feel terribly hollow, were that the case.

Tobirama's sharp, scarlet gaze suddenly lifted from the fire to scrutinise her. His nostrils flared a little, his frown ever present.

No, Akiko could not… forget.

They made good progress.

The first day of travel alongside the Inuzuka territory went off without a hitch, and their scouting party boldly breached the border as soon as Tobirama cleared them to do so. The hunt was successful - enough to last them for the rest of the mission; a few deer - and certainly enough to alert the Inuzuka, with what trails they left behind. The bait was out.

The question was, would they take it.

And who was coming along.

The second and third day were suspiciously quiet. Tobirama and Sato announced the Inuzuka patrols were laying obviously low - it was an invitation to travel into their territory, again. Tobirama decided against it - as much as all of this protection detail was pretence, he did not want to squander the mission additionally.

In the evenings, Akiko made a bold point to sit beside him at the campfire. Tobirama's stony mien was trained on the fire each time until Akiko had snorted and rolled her eyes - then he had regarded her with a curt huff. She grinned - and he could not suppress his own smile.

Gotoku said something about needing to vomit.

Still, neither of them would talk. The silence was a comfortable security of not knowing just what the other might say whilst cherishing the terribly happy and whole feeling Akiko had, just being at Tobirama's side. The warmth that pulsated in the steady rhythm of her heart, the twitch of her hand, wishing to reach for his.

She thought she had seen his move a little, too. In the shades of the campfires, Tobirama's angular face seemed warmer. Relaxed.

He never denied her company.

"Stop!"

The squad came to an abrupt halt.

Tobirama crouched down, two fingers touched the ground. He closed his eyes.

"There's an Inuzuka squad heading towards the convoy. Fourteen, at least. Not counting the war hounds."

Akiko breathed deeply. More than twice the numbers of their squad.

"No Uchiha signatures amongst them."

He rose up slowly. His head craned in the direction Akiko guessed their adversaries would be heading in from.

Thunder cracked forebodingly. The sky was dark.

Gotoku squinted. "Where's the convoy at right now?"

"They're almost past the bordering territory."

Which meant their objective was almost fulfilled. That was, unless these fourteen Inuzuka would interfere.

Tobirama frowned darkly. Akiko could fathom why. Already, her world slowed down and sped up at the same time. The forest had become brilliant and crystal sharp. With her Sharingan, she gazed in the same direction.

"If we let them reach the convoy, we risk them stealing and raiding in the middle of the battle," Tobirama muttered deeply, barely loud enough for anyone to hear and yet so stern, he had their attention. "However, the six of us are going to be seriously outnumbered against them."

Without any kind of knowledge who the Inuzuka had sent - that disadvantage was more than dangerous.

Shigeru cleared his throat. "The secondary objective has been achieved. No Uchiha troops follow them, therefore we are to assume they will not aid their aggression as currently, we are just right by the border."

"No reason to squander the mission and endanger the convoy," Yuna quietly agreed. Akiko winced. That was the first time this woman had spoken.

Tobirama huffed. "No reason to make this a suicide mission, either."

The first small drops of rain fell.

"It doesn't have to be," Akiko interjected. "The goal is to keep them from the convoy? Then I say, let's skip over the border. They cannot ignore that. But keep moving towards the convoy. Fight, if necessary, until Sato's group can help. Buying time and staving them off is easier than meeting them heads on to intercept them."

Gotoku snorted. "That could still be a long time of being seriously outnumbered."

Tobirama's frown deepened again, his gaze never wavered from the distinct threat that was enclosing from the dense forest. He crouched down again, two fingers on the ground.

"None of the signatures I sense particularly stick out. They may be larger in numbers, but I would recognise their higher ranking members," he supplied quietly.

The rain grew worse steadily.

It was as good as a decision.

Akiko closed her eyes for a moment, breathing deeply.

Tobirama rose up again. "We will cross the border to their territory."

Gotoku adjusted the straps of his shoulder guards. "Well, then. Let's get some mutt hides."

The beast's claws whizzed past Akiko's ear. She ducked just enough to evade the blow and with the inhumane speed of her Sharingan thrust her mother's katana forward, right for the midsection of the gigantic, wolf-human morphed shinobi.

With a sickening, gushing sound the blade drove in. The beast howled, staggering back.

Instantly, she raised her index and middle finger, kneaded a pulse of chakra -

Her opponent made this mistake of looking into her Sharingan as the frothing were-beast rallied to charge again. The Inuzuka crumbled, then slipped on the muddy ground before he even set another paw on the ground.

The next moments, dog and man, still morphed, would spend being stabbed, over and over again.

The rain was so heavy, shinobi and beasts were all drenched in water. Were it not for her kekkei genkai, Akiko would have trouble seeing all of the battlefield in the dense forests.

As soon as the squad had crossed the Inuzuka border, Tobirama reported the Inuzuka changing course - right for them, the intruders. He led the squad up the border and into the clan's territory to effectively put them between them and the convoy.

It wasn't long until they heard the snarls of the wardogs and the rustle of approaching shinobi over the drumming rain. Wisely, Tobirama had instructed them to keep dragging the forthcoming battle up the border lest the distance between them and Sato's group grew bigger.

Then, chaos broke loose.

The ferocity of the Inuzuka was fabled, but to be outnumbered by more than two to one made the assault terrible. Within seconds, they were surrounded by snarling war hounds and their equally wild masters, not even gauging their enemy but simply charging in berserk rage.

Three had dove in Tobirama's direction.

Before any of them could so much as lay a claw on them the white-haired Senju had vanished from sight - only to appear behind the tallest of the pack. His odachi ran through the broad chest of his adversary.

The dying howl echoed through the woods.

For a moment, the attack halted for the dreadful realisation to sink in.

Then, the fight became utterly cruel.

He twisted the odachi for just a second before he ripped it out of the limp body of the Inuzuka.

It did the trick.

Two frenzied war hounds, mourning the loss of their master, as well as four more Inuzuka charged at Tobirama. He did not even get to shout an order at his squad.

He didn't need to. The order was clear. Buy time. He'd do his part.

He let the snapping and snarling enemies nearly reach him - he felt the whizz of air right before space warped and again, he was right behind them.

Already finishing the hand signs for his water dragon jutsu.

The nimble beasts and their shinobi lords had deftly switched course to murder Tobirama yet again, but the roar of the dragon gave them no break.

He couldn't let them get an inch.

Not when he was outnumbered four to one.

Akiko had activated and hidden her Mangekyo right away to preserve what little anonymity was left to her person. But the strain of the dojutsu on her chakra reserves was daunting - and so was being forced to fend off two adversaries and their ninken at once.

Just as the man-beast the Inuzuka and his wolf-hound had morphed into had succumbed to her genjutsu, his companion and the two dogs by his side lunged for her again.

Akiko barely had time to swing her katana in a wide berth to keep the beasts at bay, only for their master to deliver a sweeping kick that nearly floored her. By the grace of her Mangekyo she recognised the move and dodged with a step back.

Both hounds had rounded her to jump at her back.

It's no use.

Cursing, Akiko funnelled chakra once more to her hurting, burning eyes to weave a genjutsu. The hounds cowered and howled immediately - Akiko's visage had morphed into that of their master, beaten, stabbed, bleeding out.

The shinobi actually seized the moment to swipe with chakra enhanced nails at Akiko again. Once more, the woman dodged with a nimble step back.

He's driving me back.

Her enemy ducked to gauge her momentarily. Akiko raised her katana slowly. The Mangekyo analysed even the tiniest twitch of a muscle of her opponent instantly.

Stay focused.

Stay focused.

The pain of her eyes would be temporary. Sato's squad would arrive to help.

She needed to free herself somehow. For the fraction of a second she allowed herself a glance over the messy battlefield.

Every Senju was locked in close combat as the vegetation of the forest would dictate it: Gotoku dealt with no less than three Inuzuka, laughing maniacally. Shigeru and Reiji were back to back with each an adversary in front of them; there were gashes on their unprotected arms and legs.

Yuna darted past trees with two more Inuzuka and their snapping war hounds at her heels.

Then, she spotted Tobirama.

Her heart nearly stopped.

He was being backed off and away by the four remaining enemy shinobi, each accompanied by a suddenly even more impressive war hound.

Akiko's gaze widened. Why is he allowing that?!

Yet right away, her Mangekyo would spot his unmistakably strained frown - despite the pouring rain, the haze of water, the dampness.

The battle was taking its toll on him - after he had made himself their prime target.

To protect…

No.

Not like this.

With a lurid gaze, Akiko flashed her Mangekyo at her opponent who had been about to strike. The Inuzuka baulked as recognition flashed in his gaze.

A feeble moment later, he screamed in agony.

Tobirama's gaze flitted between the four murderous visages that were closing in. His teeth clenched.

Backed against a large tree. The mud was squelching under his sandals. Rain poured down his armour.

He couldn't make a break, the others would attack his flank. His hiraishin-marked kunai were too close by to not be spotted by any of them. Any jutsu powerful enough to simultaneously attack them was too dangerous to use in these close quarters, lest he would injure himself.

The Inuzuka had learned to dodge his narrow, high-pressurised jets of water chakra easily, now.

Besides, even his enormous reserves were beginning to run more dry.

If they attacked him now, perhaps he could dodge. Swivel his way out of this.

Perhaps.

He'd most likely get injured - badly, even.

The hounds snapped their raised hackles.

Tobirama raised his odachi.

One way or the other, something was about to happen. He was ready. He would embrace it, either way.

There was but one regret - Tobirama granted himself a silly, silly luxury whilst four deadly foes were about to attack him.

His gaze sought Akiko across the battlefield. The grip on his blade felt lighter suddenly, his body slack by sorrow. He should have spoken with her.

Told her.

The foreboding smell of ozone filled the air.

His frown deepened again.

Tobirama's gaze was burned into Akiko's memory forever. Not just for her Mangekyo. But for the utterly sorrowful slant of his eyebrows, the softness of his angular face in a situation no seasoned warrior would look away from their opponent.

Except if they knew it made little difference.

He had known what she had seen - too many, at once, too close.

Everything in Akiko rejected it.

It must not happen - it cannot. Her heart was being ripped just considering. Her eyes burned and hurt as though an acid had been poured onto them. She had to do something, anything to help him, to protect him - staggering, the woman started for a sprint towards the man, but did not get far.

She knew what to do despite having no words for the sensation, no hand seals to even articulate it but a deep, and profound desire to protect him.

It happened before she realised it, truly.

Through her kekkei genkai, everything was happening fast and yet utterly slow at the same time.

The four Inuzuka shifted.

A rush of raw, unbridled power that sapped her chakra reserves faster than she could realise gripped her. The air was cracking with energy and the strange smell of ozone. Pain exploded in both her eyes, but it was easy to ignore as she followed instinct .

Tobirama's eyes widened instantly. The Inuzuka halted if just to investigate why their dogs where whining all of a sudden.

The scarlet gaze locked with hers again - his mouth agape, eyes growing wider and wider.

Something was coming.

That moment of hesitance of their enemies was all Akiko needed.

In the next, first a flicker which then became an azure colored sphere formed protectively around Tobirama. The pain inside her eyes - her skull was blaring - but so, so easy to forget.

I have to protect him.

In the next blink of an eye, skeletal features had formed as her Susanoo was wrapping around him, forearms crossing to shield him as he was centred in the ribcage of the jutsu.

It didn't stop.

Never before had Akiko felt so in tune with the sheer emotion that was consuming her. She just needed to let it happen.

On the back of her aching skull, it frightened her.

The thrill of power - the absolute high she was floating on while all that existed in her world was the unstoppable need to protect him.

She could go further and further, if she allowed herself to.

Her heart hammered against her chest as the Susanoo's skeletal form began to grow tendons and muscles.

The second stage?

The agony radiated from her eyes through all of her skull and there was a wet, trickling sensation on both her cheeks. This technique was burning her chakra reserve faster than a wildfire a forest after a drought -

It does not matter!

All that mattered was saving him .

Tobirama was finally able to rip his horrified gaze off of her face to marvel at the azure guardian her Mangekyo Sharingan had bestowed upon him, but only for a moment.

The enemy shinobi had backed off wisely already. Only for a second they could gauge their new adversary.

The dogs howled.

It was too late.

With one swoop of the energy blade her Susanoo already wielded, all four, scrambling Inuzuka were killed in a single strike.

The hounds wailed in agonising sorrow, shattering.

Awed scarlet eyes watched the strike unfold and with the hint of a smirk, Tobirama's gaze found hers.

Only to become mortified again.

"Akiko!" Tobirama bellowed in sheer horror, eyes wide open, aghast. "Behind you!"

With Tobirama safe, the pain was near unbearable. Sluggish almost Akiko turned.

Instantly, her aching Mangekyo recognised the threat: the morphed Inuzuka was lunging for her.

His gaping maw slavered for her throat. The claws, ready to slash.

Second for second, her Mangekyo analysed his moves.

Do something.

Do something!

Her body was too heavy. Her skull was bursting. It was chakra exhaustion, she knew - the Susanoo had burned her reserves like a candle on both ends.

Way too slow, she raised her left arm to block the hungering jaws snapping at her. The right wanted to reach for her katana. Her Susanoo already moved over, she knew - but slow, too slow.

Too weak.

Not enough chakra.

Not enough resolve.

The fleshy guardian lost the sword, its muscle - and finally, the skeleton collapsed before it even reached Akiko.

Someone shouted in angry desperation.

The enemy teeth ground into her lower arm with a sickening crunch. Akiko screamed in agony as pain exploded in her arm. Her right hand lost its grip on her katana's hilt instantly.

Not my throat, at least.

A second later, she wailed again.

Claws raked down her left and right side over her chest and down.

Akiko staggered back.

The Inuzuka pinned her on the ground.

The pain inside her skull was nothing, now. The anguish was everywhere.

This injury -

The morphed wolf's hand seized her throat. The murderous glare seemed bemused.

At least I saved Tobirama .

A moment later, the beast spat blood on her.

Tobirama's teeth clattered. His body jittered.

Sheer rage pulsated through him, thrusting alongside a frantically beating heart.

His odachi struck clean through the back of the morphed Inuzuka. He did not even get a moment to collapse on Akiko - his hand seized the oily, despised fur of the whimpering enemy to shove him away.

The Inuzuka wailed, his jutsu faltered - war hound and master scrambled off.

His breath stopped.

Akiko's deplorable chest protector was mangled . Claw marks had slashed down both sides and over it. Blood streamed out. The squelching sound that came in awful tune to her breaths had Tobirama's blood freeze. Her left forearm was a bloodied mess.

He simply moved. In one swooping motion, he had scooped Akiko's bloody, muddy body up in his arms and against his chest. The rain was getting worse.

"Everyone! Disengage, retreat! Someone's down!" He shouted the command as he moved towards the border again, but Tobirama barely granted himself fifty metres away from the last flickering Inuzuka signature during his constant pulses of sensor chakra. Their enemy had broken off, too - four dead shinobi in a single attack would let anyone balk.

Under the shelter of an old tree, he put Akiko down, kneeling next to her. He barely registered his squad securing the area around - all he saw was the gushing red on Akiko's heaving chest.

Her panicked, black gaze. Awfully pale hands that wanted to fumble with her chest protector.

Without the wild rage to unleash against his enemy, he was left with bleak horror and urgent fright. A mad, protective need.

"Be still," he pressed out past clenched teeth, a kunai ready to rid Akiko of the damned metal on her chest. The blade tore through the leather straps with ridiculous ease. The front piece flew off easily.

Tobirama's hands each slipped under the torn fabric of her tunic.

Akiko screamed when his fingers dug harshly into the gushing wounds.

Sorry, he whimpered, mute. His sole focus shifted to her inside: his chakra crashed violently into her network that surely would've rejected him for this kind of intrusion, were it not so spent, weak, exhausted. A lackluster revolt to the tsunami that washed over it. Tobirama's chakra roiled through Akiko. Bit by bit, he examined her injuries: broken ribs on both sides of her thorax. Blood was pooling in the pleural space from numerous, lacerated blood vessels. That will need fixing, but-

Not life threatening. Next. His heart hammered frantically.

Her left lung had been punctured - ripped. Air was being trapped inside the thoracic cavity.

Life threatening.

An ice cold shiver ran down his spine.

The claws had nicked her pericardium.

No time left.

His body felt numb. Tobirama's mind seldom had been sharper, more focused than before. And yet haunted, haunted by a terrifying fright of a thought he could not even dare to think.

Violently, his chakra began to heal the most dangerous damage. A lot, at once - from an overwhelming presence.

Distantly, Akiko whimpered again.

"You're bleeding, stay still," was all Tobirama managed to press out as his concentration was wrapped up in the brutal mend of her left lung and pericardium; chakra lapping forcefully at the tissue that was frayed as he was driven by unholy determination. The cells were being mended, slowly, much too slow for Tobirama's liking.

His heart stuttered when he heard her frail voice. "I can't… breathe well," Akiko whispered, strained. Panicked.

"I know, Akiko, I'm doing all I can. Trust me," just as he deemed her heart well enough to focus on her lung entirely. He tried, he tried to sound more reassuring than utterly stern. But with the way air was still getting into her left pleural space and not out, comfort was something he could not provide.

The air is compressing the lung, heart and major blood vessels.

He muttered a silent apology before his index finger dug in deeper into the wound he knew was letting air in past her ribs, but not out.

Akiko let out a pointed, pained scream.

His chakra steadied the edges of the wound. He withdrew - and with a wheezing sound, the air escaped her thorax.

As it should.

With each pained howl, her lung expanded more again. Right away, he sealed the wound haphazardly; as fast as he could. Tobirama allowed himself a gaze to Akiko's face. Beads of cold sweat had pooled on a pale forehead.

Her gaze still was wide, terrified. At the same time, his chakra would recognise her heartbeat to speed up still. Terror was becoming panic.

She's not getting better.

A moment later, his consciousness was inside of her again. Her left lung was fixed up as much he could. The right worked, too. Did this mean-

Is the blood loss this bad already?

With the same forceful intensity he resumed his work: burst blood vessels alongside the deep rakes of the Inuzuka: anything he could find to explain this was being fixed harshly by his eager chakra.

And yet, her faint voice struggled to speak. "I… can't… breathe… Tobirama…"

Her breaths were coming awfully shallow, his examination right away unhelpfully supplied.

His mind raced.

There is no injury explaining this!

He tore his concentration out of her injuries to gaze at her in wide panic. "What is it, Akiko?"

Her eyes fluttered; her lips were an awful shade of blue. Tobirama grew numb. He heard his blood rush in his ear. "I can't… move…," the sweat was running down her forehead still.

With wide eyes, his bloodied hand withdrew from her ride thorax to her much too cold cheek. Tobirama shivered. "Don't close your eyes," he pleaded desperately.

Her eyelashes fluttered again, the terror was etched into her expression permanently it seemed. She was fighting it. She was losing.

Panic - panic of suffocation, but why?

Why can't I do anything?!

"Stay with me!" His hand patted her cheek once, urging her in stern despondence that just wanted to overtune his own panic.

Don't you dare.

Don't you dare.

Pleas and desperation were not going to help Akiko. There was only one answer: Tobirama must have overlooked something. "Stay with me," he hissed again past an impossibly clenched jaw, his deep voice strained by the maddening despair. "Just keep on breathing, Akiko, please."

If the woman was able to answer beyond her whimpers and deplorable gasps for breath, it was lost on him. All of his concentration was focused inside of her again. His chakra crashed into her network again brutally. Hers barely responded.

Tobirama's grip on her wounds tightened.

No.

Instantly, he recognised what he had seen: her diaphragm moved too shallow. Too little. What air she breathed; it wouldn't be enough.

But why?!

As fast and precise as he could, he sifted through her lung - minor injuries, but nothing. The organ was functioning the way it should - Akiko just needed to take deeper breaths.

There was-

Her arm.

The one wound he had not paid attention to on accounts of it not being in a critical area.

Peripherally, he registered the clanking of armour - someone stepped closer. He couldn't know who - how long he had been here now - but the danger wasn't over yet.

There's no time left.

Tobirama did not even take time to break focus to place his hands on the wound properly. Instead, his chakra shot into her left arm.

And right away, on top of flayed muscle and shattered bones in her forearm he recognised it: foreign chakra. A dangerous, dark and lethal haze that was spreading alongside her network, steadily.

Poison.

Tobirama's eyes snapped open to Akiko's brutalised lower arm, revealing nothing of the sinister substance within: it must be a muscle paralysing toxin.

It's too much. I can't-

"Damn!"

"What is it?!"

Tobirama winced. Next to him, Gotoku was squatting down - his silver gaze narrow, trained on Akiko's pale, bloodied and increasingly greyish body.

"I stabilised her life threatening injuries, but she's been poisoned," Tobirama hissed, his hands still not leaving her. He felt how little her thorax moved. His heart galloped, but he had lost all feeling besides the looming, swallowing dread that wanted to consume him.

It mustn't be.

I won't let her.

But I cannot-

Gotoku frowned, his nostrils flared. "What needs to be done? The Inuzuka are rallying again. They're pissed off."

Tobirama's chest was being crushed. "She needs to be taken back to the compound, now! I-" he heaved a heavy breath, words that didn't want to come out but had to. "I can't save her!"

But that was a problem.

There were still at least nine Inuzuka.

Akiko was dying unless he did not move her now.

And Sato's squad still had not come closer.

Gotoku shook his head incredulously. "Poison?! Since when do Inuzuka- whatever, use your fancy zappy jutsu and take us all away, then!" He rose to his full height again, already beckoning the squad over. "Sato's group can easily deal with these leftovers."

Tobirama's vision tunnelled on Akiko's lips, now a shade of dark blue. He could barely hear the wisps of her pitiful breaths now. Everything else was slowing down, but he was being ripped apart.

His breaths were coming shorter, now.

"I can't, Gotoku," he huffed, lowly. The admission, the fact - was killing him - no. It was, it would be killing - Akiko.

The taijutsu master's head snapped back to him. "What?!"

"The distance is too great. I don't have enough chakra left to take everyone with me!"

Finally, he could tear his stare from Akiko's haunting, bloodied face to Gotoku's unbelieving visage.

Akiko's time is running out.

But he couldn't leave his squad behind. Not with nine Inuzuka out there. There'd be four of them left against nine bloodthirsty, vengeful houndmasters. Yet the thought of sacrificing Akiko-

Knowing he'd have enough chakra to take her back, to the infirmary in the compound-

His chest was being crushed by a giant rock. Tobirama thought he couldn't breathe deeply anymore; all he heard was the rush of blood in his ears and the ever more faint gasps of air of the Uchiha woman his entire world circled around. Yet these people were his clan, his sense of duty, beaten into him from the day he could form a coherent string of thought -

"For fuck's sake!"

Tobirama winced again. Gotoku's sudden yell ripped him out of a spiral that had cost everyone time.

A decision had to be made.

"I can't believe I'm doing this," the broad man announced then, glancing over Akiko a final time. "Take her back. I'll manage this, now."

Tobirama sucked in a sharp, deep breath. An absolution he sillily and readily clung to, yet still wanted to question. He had to, had he not? But that will cost Akiko even more time; this was Akiko's only chance, he had to do this- "Gotoku-"

Instantly, the man raised a silencing hand. "Stop," he barked sharply, "fucking talking and get moving. " Then, he turned to the waiting squad, whose stern miens had been shifting between the mangled Akiko and Tobirama's bloodied own self. Gotoku clapped his hands. "Everyone! Tobirama is going to take sparkle-eyes back 'cause she's gonna croak otherwise! We'll manage, so let's show those fucking mutts how we fight!"

The air whizzed right after the announcement.

Tobirama knew this sensation. His gaze widened. The hum of energy soon concentrated into a single individual he did not need to sense: Gotoku. His veins seemed to protrude, the skin turned a distinct shade of red. It did not stop; the chakra condensed and focused more and more around the man until a fine, green aura lit up around him.

His breath caught. The Eight Gates - the ultimative taijutsu, Gotoku had called it once, and, as far as Tobirama knew, a jutsu that directly fed off a shinobi's life force. "Gotoku," he sternly called out.

This was wrong, this was all kinds of wrong - but what was the alternative? Losing Akiko was something Tobirama could not even think about, compared to the weight that wanted to crush him before - that thought was ripping him apart.

It would tear a wound into his heart he knew would never mend.

The taijutsu master turned towards Tobirama. His silver eyes were glowing now, his body hummed with energy beyond that of chakra, everything of him was brimming with sheer force. "I swear Tobirama, if I did this for nothing because you kept bitching here, your sorry ass is going to join those Inuzuka! Now, go!"

He couldn't even feel a shred of indignation at Gotoku's select choice of vocabulary. He was so, so right. Finally, his arms would obey him and move to scoop Akiko's terribly limp body up against his chest again. Her head lolled back slack; instantly, he adjusted her so she'd be supported by his elbow. By instinct - by sheer need his chakra reached out to her network again whilst his mind began to visualise the hiraishin marker in the clan's infirmary already.

Akiko's heart had begun to beat slower. Her breaths could barely be called such.

He gasped.

No. She musn't.

I won't allow it.

"Akiko," he urged, shaking her despairingly.

Her eyelids only fluttered pitifully.

Tobirama thought his heart was being stabbed by a knife, wrenched around, around. "Stay with me," he near whimpered; his eyes were prickling.

Distantly, he heard the enraged roar of the warrior who sacrificed just as much. "Listen here, you fucking mongrels! I've had it up to here with your lot! If your fucking ugly shit-smelling noses aren't gone from my sight in the next few moments, I'm going to make a new damn fur collar out of your stinky hides!"

The marker in the Senju compound infirmary was crystal clear in his mind now. Tobirama began to funnel what chakra he had left; simultaneously tapping into Akiko's network.

"I won't let you die," he whispered.

"I'm going to wallop your guts so bad the Shinigami is going to feel sorry for your front sides! I'm gonna count to three before you better be over the horizon you useless, fucking mutts! One, two-"

The world warped, flickered around them.

Notes:

Phew, what a chapter! First off, many, many thanks to kuramakakashi/lehbarnes for being my beta reader 💖💖 they left 1,1k words under this chapter worth of commentary, hehe. I love it so much bestie

Secondly! Tobirama didn't quite name it but Akiko suffered from a tension pneumothorax. What he said - air gets into your throax, between your lung and ribs, with each breath. It can't get out though, so the air keeps compressing the lung, and ultimately the heart/big blood vessels. Super dangerous, lethal, one of the reasons someone might need CPR. Though, not (the only reason) here. Sorry, had to get the nerdery out 😉

Ah, we're getting very close to THE chapter, guys...

Chapter 29

Summary:

On the verge of death.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"I need help! Someone get Hashirama here, right away!"

Tobirama's frantic shout echoed off the wooden walls of the Senju infirmary. His perception, his whole world had narrowed down to the limp, cold body in his arms. Everything else was wrapped in a frigid, numb haze.

He refused to accept anything of this. Akiko's frail form, too limp, not breathing enough-

Was she still breathing?

His chakra shot into her network again.

Her heartbeats were coming too slow. He knew what that meant. A little longer, there wouldn't be a heartbeat anymore. But each beat hers missed, his seemingly wanted to make up; hammering against a too tight chest, painfully. Icy sweat ran down his spine.

Tobirama took a right turn to the first room he knew to be empty; footsteps followed him already. The urgency of his shout had not been lost on the healers on duty of course. Once inside, he forced himself to place Akiko on the wooden examination table with utter care; slowly-

She could get hurt, as limp as this-

In the stark, bright light of the room he got a first real look at her.

Tobirama whimpered.

The shredded faux Uchiha tunic, still bleeding wounds underneath. Her way too pale complexion - the skin, no more pale, nor a hypoxic blue hue, but grey. She looked more like a-

No. I won't let you.

"She needs air," he barked right away before explaining anything else - as though Akiko did not look the part herself.

Tomoe, the senior of the two healers that had joined him, was taking the position at Akiko's head right away. Her hand emitted a soft, green glow as she placed them on the wounds. Jiro, her companion, was busy cutting the fabric away. Tobirama finally managed to tear himself away to round the table and take Akiko's left hand after he had convinced himself Tomoe's medical jutsu was working: her thorax moved.

"She's been poisoned by an Inuzuka's bite. I treated any life-threatening injuries, but she cannot breathe and lost blood," he rattled off. His trembling hands fumbled to let Jiro cut the cloth covering Akiko's left arm away, swiftly.

They both inhaled sharply as soon as the skin was exposed to the ruthless light.

The flesh around the bite had turned black; grey vein-like structures were forming from it.

All Tobirama heard was his blood rush in his ears.

A faint, high pitched noise.

This cannot happen.

"Jiro, get fresh water. Right away," Tomoe barked, but the man was on his way before she had finished ordering him to. "Tobirama! Come here."

Horrified, Tobirama's gaze remained glued to the wound a second longer.

How could I just ignore this?!

He forced any trace of self-pity down to be stowed away for later. Now was not the time for this. They had to act, now.

"Be ready to compress her heart."

The announcement was icy water shot straight into his veins. His gaze widened. "What?!"

"I'm moving her diaphragm and thorax to make her breathe, but her heart still is beating slowly and not building up sufficient blood pressure."

He didn't need her explanation; he was quite aware what Tomoe had been doing from the start. And of course, he knew precisely this meant Akiko was but a footstep away from deaths' door - without oxygen for too long. Again, his eyes were prickling. This couldn't, this wouldn't happen; he had told her he would save her; he couldn't imagine what if not-

I have not even told her-

The looming, bottomless pit that threatened spurred Tobirama to a new desperate zeal. This was not the end. Placing both hands on where her heart was fluttering weakly right underneath the skin; under the bloodied binding bandages left on her chest, his scarlet gaze was focused on her grey, pale face.

Come on, Akiko.

Don't leave me.

He snuck a hint of chakra into her network to watch Tomoe's work and monitor for a clue to start pressing down on Akiko's heart. Unlike him, her presence was far less prominent as her chakra worked to move her diaphragm and lungs. In, out. In, out.

Agonising minutes passed, one cruel second after the other.

Sometime in between, Jiro returned with a bowl of water to stand ready. A bare minimum of circulation was all Akiko managed to maintain on her own - until Tobirama felt the warm presence of his brother.

Finally, after what had seemed like an eternity, the Senju leader had arrived.

His gaze locked just for a second with Hashirama's.

With two steps, his brother closed the distance to the table immediately. Before Tobirama could open his mouth to do so much as give him a rundown, Hashirama's hands had nudged his away from Akiko's heart. Tobirama did not hesitate to move.

It's going to be fine now.

He desperately wanted to believe that. Just yet, it would not settle in, though.

Not when Akiko literally was being kept alive.

He gripped the edge of the table for idle pacification. "She's been poisoned by the Inuzuka's bite," was all the info Hashirama would need, really.

Hashirama's smooth face was drawn into a deep frown, his lips a tight line.

The immediate lack of a response unnerved Tobirama immensely, but he knew better than to interrupt his brother now. Either by his frenzied, delusional hope or actual observation, he thought Akiko's skin colour turned more… healthy.

He could feel his fingers again.

"It's not poison," Hashirama eventually hummed, a faint strain of concentration to his tune.

"What?" Tomoe and Tobirama exclaimed in unison.

"Not directly. I will… explain later. I need to draw the poison out-"

"Didn't you just say it's not-"

"Tobirama," Hashirama interrupted him decidedly, "prepare to seal Akiko's left arm."

"Why-"

"Explanations later!"

Besides the despicable feeling of having lost his grip on the situation entirely, which Tobirama despised, he still managed to act right away.

Somehow.

On command.

At the very least, a task he was sufficiently suited for - even if his own chakra reserves were running rather low. Not that he felt so much as a shred of exhaustion. Adrenaline - more than that - kept him going.

And it would, until Akiko was safe.

"Sealing ink?!" He barked, but Jiro was already gone.

Hashirama's hands were splayed on Akiko's chest now, he leaned forward slightly. Tomoe's hands still emitted the faint green glow, the woman's face was strained. Forcing a muscle to move through sheer medical jutsu was a demanding feat, and she had been doing it for minutes, now.

His brother's voice was low. Tobirama worried for the regretful tune. "Akiko," he began with a deep breath.

Tobirama's nostrils flared. So his hunch had been right.

She had been conscious before.

Suffocating from within her own self after her voice had failed her due to the poison. Helpless to tell what was happening to her as he'd been failing to see the true issue at hand.

His eyes fluttered closed as the molten ire flushed through his veins, he breathed sheer rage - rage he knew he'd only allow himself as the despair, the utter, gaping and swallowing despair had faded.

She'd be safe, she'd be safe now.

"I need to extract what's doing this to you. It will hurt, I apologise," Hashirama continued solemnly. Tobirama's neck hair stood straight. As if Akiko had not endured enough, now. He breathed deeply again.

Jiro returned with the sealing ink. Tobirama nodded at the man, who already grabbed Akiko's hand to extend and supinate the appendage.

"Do not touch the wound, everyone," Hashirama cautioned sternly as his hands dipped into the bowl of fresh water.

Tobirama's gaze shot up to him again and narrowed. It was nigh impossible to suppress the urge to demand answers right away - for all of this. But one look at Akiko's haughty face brought him back to reason and more importantly, to action.

Moulding a sphere of water with his chakra, Hashirama let it first hover over Akiko's chest, right where her diaphragm was, before he spread it evenly, never losing control of it. His hands splayed on her chest again, glowing in the same, emerald way now medical jutsu so often would emit.

Seconds later, from seemingly every pore of Akiko's chest a fine, black, thick substance was being drawn into the water in a thousand, tiny rivulets.

Tobirama's gaze widened.

The room was silent save for the low hum of the energy and the strained breathing sounds Akiko - no, Tomoe forced Akiko to do. Tobirama had often witnessed his brother's marvellous skills. But never before had he been nearly overcome by the urge to simultaneously buckle over, cry, shout, pull at his hair and simply grasp Akiko's cheeks and tell her it'd be fine, it just needs to be done. So much so he simply froze in place, overcome by the very unknown onslaught of emotion - and took consolation in the faint hope the woman had heard - and understood - his brother.

The water was turning black. Slowly, Hashirama lifted the sphere back up from Akiko's chest to dispose of it in a separate bowl.

Tobirama thought he heard Akiko gasp.

The seal. He must do the seal now.

He placed the small pot of ink next to Akiko's exposed arm, scrutinising the mangled limb. Considering Hashirama's order was to seal her arm off , Tobirama decided that left no wiggle room as to where to place the seal: right underneath her deltoid, he drew the first suppression line after having dipped the tip of his index finger into the ink. He disliked drawing without a brush - the linework inevitably was shakier like this; thicker than with a fine brush and not nearly as intricate.

Akiko's skin was cold to the touch. No hum of chakra greeted the ink he was infusing with his own chakra to structure the boundaries of the seal. It was unsurprising; she was exhausted and Hashirama was recruiting what little was left of her reserves to weave into his healing, but Tobirama would not cease to feel gutted over how weak Akiko was.

A single moment had done this. And now everything was hanging by a thread.

His arm shook slightly. He rubbed the side of his face over his fur collar in an effort to clean off sweat - blood.

Sealing a limb - anything - off was a relatively simple task for him. The seal needed two components: a barrier to cut off the chakra network into the appendage as well as markings to reroute the flow of the network towards it; lest it would weaken the seal by frayed chakra network ends lapping at the seal constantly.

And, of course, such a sloppy seal would mean pain and discomfort for the bearer.

Even if time was of the essence, Tobirama would deliver no less than perfection.

Of course, the seal mustn't affect blood flow to not risk infarction or compartment of the muscles within the arm, therefore under no circumstances must the barrier get beyond a chakra or nerval level; so either way, after this, the arm will be entirely limp for Akiko.

Meticulously, yet as swift as he could, Tobirama drew the fine lines from memory. He chose a compact, more complex but very efficient method to achieve both effects. The work was a welcome distraction from the increasing noise deriving from Hashirama's work.

The more poison his brother drew out, the more life Akiko gained back.

The more ability she had to voice her discomfort.

At first, there were only small huffs and gasps. But as Jiro lifted and tilted her arm so Tobirama might continue the seal on the back, he noticed the muscle strain against being moved - he heard her hisses, her whimpers.

In a sick way, he was glad for it. The worst thing he had seen today was Akiko, as pallid as a corpse.

But right after, his gut churned with anger and regret again - for not being able to spare her this too, for everything-

Why, why did this have to happen?

Could he have done anything different? Anything to protect her better? He was hailed as the fastest, yet today, he had been anything but.

It was all-

"Ah!"

Akiko's arm jerked abruptly. Instantly, instinctively, Tobirama seized the elbow with an iron grip, but the fine swirl of rerouting towards her triceps he had been drawing was ruined. Jiro was pushing down on her shoulder to keep her pinned again. Tobirama breathed heavily, against better judgement, he spared a second to gaze up from his work to his brother and Akiko.

Hashirama's hands had moved down to Akiko's abdomen, but the amount of the black substance he drew out still was staggering. Tomoe's hands no longer glowed green from the jutsu that had kept Akiko alive, but instead held the Uchiha down so she might not buck up and shake both off.

Pinned down, she wound underneath and groaned as more of the substance was drawn from her. Eyelids fluttered against rolled back irises to reveal perhaps the response was on a more vegetative level, but real nonetheless.

Alive, alive, alive.

But in pain.

As soon as Hashirama stopped and lifted the sphere from her, she sighed and stilled. Tobirama's jaw was locked so tightly it hurt.

"How much longer for the seal, Tobirama?" Hashirama already lifted the next clear bubble of water to Akiko's skin.

She sighed too consciously.

Tobirama closed his eyes slowly and tried to ignored the ache in his chest. "I'm almost done, Elder Brother. Shall I close it, right away?"

"Yes," Hashirama tersely commanded. Again, he was drawing poison from Akiko.

Again, the woman jerked and whimpered.

Tobirama nearly flinched away. To watch idly seemed to magnify the pain throbbing inside so much more; yet what comfort could he offer her?

With as much precision as possible on a miserably writhing body, he finished the last strokes of the seal. There was no sense of accomplishment - not when he did not even know why other than to trust Hashirama, which he did blindly. Only to possibly help end Akiko's suffering.

Or at least… do anything else than paint ink on her skin that'd serve to restrain her.

"I'm ready," Tobirama pressed out sternly, tapping into the small reserve of chakra he had left. Hashirama only hummed curtly in response. Jiro and Tomoe prepared. The closing of a seal never was a pleasant act; not always painful, but who wanted to wear a chain?

With six rapid hand seals the components each became active. Tobirama breathed deeply - and pressed his funnelled chakra directly around and into the seal on Akiko's upper arm by wrapping his hands around it.

The woman's body tensed immediately, but the four people holding her down left no room for movement. An incoherent, pained moan was her last, pitiful resort before she stilled again. Akiko's network around the seal coiled, jerked - sizzling away from where the seal now was severing it away. Once Tobirama knew sealing to be in place, he carefully probed it with his chakra. Steady, firm. Gently, as gently as he could he slipped into her network to examine the tissue around it - the rerouting component worked well, blood flow was sufficient and…

Akiko wouldn't be able to use that arm.

"It's done," he announced listlessly as Hashirama withdrew with another black globe of dirt from Akiko's body.

"Excellent. I still need to draw more out, but I'm making progress. Switch with Tomoe to let her continue your work from before."

Of course. Tobirama's rapid in field mending had not covered everything.

The prolonged time of less than optimal oxygen intake had not been healthy for her, either.

His head felt heavy. He absently rubbed an ink stained index finger over his thumb, caked in Akiko's dry blood. Jiro announced he'd be getting more water.

With a nod towards the healer, he assumed Tomoe's position right behind Akiko's head while Hashirama was preparing the next batch of water to use and his patient was thankfully still. Tomoe rounded Akiko right away to begin healing the claw wounds on her thorax.

Tobirama's hands seized her shoulders. They felt warmer now, yet his mind screamed criminal for what he was about to do. What anger he mustered for this insane situation was lost to a mind that couldn't do more than beg - beg for Akiko to simply be saved - no, become well.

Sure enough, as soon as Hashirama started, Akiko's face was contorted in an incoherent expression of pain, eyes closed, teeth clenched, thrashing.

Except Tobirama's steely grip on her shoulders wouldn't let her.

He leaned down a little, his eyes awfully wet again. "Keep still, please," he muttered, quiet enough so perhaps only Akiko's deranged mind might hear. "We have to. I'm sorry." The sincerity was shattering. Fervently, he hoped this would reach her.

Somehow.

Forgive me, Akiko.

On and on, Hashirama drew poison out of Akiko, whose strength grew. So much so Jiro was forced to hold her legs down lest she'd try to kick the Senju leader.

Tobirama kept on trying to whisper comfort to her; but Akiko rolled her eyes more and groaned in the agony inflicted on her.

Finally, finally the amount of what Hashirama was able to draw out lessened.

Accordingly, Akiko's fight stilled, slowly.

Eventually, his brother sighed deeply as the water came back clean, even though his hands still glowed. "That is all of it, I believe."

Instantly, Tobirama's grip on Akiko's shoulders became a gentle hold. He was ready to sink down the next wall himself, now.

"I healed what was left of the thorax injuries, Clan Leader," Tomoe announced, withdrawing her hands. "But there is still a lot of damage due to asphyxiation. Too difficult to fix."

Tobirama closed his eyes and let the next wave of despair wash over him, unable to react more to it.

Too spent.

Hashirama smiled at her. Tobirama wanted to huff at his ability to be able to already. "Thank you, Tomoe. I will take it from here, then. She is stable for now. Be ready when we need you again, please."

Tomoe and Jiro bowed each before leaving the room.

Already, Hashirama had placed a hand on Akiko's heart and chest again.

Tobirama cleared his throat. The pressing question was obvious. "You can … heal her though?"

Hashirama's eyes remained closed, but he hummed affirmatively. "Of course. It takes precision and a little time."

Finally.

The relief was immeasurable; a welcome reprieve from the utter despondency that had him in a chokehold. Tobirama felt his muscles grow slack from it. He closed his eyes as his thumbs stroked over Akiko's shoulders. You'll be alright. You'll be alright.

I didn't lose you.

Even though obvious questions were pressing, he found enough solace in the absence of fright, rage and despair to endure his own ignorance a while longer and simply watch Akiko, whose body had turned a healthier shade, whose breaths were deep and whose pulse was firm against an index finger that ghosted over here carotid artery in an urgent inquiry.

She's safe, she's safe.

Alive.

Tobirama didn't know how much time passed, watching over her - his brother healing her.

Finally though, Hashirama cleared his throat and withdrew his hands. "This'll be it, for now." The warm smile had faded somewhat. He was staring at Akiko's still mangled arm. "Now," he began slowly. "the reason I said you were wrong earlier is because it wasn't a poison, as such. Rather… an infection."

Just when he thought he had been throttled by every intense emotion, shock doused him by shooting ice through his veins. Tobirama was ramrod straight instantly. "An infection?"

Hashirama hummed, rounding the examination table to stand beside Akiko's sealed arm, but first turned around to one of the cabinets that were lined up on the wall. He procured a small surgery kit he placed on a narrow table next to Akiko's and unwrapped it, revealing the steel instruments inside.

"Yes. Bacteria. Which, indeed, produce a toxin that paralyses muscles. The vector was the Inuzuka's war hound, evidently."

He picked up pincers and a scalpel. Tobirama's gaze narrowed. Luckily, he knew the seal to protect Akiko from what his brother was about to do. A very sensible, but unpleasant thing. "That sounds like something too refined for a clan not known to even dabble in poison," he huffed. Had he not witnessed else, he'd have dismissed such a claim outright, even.

But evidence to the contrary had almost died in his arms.

"Indeed," Hashirama agreed readily. The pincer grabbed the edge of one of the frayed wounds on Akiko's forearm. He pulled - and cut crimson, far too dark flesh off with the scalpel. Carefully, he placed it into the silver bowl of the surgery kit.

Tobirama's lips were a tight line. Sampling, certainly a task he himself had fulfilled countless times, suddenly had him tense.

He didn't want to see Akiko like this.

"Which is why I'm very curious whose chakra we will find in those bacteria." The brown gaze fixated Tobirama again.

He inhaled sharply. Of course. Between leaving his squad and Akiko nearly suffocating, he had forgotten what he had examined himself: foreign chakra in Akiko's arm. "Only one clan comes to mind concerning themselves with tiny organisms, Elder Brother."

They shared a long gaze.

The Aburame.

Out of all the options Tobirama could have fathomed - this one was so dismal even he had not thought of it.

These were grave implications.

As if the day could not get worse.

Hashirama nodded solemnly, right along his thoughts. "And if they start to arm the Inuzuka in such a manner…" his gaze swayed to Akiko. "... that is highly problematic."

A euphemism. If an Inuzuka could kill a Senju with a single bite, it'd tip the scales.

His gaze widened suddenly.

A single bite?!

"Elder Brother! I have to get back!"

Hashirama silenced him with a single shake of his head. "By all means, you're not in a fighting condition anymore if you use your hirashin to travel all the way back. I already dispatched help when I received news of yours and Akiko's arrival."

The freezing dread still would not thaw from his body. "They might be too late-"

Hashirama sighed. "There's no other option. You are not a help going back, either."

The scenario played out too quickly in Tobirama's head; facts rolled in that piled on top of another until he, for the umpteeth time today, was overwhelmed by his own powerlessness. The Inuzuka were in possession of chakra infused bacteria that produced toxins that killed victims by muscle paralysis. Fixing such injuries required extensive medical - and fuinjutsu knowledge - few in the clan possessed. Had Tobirama more chakra left, he might have brought them over - but he did not.

No matter how he turned it - there was no way.

The sad slant of Hashirama's eyebrows provided little comfort.

Just how long were the Inuzuka armed like this?

How many of them?

Why would this clan ally themselves with the Uchiha?

He swallowed heavily once he found his voice again. His gaze had dropped down to Akiko once more, who appeared to have fallen into some fitful sleep. Her blood still was smeared all over her chest.

"Am I to assume, now, you needed this seal because you cannot remove the infection from Akiko's arm right away?"

Hashirama had put the tools aside again and seized Akiko's arm by the elbow, a safe distance from the wound. "Indeed. I will need to make an antibiotic medicine to kill off the infection. Drawing poison out here is useless as long as the infection persists. Luckily it spreads via the chakra network. Otherwise…"

Otherwise, they might have had to amputate her arm.

If she hadn't been…

Tobirama let the frigid sensation that followed the explanation pass through him.

He couldn't fight it anymore, it was too much.

"I will heal her bones and muscles though," Hashirama added. Already, his hands were glowing green.

Dazed, Tobirama staggered towards the cabinet he knew to contain clean gauze and bandages. There was at least something he could do, right now. He gathered all he needed and with the clean water left from the poison extraction began to slowly, gently wipe off the grime, the blood that stained Akiko's skin.

Red, angry lines were left of the Inuzuka's assault. Yet her chest moved evenly underneath his hands.

That was all he could care for, right now.

With the help of Jiro and Tomoe, they bandaged Akiko's chest and arm as well as ridded her of the last shreds of the ruined tunic. They had transported her to an empty room upstairs - she'd be staying in the infirmary.

Tobirama scrutinised her closely again in one of the few beds the compound hoisted. Her expression seemed more relaxed now - calmer. It was a small comfort. Gingerly, he pulled the sheet over her. Hashirama wrapped his arm around Tobirama's shoulders and guided his brother out of Akiko's small room. Through the window, he noticed the sun was setting. The compound was glistening; the rain had stopped here.

He half had a mind to stay - just a bit longer - but Hashirama was firm in his apparent request. He led Tobirama to the next, empty room.

Inside, he slid the door closed and raised an eyebrow at his younger brother. "I haven't asked before. Have you been injured?"

Tobirama blinked. "No. I'm fine, Elder Brother." At least, there was nothing Hashirama could help him with. In the little privacy granted here, apart from Akiko's shattered self and all that had come to light today, Tobirama was ready to slide down the wall and let go of - everything.

The tight knot of emotions that had been forming, unravelling, forming again, garroting him and then numbing him. Fright. Rage.

Guilt.

And the all-encompassing, bottomless despair over the possibilities he had faced today.

It was just too much.

He looked down his muddy, bloodied armour. To the side, over his stained fur collar. The sweat that stuck to his forehead under his happuri.

Hashirama had this look again - the worried, knowing look. Tobirama hated it right now, but he didn't even have power to voice that.

"You look terrible, brother."

"And I couldn't hazard a guess as to why."

His brother loosened a dry chuckle. "Yet you're no stranger to war. What is different today?"

A lump formed in his throat. Why did they have to talk about this now? He felt himself bristle. Wasn't all he had gone through today enough? Was this the final straw?

After everything, Hashirama would do this time him, too?

"Shall I say it?" Hashirama added, on cue, when Tobirama wouldn't speak.

His gaze snapped back to his brother, narrow. Fists balled tightly at his side.

He wouldn't dare to utter it, would he?

"It's because of Akiko."

Tobirama's breath hitched. How easily, how casually he had said that.

How he had now fight left in him to protest the claim he knew to be true.

His last bit of strength - of dignity - failed him. With a drawn out groan, the man stepped back, leaned against the wall behind him and dragged both of his hands over his face. He could still smell Akiko's blood on them.

Tobirama wanted to violently reject Hashirama's notion; dismiss it for some clever reason he'd surely come up with, but he simply couldn't. Not like this. After everything - after today.

"I felt her die away from under my hands, Elder Brother," he haughtily explained, gazing at his still bloodstained armour. As if it'd make him somehow less vulnerable. "I couldn't bear the thought of losing her. Her life, slipping away-"

Suddenly, Hashirama was right in front of him, gripping his shoulders tight.

Tobirama tensed instantly. He should go. This conversation was about to enter fields he did not wish to discuss with anyone.

Yet he stayed put when his brother's warm look, his apologetic smile pinned him.

"It never fails to amaze me how a genius such as yourself can be so ignorant."

Stop talking.

"You love her."

He did not just say that.

Appalled, his gaze wide, his jaws slightly ajar.

Three inane words, so easily, casually spoken out that Tobirama wanted to scoff at himself for dancing around them so delicately for these last - what? Months? But now - now there was no turning back, no going back to the misty inbetween of before wherein his adept brother might have guessed, where he himself might wonder but never found confirmation.

The familiar, blossoming warmth that had been budding inside of him for so long whenever he'd been around Akiko; whenever they spend time together, the achievements they had gained - the comfortable tenderness pounding happily away against his ribs suddenly seemed - tainted.

By danger. Of knowing, of being seen.

Today, today was precisely why he had not dared to venture further with these thoughts.

His fists balled. He clenched his teeth and made a huffing sound. Clever observation or not, it was his life. "I'm not ignorant, Elder Brother," Tobirama hissed, finally finding anger within himself. He should not - he should not be talking to anyone about - about Akiko. "I… certainly noticed my interest in Akiko is beyond camaraderie or friendship," his throat suddenly felt tighter. He clung to his fury instead. "But as today has proven, it is dangerous to give into it."

His stare fixated on Hashirama now, who frowned slightly. Tobirama's eyelids were narrowed as he added, "Just look at what happened. It is a safe route to misery, for both of us." Akiko's sacrifice for him. His own vulnerability. Gotoku's intervention.

Everything of this .

The soft warmness became a sore throb, he regretted his words. He did not want to utter them, he could have been saved from this if Hashirama had shut his damn mouth! Now he was miserable-

Abruptly, Hashirama crossed his arms, shaking his head once. There it was again, the small confident smile Tobirama sometimes wanted to strangle off of his face.

He'd say more.

"And then what, Tobirama? You'll continue to be miserable anyway by fighting what happened - what you're feeling."

"What a wretched fate I have doomed myself to, then," Tobirama spat back right away, the ire boiling easily now. He was offended, hurt, even - had he expected Hashirama to offer more comfort?

The dumb smile grew. "No, you have a choice."

He frowned deeply. His fury died quickly to be replaced by worry.

Hashirama raised a palm. "Be miserable either way and continue this… pretend… thing," he offered, so amused, Tobirama nearly reprimanded him.

But he already spoke again, raising his other palm.

"Or allow your feelings to blossom. Tell Akiko what you're feeling. And take what happiness you can get."

His breath stuttered.

Confess his feelings to Akiko?

Just like that?

Embark on a road that might lead to utter ruin, for either - maybe both - of them; as gruesomely as possible demonstrated today? Openly address feelings instead of hazy possibilities, lining them up for a myriad of difficult situations if decisions needed to be made? Like today?

The crushing despair of choosing either love or duty?

Yet all it took was one, one moment of consideration - of reminiscence about the dear memories shared; Akiko's quirky wit, her delightful sarcasm - her impressive strength and skill. The same wide curiosity Tobirama considered the world with - and a heart that beat for peace when all others seemed to want war.

Just thinking about her made him - happy.

I don't… want to lose that.

He could indulge. Logically - it made sense. As astounding as it was, his brother had made an irrefutable argument.

Taking the chance…

He swallowed thickly. "What if she doesn't reciprocate these feelings, Elder Brother?" A last ditch effort, a worry to be dispelled.

Hashirama had an easy chuckle left. "Oh, I'd take any bet she does."

Tobirama raised an eyebrow. "How reassuring, given your infamous gambling luck."

He rolled his eyes. "I meant-"

"I know."

"So?"

"It seems… I need to talk to her."

Notes:

I think I read this 7 times and I still cringe at parts of this. Yet as the meme reads, kill the part of you that cringes, not the cringe. I don't think there's ever going to be a love story from me where one of the MCs isn't getting wacked to near death.
Other than that, man. Muscle relaxants! The whole case, from a medical viewpoint, is a little bit infuriating. A lot of trouble could have been avoided with an Ambu bag, but then again I was the one writing it. And while chakra magical healing does exist and I made these ninjas absurdly versed in science (y'know. in line with... how it was portrayed in the manga), they still suck at CPR.

That being said, wow! 5% plot, 95% Tobirama-in-love-angst. He's got some explaining to do, for sure.

Thank you so much for beta'ing and bolstering my confidence, kuramakakashi/lehbarnes 💖💖

Chapter 30

Summary:

Inbetween. Nothing comes without a consequence. In the worst despair, truth prevails.

Notes:

Add. Warning for profane language and descriptions of death, here.

Important note at the end!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Everything had been a greying blur of pain and numbness, followed by an agonising pull to life.

Akiko's last coherent memory was Tobirama's face above her, a warm hand on her cheek and a plea on his lips in a tune so haunting, so desperate she'd never forget it.

Stay with me.

He uttered more, she knew, more despair seeping off of him in clenched whispers. Yet nothing sharp her fading mind could've made out. He would save her, he wouldn't let her die - when her dying self had become a prisoner of her own mangled flesh and bone and her hypoxic brain wouldn't let her see properly anymore. Tobirama had been there all the time.

As though his words hadn't been enough; she had felt his vast despondency when his chakra shot through her system, brutally mending wounds - the connection so intense as he had been in pursuit of what had been ailing her when her breaths had been coming shorter.

All that, she had felt - and yet her consciousness had subsided to a frightful inbetween where her anguished mind would fill in gaps of what it thought to happen. At first, nothing anymore.

She had thought this would be it.

Perhaps there really was nothing and death was void infinity, after all. How comforting.

Then?

Restraint - and more pain. Over, and over again, a ripping, pulling sensation that lapped at her organs while her strength returned - she wanted to fend it off, but she was being held back.

Forced to endure, subjected to the pain.

Until finally, there was blissful nothingness - fading out after all of it was over.

Her consciousness returned in shreds, just like it had gone. Of course, the very first thing she'd register was more pain - a dull ache that spread everywhere inside of her; an undefined suffering and occasionally bright lights when her eyes might open. Yet never a sharp image or a real idea - Akiko wanted to struggle her way back to reality, to figuratively and maybe literally move out of this swamp, but she was met with resistance again.

Either she imagined it, but she believed Tobirama to be near again - his deep voice chiding her, pleading for her to stay in bed and still?

The days were stretching agonisingly.

In light of the news of the Inuzuka's true prowess the clan had been in a state of alert - and rightfully so. Hashirama devoted much of his time to the cure, which Tobirama appreciated for more reasons than the clan's very likely future clashes with the Aburame and Inuzuka.

Akiko wasn't properly waking.

"It is to be expected, Tobirama. She underwent significant trauma and required extensive healing," his brother chided softly when after two days, the woman was huffing unintelligibly at most. Had the lack of oxygen - no, he did not dare to think that.

"We healed her as fast as-"

"She is fine. She needs time. And quite frankly, you should rest more yourself. I've not noticed you going to bed nor waking since you returned," Hashirama frowned deeply.

And he wasn't wrong. Tobirama either devoted his time squeezing the clan's archive for every last bit of information about the enigmatic Aburame clan and their capabilities to gauge what awaited the Senju next - or next to an increasingly squirming but entirely delirious Akiko in the clan's infirmary rooms.

The former yielded frustratingly little while the latter served well to wrench his abused heart around, over and over again. He would look at her bandaged self but see how he had brought her in: lifeless, pallid.

Almost dead.

Almost.

Tobirama would sit down next to Akiko's bed and take her hand, then - her warm hand, and as gently as he could let his chakra slip into and over her network. To check on her - to know, she was, indeed, alive. Recovering. Each time, her organs functioning a little bit better.

It was only a matter of time, he reminded himself.

While vigorously shutting down any doubt about her mental state during the times her eyes would flutter open - a delirious, wild stare, searching, unaware, and herself scrambling. He hated himself for holding her down then; firmly gripping either her arm or her shoulders, but - he had to.

Only a matter of time.

The next break was the return of the mission's squads - precisely four days after he himself had rushed Akiko back into the compound. As long as it'd take with injured shinobi, he'd think.

The sizable train of shinobi had marched in slowly through the front gate.

He counted them. Each. While holding his breath against his hammering pulse.

Everyone had survived. Much to his relief - even though a few had sustained grievous injuries and were carried by the additional forces Hashirama had sent after the squad. Guards and two healers - Touka, at their helm. Tobirama wondered if she had been drafted into the reinforcements or put herself there.

It wasn't like there would have been a discussion with her, given the implications.

Keenly scrutinising the arrivals, particularly those in worse shape, he recognised his squad was worse off - Yuna was not conscious and Reiji was being carried, too. Tobirama closed his eyes and inhaled sharply, letting the festering guilt wash over him in all the disdainful torture he deserved.

Ultimately, the decisions made had saved everyone's life. Everyone's. That was his balm.

But he had a selfish interest nonetheless and he would not deny it.

One warrior in particular had driven himself over the edge - for everyone. The stern captain of the guards was beside him, her face drawn into a deep frown. His skin had ruptured, dark, blue-purple hematoma spread underneath it nearly everywhere and the man shivered miserably.

Gotoku's body was carried to the infirmary immediately alongside the others. And Tobirama might have been worried - regretful, even - were it not for the blissed out grin of the broad, tall man.

Sato, who had a telling, dark red line across his forehead and a tattered undergarment beneath his leg guards, revealing hastily healed, large gashes, had rolled his eyes when Tobirama inquired him for details immediately on their way to the infirmary.

"We found him lying in the middle of the muddy clearing that you fought them. Around him were dead Inuzuka and the first thing that idiot, bloodied, bruised and bereft of life, said was: 'This was better than sex'."

Tobirama was glad he had no capacities to spare the man too much thought, really. His eyes fluttered in a slow roll. "I'm relieved his state of health allowed him to make such an elaborate comment."

Sato huffed in agreement, but ran a hand through his shaggy, dark hair. "Frankly I was more surprised about who I did not find with him post… act," he hummed, smirking.

Instantly, Tobirama was on edge. Defensive, but the ire shooting into his veins wasn't quite hot. Sato was the last man he wanted to discuss this with. But also the last man he had expected a comment from. "Thanks to the decisions made, everyone returned alive, Sato," he hissed a little too sharp.

The scout captain's eyebrows quirked up too slyly, too knowingly as the man's dark gaze narrowed. "It was not a judgement, Tobirama," his smirk grew. "Merely an observation. I am as glad as you are."

Before Tobirama could reply, the scout captain limped into the infirmary.

Akiko's eyes flew open.

The sunlight was bright, the smell of the room unfamiliar. Clean. Right across from her was a window, but from this angle she'd only see a clear, blue sky. Her head snapped left and right in an instant. It was a small room, there was a cabinet on a wall; the door seemed to be situated on the wall adjourning the headboard of her -

Bed?

She looked down on her immediately. Clean, white sheets.

Soft cushions. These seemed to befit a feudal lord more.

Akiko blinked several times. Luckily, the Senju kamon was emblazoned on the cabinet - else, she'd genuinely have worried where she might be. With a groan, she finally recognised the blunt pain that seemed to be settled so deeply into her muscles and joints. She wondered if it'd ever go away.

Then again, she was alive.

She hadn't been so sure if she'd ever open her eyes again.

The ache seemed to spread everywhere - except her left arm. Reflexively, the woman tried to flex her fingers in both hands.

Her left arm wouldn't obey.

In fact - the whole limb didn't appear to be there.

Ice-cold panic shot through her veins faster than her right hand could scramble to pull the blanket off of herself.

No, no. This isn't happening.

Her heartbeat was hammering at the back of her skull when her bandaged torso revealed itself to have, in fact, two appendages - but her left was wrapped in a white bandage all the way up. A small relief, albeit short lived. It did not change anything about her initial finding. With a trembling hand and hasty, frightened fumbling, Akiko started to claw at the wrappings that covered her left arm.

It was just bitten into, it can't be that -

The fabric unravelled a little to reveal - ink?

There was a shuffling sound; probably the door.

"Akiko!"

The woman flinched.

"What are you doing?!"

A hand gripped her shaking arm, but she wasn't deterred from her goal - there was ink on her arm, why was there ink-

"Stop it," the deep voice sternly commanded now, effortlessly prying her scrambling, trembling hand from her left arm.

With no small amount of indignation, Akiko squinted upwards to throw a scornful gaze at whoever was impeding her quest for answers - to find a deeply frowning Tobirama glaring at her. "My arm-"

"Is sealed for a good reason ," he cut her off firmly, reinforcing his grip on her wrist when she started to wrench it in his fist. "So please stop this."

Akiko froze. The sense of lingering dread vanished quickly, but the icy shivers running down her spine wouldn't quite stop yet. Her foggy mind began to connect dots - slowly. A memory - she had been bitten, into that very arm. "What?" Was all she managed to eloquently reply.

Tobirama arched an eyebrow up slowly, his miffed expression turning somewhat more evaluating. "The Inuzuka's bite infected you, which in turn is causing poisoning through a muscle paralysing toxin produced by bacteria." He still didn't release her arm, his grip ever iron.

It seemed Akiko didn't appear coherent enough yet with the wild way she was staring at him.

He wasn't entirely wrong in that evaluation.

While he made sense it just seemed outrageous. A kind of tactic Inuzuka don't… employ. At all. Akiko opened and closed her mouth, shuffling awkwardly against her aching muscles in the bed. Tobirama's gaze narrowed again.

His grip tightened a little.

"That… seems unlikely," she finally cleared her throat.

He sighed. It sounded a little relieved.

Akiko squinted. "What?"

"You… weren't quite yourself during prior, shorter episodes of waking."

Akiko's gaze widened slightly. So that hadn't been her imagination. "I'm… I assure you, I am now."

He held her gaze a moment longer. The narrowed stare mellowed out as he breathed out slowly, Akiko could tell the man relaxed. In relief. He'd always look softer when he did.

Tobirama let go of her arm, slowly, keeping his hand near hers in case she got another funny idea. "Either way, it is the truth, unfortunately. We'll know more about this poison soon. However, the seal keeps the infection contained." There was a curious amount of regret in his serious tone - the tension never left his posture nor would his narrowed stare ease up - by all means, the man was high-strung - not because of what she might do, she knew now.

And never letting Akiko out of his sight, still.

Akiko closed her eyes for a moment, shaking her head once. Unfortunately, the seal made a lot of sense in this case. However there was some relief: no permanent damage or loss of a limb, it seemed.

Just a killer infection that had almost suffocated her.

Easy.

But-

Her eyes flew open. Tobirama inhaled sharply in wake of her sudden agitation, but made no move yet. "What about the others-"

His hand rose instantly to silence her. "Nobody died. They're recovering."

Akiko deflated as swiftly as the icy realisation had overtaken her, nodding once in relief.

And just as easily, her mind was able to fixate on all else that had been left since.

Everything started to catch up to her rapidly: their mission, their increasingly desperate fight - the utter despair and fright, which had taken shape in the form of her Susanoo.

She swallowed heavily.

Her Susanoo. The embodiment of an emotion so strong, it'd let her channel the Mangekyo's ultimate jutsu.

While seeing Tobirama healthy and well enough to be scolding her was a huge relief, she was now beginning to see the seedy underbelly of her action. The implication of unleashing this jutsu - no, of being able to - it was glaring.

Deep down, she had known, had she not? And now she had proven to herself just how much all of… this was.

With a groan, she pinched the bridge of her nose.

The mattress of the bed shifted a little. Akiko opened her eyes to find Tobirama having sat down at her left side, frowning deeply again - but his eyebrows had that little, worried slant. He was thinking.

His scrutinising gaze had never left her - not once, always searching, evaluating. "What's wrong, Akiko?" The inquiry was gentle - a stark contrast to before.

If only she knew what exactly he meant. There were so many things she could say to that, really. Tobirama must know how she was, physically - Akiko couldn't imagine him not keeping a close watch.

Wait, why do I think that?

She smiled apologetically, waving with her healthy hand a little. "I'm fine, Tobirama. Returning from near death, is all," she played it off.

His frown deepened again, but he chuffed lightly. "I have seen corpses that look better than you, Akiko."

"Charming."

"You didn't sound well," he insisted gruffly, ignoring her ironic comment easily. "Are you in pain?"

"Not… if I stay still, I guess," she lied, ignoring the dull ache taking deep breaths was causing. Tobirama seemed on the edge enough as it was.

"You're lying," he huffed, his expression darkening and already judgemental. Swiftly, he gazed over her bandages as if there was truth to be seen there - perhaps a patch of blood, anything.

He wouldn't find any, of course. Akiko rolled her eyes. "I love it when you do that."

Tobirama's narrow-lidded stare fixated her again. "And I don't understand why you aren't being honest," he chided her sternly, crossing his arms. The muscle in his jaw feathered in a strained way, his gaze was trained on the opposite wall. If her dishonesty about being in pain, reasonably so, annoyed him that much, Akiko wouldn't have any of it.

Still, she'd try. With a little, muffled groan she shifted closer to the white-haired Senju, whose head instantly shot to the side at the sound of her small, pained gasp. Akiko clenched her teeth as she turned a little to her seemingly more shattered left side to touch Tobirama's arm - the bicep just as tense as he seemed.

"Akiko-" he started instantly, the worry back on his face.

"I'm alive, Tobirama. And so are you. That's all that matters, for now," her voice tender. As much of a mess as all of this was, Akiko wouldn't deny herself this little victory - against the staggering odds.

She had saved him - the dismal possibility of a world he would no longer be part of was, for now, gone. The relief Akiko breathed was tangible. Her thumb stroked the black fabric of his shirt. She wanted to be closer to him.

The stiffness of his muscle eased up somewhat, but he turned slightly to coax her back on her back, gently. Akiko did not refuse, but she did not release his arm, either. His hand on her shoulder that had pressed her back trailed down to her hand, his fingertips grazing over her skin in a tingling sensation before he finally gripped her hand softly. The scarlet gaze was scrutinising Akiko closely all the time, gauging her reaction - looking for something she perhaps had an idea of.

"You saved my life," he finally huffed, raw. His thumb stroked her skin. "It almost got you killed, Akiko."

It was difficult to encounter the statement with the same sternness while being the one bandaged, too exhausted and pained to even sit up and be on the same level he was. "A simple thank you will suffice," she joked halfheartedly, it came down to her wits again.

Tobirama's breath ran a little ragged, the grip on her hand grew tighter. The furrow of his brow was a familiar inclination of anger, but his deep voice a mere hiss. "What were you thinking? Your attack left you exposed to that Inuzuka."

Akiko wanted to roll her eyes, but knew better than to right now. If he wanted to do the post-mission debriefing now, very well. "I am aware, Tobirama, I was there-"

"Akiko." He cut her off firmly, her eyes widened slightly. The hand holding hers pulled her hand closer to his chest, Tobirama's breaths came heavier now. Something mingled in the sternness of his expression - a kind of desperation Akiko wanted to explore and yet at the same time tiptoe around.

"I could have lost you."

The shattering sincerity of his words made Akiko gasp. Her heart was swelling with the pestering warmth she had contended with for the last - for so long, it was opening up, ready for her to dive in. His gaze searched her, her hand still firm in his grasp.

"I could have lost you," she finally retorted; her lower lip quivering from an equally honest, gripping truth. A truth she readily delved into. They needn't dance around the implications more - Tobirama knew about the Susanoo as well as Akiko did.

It wasn't just a possibility anymore. It was proof.

With a huff she believed to contain relief Tobirama closed his eyes for a moment; his mien mellowing somewhat - the tension eased out of his shoulders. He did not slouch, Tobirama never slouched, but there was ease he granted himself, even though there still were lines of worry drawn on his forehead. His deep voice was softer, now; more solemn.

"The last time I felt this helpless was as I sensed Itama's life flicker away," the scarlet gaze held hers evenly now, sorrowful. His words came easily, despite their content. "You were right before me, in my arms. Dying, no matter what I was doing."

His free hand kept stroking her forearm as though to reassure himself it wasn't the case - Akiko's skin was warm, prickling from where he touched her. She gulped. "Tobirama-"

He wasn't finished, though. "And all that my mind would come down to was; do not let her die. No matter what. I could not live with myself. To lose you would mean to lose part of myself."

Tobirama uttered the words with the breaking candour that had Akiko's heart skip beats. Speaking so freely, bereft of stress, of tension, the warmth inside of her flourished even more. Even though the meaning had her gulp again for the implications - a heavy weight he had put out there and once more, she wanted to caress his cheek. He held her hand yet - secure, reassuring.

"When the Inuzuka had you cornered," Akiko began in a whisper, shifting slightly to face him more, undeterred by any protest he might bring up. "All I could think of was to save you. No matter how. You know what I have been through, but I could not bear to lose you."

His eyes widened slightly, she heard him suck in a sharp breath through flaring nostrils. "Akiko-"

Her turn to interrupt him. "The way you looked at me - and all I knew was, not him. Whatever happens, not him. "

For a moment, they shared a long gaze. The corners of Tobirama's mouth would twitch but he was not ready to speak yet seemingly whereas Akiko's eyes burned from the welling warmness inside of her chest. The deep fear spoken out, vulnerable, bare - and he was here with her, gripping her hand, comforting her.

Finally, Tobirama closed his eyes and hung his head low for a moment. Akiko wanted to frown when his shoulders heaved heavily, but still, he wouldn't let go of her - his hands both clutched hers now. Just before Akiko could ask what was wrong he looked up again - blinking slowly at her, he took an even breath. He seemed peaceful, but it wouldn't conceal the fine tremor in his baritone as he spoke.

"Akiko," he began slowly, never looking away. "What happened made clear to me I shall no longer try to blind myself. I feel myself drawn to you. Whether we spar, do research or simply to talk - it is you I find myself seeking out. Your presence - the thought of you - it brightens my day. When my mind wanders freely, my thoughts return to you. You have … captured me."

Throughout him talking, Akiko must've held her breath again. She inhaled sharply-

Her cheeks felt wet. The warmth she had felt blossoming before was radiating throughout all of her chest now and her heart hammered against ribs that seemingly were caging it in, demanding to be let out.

The next words were easy - some of the easiest she'd ever know to speak, despite full well knowing what it'd mean.

For both of them.

Akiko didn't care.

There was no turning back.

"I don't - I don't know what to say, Tobirama, except...," she whispered, her own voice quiet. So frail, she wondered how it was not failing - were it not for the burning determination she felt when she spoke these simple words.

"I love you. I don't want to lose you, Tobirama."

Tobirama's gaze widened yet again and his mouth opened slightly - no, his entire being seemed to grow for just a moment as he himself brightened for the blink of a second before he closed his eyes again. A small, utterly tender smile played around the corners of his mouth - such a soft notion she had never seen on him before: a real smile, bereft of any kind of haughty sarcasm and dwelling only in sheer bliss.

Wordlessly, he opened his eyes again and kept them on her face, the scarlet gaze burning with intensity once more. But this time - this time it felt as warm as she was on the inside.

A moment later, she felt something she previously only had experienced during a medical examination: his chakra was stroking over her networks softly. It was a most intimate caress, yet more tender than any touch could ever be.

Already, she willed for hers to do something she never had done before: return the gesture.

To gently smooth over his network which he readily allowed, no, embraced . Her eyes were still locked with his as she felt his chakra blanketing hers incredibly lightly, an inward embrace while outwardly she still touched, her eyes' glances were holding each other steadfast.

Tobirama's expression was nothing short of serene with the content smile that made him look a lot less scarred than he had been by life.

"I love you too, Akiko."

And just like that, he leaned forward slowly - through their connection, she felt his nerves surge abruptly, but his determination was there all the same. His gaze never stopped gauging her reaction as one of his hands released hers to move towards her face, slowly. Akiko cursed the seal on her left arm to prevent her from returning any of this and be left with an adoring smile for Tobirama - and of course her galloping emotions, the overwhelming love and the need for him to be closer.

It was the little confirmation he needed to caress her cheek with his palm tenderly first. Akiko nuzzled into his hand readily, but Tobirama leaned over her slowly.

His scarlet eyes were so close for a second - then, his lips were on hers.

Tenderly kissing her at first, a gasping breath right against her, the littlest hint of a chuckle as they both had closed their eyes but still felt another through the chakra connection. The serenity, the joy. His thumb slowly stroked over her cheekbone as his lips pressed down on her again, softly. Akiko gasped against him, and his tongue ghosted over her lip in an effort to be closer.

She didn't need more. Her mouth opened to invite him in. His hand slipped back into her hair to grip her tightly. His presence within her network became overwhelming, swelling with sheer adoration as their kiss intensified to hushed sighs and longing moans while they explored one another.

Panting, Tobirama finally drew back. Akiko's cheeks were burning; but Tobirama's pale skin was an inconspicuous shade of red as well. He still held her face gingerly; just like their networks were still intertwined, caressing, holding.

She couldn't say how long the embrace lasted - the moment felt like infinity.

Wholesome.

There were no words to describe how utterly fulfilling and complete the feeling was that had gripped her - while the two of them did nothing more than embrace each other in what possibly was the most intimate way imaginable.

Each of their chakras blanketing the others' network in a tender caress, reaching, stretching, holding, surrounding.

She hadn't realised halfway through it, she had closed her eyes to commit herself fully to the inward sensation. When she opened them again, the world was different - everything in the room was crystal clear to her, every movement of Tobirama's happened lighting fast and yet so slow she'd have ample time to react - although of course, it was just even heaving of his chest. Before he could say anything she had registered the curious arch of his eyebrow - the way his chakra fluttered for a split second; all at once.

Akiko all but gave a hum of a chuckle. "Memories," she already explained, "I want to commit this moment to memory." The photographic recollections of the Sharingan - etched forever into her consciousness.

A brief exhale later, she knew the red had faded from her eyes and the world had slowed down again and become faster.

Tobirama's eyebrows now both were raised. He hummed thoughtfully, the thumb of his hand stroking tenderly just under her eye now. "I believe we found it happened involuntarily," he inquired indirectly.

She gave another light chuckle. "Of course," of course he'd catch onto it. "It does. I must've been repressing it before."

At that, he became more mellow again with how the wrinkles in his expression seemed to even out easily. Briefly, she realised not only did he seem peaceful - he also looked younger then.

She doubted she'd ever seen that look on him in public.

In fact, she'd marvel it any time she might witness it. An unspoken testament to his own vulnerability, she knew - him, relaxed.

"Your self-control does not cease to impress."

She took a deep breath at that, wincing at the pain that shot up her left side when her diaphragm moved too low for comfort. Tobirama frowned again instantly. "I don't know about that."

"How so?" he asked, his gaze trailing over her left side again in a way she knew was meant to be low-key, but failing.

Meanwhile, her gaze dropped to their intertwined hands. "When I released the Susanoo, that was sheer emotion, running wild. Nothing controlled about it. And...", she had to swallow drily. "That frightened me, to be quite frank."

Tobirama remained silent for a bit, his gaze now wandering off to an unfixed point. Evidently lost in thought himself, though not in a manner that seemed strained.

Once more, Akiko found herself wishing, yearning to know his thoughts right then. Even a smidge of it - beyond the relaxed chakra connection they shared. He certainly must feel the budding, looming worry inside of her at these implications.

Finally, Tobirama hummed deeply. "Even so, once I was saved, it dissolved swiftly. Unfortunately. Surely it would have made short work of your assailant," he observed drily, the corner of his mouth tilting up. "Use of lethal force to save an ally - someone close - as such isn't an act I'd deem condemnable, as such."

Her gaze lifted back up to his face. The ponder was written on it - if it was anyone else than Tobirama, she'd say they were dancing around the issue.

Refusing to address the obvious.

The obvious being her love unleashed the true potential of her kekkei genkai - the unbridled emotion running wild to become a lethal avatar of chakra that would rend enemies apart.

The reason her older brother was a fabled, infamous adversary.

But this was Tobirama Senju.

Tobirama Senju never did anything but cut straight to the chase. And it wasn't as though he was wrong, of course - the times she's hurt or killed to save another one were numerous. That was the life shinobi led.

But with her feelings for Tobirama, it was on a whole other scale. It was a road down somewhere she didn't even want to think about and yet one she desperately wished to walk, no, run down, more than ever - for if she did not, her heart would shatter.

The next words were not easy - they came slowly, her gaze never leaving his. "You're right. But I cannot deny with you, it rings differently, Tobirama." She took a deep breath. "Make no mistake. I'd readily lay down my life for you - the Senju - Hashirama's cause - but I cannot deny these feelings... they could be dangerous."

She braced for a scalding reply - something that would trample on the blossoming warmth inside her chest.

But it never came.

Much to her surprise, Tobirama merely chuckled easily in reply. She inspected his expression with a frown for any kind of ridicule - but found none. Instead it had turned soft again; and the chakra connection the two of them still shared - faded through conversation - suddenly picked up again as he gave her a figurative pat on the shoulder.

Or so it felt.

His eyes were liquid scarlet when he gazed back at her. She never wanted to look anywhere else.

"Akiko, if there is one person whose integrity - whose self-control - I'd never, ever doubt, it is you." He tilted his head slightly. "I'm surprised you're even worried it might be a concern."

Her eyes narrowed slightly. Not only had his confidence floored her, but also how readily he admitted to that. She was fully prepared to see him withdraw after seeing her falter - or at least consider her objection.

"How can you be so sure?" she whispered, frail almost.

His lips became a thin line, and his voice was cautious suddenly. Low. "Everything that led to this - all that you did, and all that you did not - is proof of the fact that even when faced with the greatest tragedy, you don't become consumed by hatred. I won't deny I've struggled to fully believe it was possible for an Uchiha to be able to." He drew a deep breath. "But you convinced me. I trust you, blindly and wholly." He paused. The silence felt so heavy, it was suffocating. "Otherwise, I would not have confessed to these feelings."

With her heart stuck in her throat, pounding happily along to his words, it'd be so easy to lean into them. After all, for all his brazen sarcasm, Tobirama was an eloquent man. Yet a shadow hung over Akiko still. "But … love, Tobirama." She adored and feared to use the word. "Look what the loss thereof did to my brother. Not just him, you know. He's insanely powerful, but there have been others before him. What if…" she swallowed thickly. She did not want to condemn herself - this wonderful thing - to this, but she had to. "What if I'm the same? If I lost you?"

A low sigh, no more - and another uncannily gentle smile, making Tobirama seem so relaxed. At ease. His hands squeezed Akiko's and the deep timbre of his voice rolled off of his throat so easily, she heard her breath stutter.

"But better than anyone here, except yourself, I know you went through that grief. The same grief. You suffered, so much so your Mangekyo awoke. And you stayed steadfast, you renounced hate and revenge. It's true, your feelings… for me," and his cheeks reddened a touching shade, "seem to affect everything. But this loss you're afraid of? You've known it before."

Akiko gasped.

Of course. Izuna's passing. Madara's reaction - all of it.

She had gone through it - through it all.

The greatest tragedies. The phrase he had used. It seemed rather euphemistic for the fact that despite having lost her brother, she'd grown to love the man whose hand had struck him down. Amongst other things that happened down the line. Choosing duty, morals and ideals over - over family.

He was right. In that moment, her concern became silly - at least compared to what she had been through. She exhaled a breath she hadn't realised she'd been holding. "It seems I did."

His chakra smoothed over her network again in an utterly soft manner before he withdrew slowly. A somberness had befallen his mien then and she knew he had not wished for it to taint the connection the two of she had just shared.

Questioningly, she gazed up at him, but before she could speak, his hardened gaze was upon her. "I'd readily lay down my life for you, too - and for this clan, and Elder Brother's cause. I will not lie, it haunts me to know what blossomed now could be stomped so easily, Akiko."

So those were his fears. Now was her turn to become more mellow. Were it not for how shattered she still felt, she'd actually have caressed his cheek just to wipe the worry off of it, but as it was, she only had solemn words to offer. "Nobody can predict what will happen. We will look out for one another, and fully enjoy what we have now, Tobi."

It wasn't like anyone had a choice.

He quirked up an eyebrow. "Tobi...", he mumbled, a wrinkle playing around the corners of his lips that hinted at the ghost of a smile about the nickname.

"Tobi," she reinforced, giggling a little bit.

He breathed an easy chuckle, patting her hand.

"I like that."

"Good."

"But if I ever hear it outside the privacy of our two pairs of ears, I'll be miffed."

"Excellent, now I have leverage."

"You are unbelievable."

The air in the Uchiha main family mansion was thick.

Fukuko couldn't deny a sense of dread as she watched Koshiro pace up and down the main hall. She knew particularly why - news travelled faster than a forest fire during an arid summer. And these news had been… big.

As soon as the Inuzuka emissary spotted her entering the hall, he pointed accusingly at her. On cue, his dog sprung to his heels and snapped his mighty jaws at her. Fukuko wanted to roll her eyes.

If only that idiot knew.

"This is unacceptable!" The man bellowed.

Fukuko took a few more measured steps towards the enraged male, shoving her hands into the broad sleeves of her navy blue Uchiha clan tunic. She blinked innocently. "Perhaps you try a tone more befitting your position here in this clan rather than bark at me."

Of course, her words had the adverse effect. Koshiro turned bright red. "Shall I be calm when our allies apparently have their own in the Senju?!"

Fukuko's mien remained remarkably impassive. She really did have zero patience to indulge this. Probably because the case was painfully obvious to every Uchiha - it had been for weeks - not so much the Inuzuka outsider, however. But did she have any muse to explain this to him? Not really.

And maybe a last ditch effort to protect Akiko's own persona. Though her friend had lit her legacy on fire and made a beacon of it, to put it lightly.

She breathed in, deeply. These words would be sour. "An estranged member - an outsider, no longer-"

The words died in her mouth.

The snarling beast next to Koshiro quieted.

And the emissary himself seemed to straighten up.

The looming, dark presence that had slithered up silently next to Fukuko needed no acknowledgement nor sensor to be detected.

The fury radiating off of Madara was tangible.

The Uchiha clan leader crossed his arms in front of his chest, covered in a loosely tied yukata. "Fukuko. You were saying?" A deceptively smooth drawl. Fukuko knew this tone.

Every other member of this clan would have lowered their gaze at this point. But she was used to the lurid stare of the Eternal Mangekyo at this point. It had lost the edge, and the woman held his glare evenly. "You heard me, Madara."

A dark eyebrow rose slowly. "I believe it is my decision who is considered estranged or an outsider from this clan."

Fukuko's eyebrows rose up slowly. The implications of this - she knew better than to inquire, but Madara sure enough had her on her feet now. If this was his angle - fair enough.

Koshiro, however, failed to read the room. "Then you admit a member of this clan attacked our own?! In league with the Senju?!"

The Inuzuka warrior had picked the wrong moment of bravery in front of the Uchiha leader. Madara's gaze snapped to him instantly. Fukuko couldn't help but applaud the hound lord for not buckling under it as most would.

The Uchiha was emanating murder now . With a measured step, Madara seized the man up and down. "Why don't you call her by her name, dog boy?"

Fukuko closed her eyes. She hoped the man wouldn't.

"Akiko Uchiha was part of the Senju squad that had been hunting down our border. The same squad that murdered fourteen of our own!"

Well, when he put it like that, one might think Akiko really did something bad.

Madara's lips pulled into a lazy smirk, but his gaze lit up. "So I have heard. But you know what I also heard?" Another step, and his nose nearly touched Koshiro's, whose war dog for once did not dare to spring forth to the side of his master. The beast knew wisely to cower and whimper at the side.

Koshiro's resolve seemed to fail slowly, too - the visage contorted by ire slowly frowned dubiously.

Madara's velvety voice continued too chilly. "Your clan members lethally injured my sister with Aburame insect poison on your dog's teeth." He pronounced each word clearly, sharp as a blade.

"They defended themselves-"

Frighteningly fast, Madara's hand shot up to seize the front of Koshiro's dark, loosely bound, short yukata. Gone was any trace of grace in his voice. The Eternal Mangekyo's stare was wide, murderous and his voice did not sound like his own. "Let me tell you one thing, Koshiro of the Inuzuka. You had better pray to whatever fucking spirit your clan believes in that Hashirama Senju saves my sister's life. Because if she dies…"

His free hand eerily fast reached around Koshiro's throat, who now had turned entirely pale. Madara's hand clenched, the Inuzuka wheezed.

"I will cut off your head, bind it to your sorry mongrel and send it running back to your clan to show you exactly who is in charge here."

Fukuko thought she heard a ringing sound in her ears.

Out of all the things Madara could have said-

This-

Gaping, gasping, covering her mouth and finally - just shaking her head she idly stood by as her venerable leader scared the everloving daylights out of the Inuzuka emissary.

Of course, she would be the one to deal with the diplomatic disaster.

Madara simply let the unfortunate man squirm in his grip a moment longer, gulping, eyes bulging as the livid stare of the Eternal Mangekyo pinned him - before he released him, scrambling towards his dog and quickly out of the main hall.

Fukuko watched after him before she sighed, dragging a hand over her face in resignation.

"Really, Fukuko?" Madara scoffed from the side, prompting her to look up again. Surprisingly, the man had deactivated his dojutsu though his lip still curled in a detested sneer. "It is rather curious how much you care."

As though he had not just nearly killed someone, the woman found it laughably easy to bicker with him again. "Unlike some, I think we can't force our way through the wall. And we still haven't reached our goal with this."

The Uchiha clan leader huffed ominously. "Oh, I am very sure we rattled the cage enough. Besides," Madara turned to stride towards the hall leading to his quarters again, "it's time to act now. Let's tighten the noose."

Notes:

Man.

200k written for this moment. And yet conincidentally, would you believe it, parts of this are as old as February 2021 (many times reworked, but still). I can't believe the story has gotten here - and is far from over, as the plot (and Madara) show us. In fact, if Irenic were a published story, I'd say we finished book one and start book two now, albeit it might be a little bit shorter. Anyway - I'm actually feeling a little bit wistful?! Since... 200k! For this moment! And now it's here. I'm a huge fan of slow-burn stories, and when the moment finally comes, it always feels so huge. Many stories end after it, I feel. Now Irenic always had plot underneath the romance, which will pick up now (big stuff coming!), and Tobirama's and Akiko's relationship will develop more, of course, but still. I hope you enjoyed this as much as I did! 💖 kuramakakashi/lehbarnes, thank you so much for beta'ing this story for well over a year now and tracking the progress of this from beginning until now 💖💖💖

That being said, I have some other news. Irenic is an incredibly important story for me to tell, and I *will* see it being told, mark my words. But lately, I've been feeling more and more pressured by the tight bi-weekly schedule I put myself in. Since each chapter is roughly 6k, that's 3k worth of writing a week! Imho, that's a lot. Because Irenic is so important to me, I want to make sure it is the best I can make it. And because we're now going into the second big part of it, I still need more time to figure out more plot details, timelines, and so on.
Bottom line: there won't be a hiatus, but I cannot promise I'll be able to keep up with the regular bi-weekly updates anymore. I need the time for the story and myself to make it *good* (or... whatever I think is good, hehe).

Thank you all so much for reading! Every comment and kudos, every bookmark and subscription is so much appreciated 💖💖

Chapter 31

Summary:

Recovery is a slow process. Tobirama is determined to see Akiko through it, now more than ever. However, conflict is looming and the Senju are called to action as their enemies have shown their strength.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Recovering from near death turned out to be a rather exhausting exercise.

Albeit Akiko was not sure how much amounted to the fact her very concerned - she still staggered to call him such - partner was quite fussy. Although duty prohibited him from lengthier stays save for the evening, Tobirama miraculously managed to show up each time Hashirama checked on her, healed her or anything else remotely important seemed to be happening. As much as she adored his company, she did worry the man stressed himself needlessly on top of everything else.

Then again, she only began to fully grasp the scope of what danger she had been in.

"Essentially, you have been deprived of oxygen due to the muscle paralysis as you were not breathing," Hashirama had explained during his first checkup once Akiko's mind had been coherent enough to register it as such. "Tobirama managed to get you here in time, but regardless, you have been hypoxic - on top of the damage from the wounds and the blood loss. Due to that, every organ of your body suffered quite some damage you're recovering from - and being healed from."

"You were almost dead, Akiko," Tobirama breathed from the side, in simpler, very caustic terms. His scarlet eyes were alight as his brother's hands were each plastered on her stomach, a soft green glow emitting from them. "Your heart nearly stopped beating," he added helpfully.

Akiko shifted uncomfortably in the bed, as much as she could. It wasn't as though she couldn't have fathomed it. The reality of it all still gave it a more harrowing perspective. Hashirama's chakra's presence inside of her was as undetectable as ever; the faint, warm sensation she had remembered it to be, seeping into nearly every corner of herself as it grazed over her network, lulling her in.

Perhaps there was some comfort in there.

"I did… I did feel myself fading away. And then, I couldn't move anymore," she croaked out, helpless but to voice the dismal experiences between Tobirama's desperate pleas for her to stay alive and waking, finally.

Caged in her own body, suffocating and then - pain, over and over again. She knew now, it was from healing.

A shadow hung over Tobirama's face, the gaze dipped. The line of his angular jaw feathered as he clenched his teeth.

Hashirama hummed again. "What happened to you certainly ranks amongst the most dismal experiences and injuries we've seen here, Akiko."

Tobirama only huffed in response to that, but Akiko did not need Hashirama's comparison to know the experience haunted Tobirama with the way his eyes never left Hashirama's hands as they healed her. Of course, the stakes were higher for him due to certain reasons, but nevertheless.

It was a slow process of realising the full scope of it.

In so many ways.

Also, it did maybe explain a little why Tobirama was as insistent as he was in everything related to her recovery, though it did not stop Akiko from being her own, stubborn self, every now and then - such as when it came to the, as he put it, necessary medication.

"I'm not drinking that," she spat after being offered some alleged 'enriched' water, helping to compensate for what she lost - including chakra.

Tobirama, who was standing at the side of her bed, frowned deeply, in a telling way. He crossed his arms slowly, but took a moment too long to figure out a measured, pointed answer. "Well, you are not getting anything else."

Her gaze widened mockingly. "Taking advantage of the fact I'm bed-ridden and therefore victim to your whims?"

He scoffed, his index finger tapping his bicep. "Ah, yes, my nefarious whims, which heinously seek to make you recover faster."

Akiko's lower lip jutted forward in a sullen pout. "Making me vomit faster, you mean."

"You're being difficult."

"Have you drank this, Tobirama?!"

"As a matter of fact, I have. And I'll repeat myself. You aren't getting anything else. So I suggest you start chugging," his deep voice bordered a stern growl now.

Akiko arched an eyebrow, slowly. At this rate, she started to worry if he wasn't going to force the terrible stuff down her throat himself. Better not try it.

"I was under the impression being your partner earned me more tender care than this sewage," she whined in a last ditch effort and a poorly veiled attempt to tug at his heartstrings.

Really, Akiko should have known better. The man scoffed drily, unmoving. "This is me caring a lot, I assure you."

She still made sure to gag as theatrically as possible while downing the impressive jug the man had brought with him. Tobirama's deep frown did not falter during it; the woman was surprised he didn't offer another cutting comment for her show whilst she downed it all.

Rather, the lack of it was all the more worrisome.

"It's been a few days," Akiko inquired between a few gulps of the horrid liquid, shifting a little to sit more upright in the bed. Her left arm still was bandaged, as was her chest. Moving herself just a little bit seemed like scrambling up a steep, rocky wall. The dull and sharp aches were muted from herbal pain killers which Tobirama diligently provided by the clock, even though they made Akiko more tired than she was. "How come I am still this weak?"

"Chakra exhaustion," Tobirama supplied swiftly, extending his hand slightly as he waved in an explaintive motion. "Elder Brother's healing keeps sapping what new chakra your body generates to amplify his healing but also not alienate it from your body. However as a result, you are running low all times." A silver eyebrow arched slowly. "Which is not a disadvantageous thing right now. You are supposed to be resting, still."

That explained a lot. "Nothing better for the body of a shinobi than to let it waste away in a bed for days, of course."

Tobirama's left eyelid twitched once. A motion Akiko found utterly fascinating. Either now, after confessing his heart, he found himself comfortable enough to drop each and any mask or his concern for her wellbeing and recovery were that big.

Or both.

"And I'd personally see to that myself if it means you recover fully, Akiko."

"I bet I could manage to walk to the window, at least."

"I bet you will do no such thing, both because you won't manage and because I will stop you."

Akiko sincerely wondered where he pulled this firm, lecturing tone from all of a sudden.

She also worried he was quite stern about this.

"I love to be chained to a bed, of course," she retorted finally after staring into his far too serious face, taking another dramatical sip from the horrid cup, followed by an equally melodramatic gag.

Tobirama rolled his eyes so much, she could only see the whites through his narrow lids. "Apparently you thought defying death was easy."

"Anything for you, my dear," she blinked innocently.

His breath hitched. The long, slender fingers pinched the bridge of his nose as he shook his head once. "Finish your drink."

Akiko chuckled mischievously, though she flashed the man a bright smile. He'd know how to take her comment - he knew her well enough.

Just that alone made her heart pound happily again.

The moment Tobirama's hand fell from his face again to catch her smirk, his frown fell slightly to smoothe over his angular face a bit. Akiko would never fail to be amazed by the tiny hint of softness he'd manage to display then.

He didn't smile - a solemn kind of calmness, rather - but he was peaceful enough.

There was something in the cranky pushiness of his care that had her wondering ever since - the man's sense of duty.

"Tobirama," she hummed then, sincere.

Any trace of the scolding sternness was gone from this voice. "Yes?"

"I've been wondering. No actually - I'm not sure if I should… apologise."

His eyebrows shot up, the arms in front of his chest uncrossed. He couldn't hide the uncertainty that had snuck in the crease of his new frown, the way he stepped even closer to her bed. "Whatever for?"

Akiko swallowed heavily. Finding the words suddenly had her caged - constricted, almost. It was cowardice not to speak, she knew - not that Tobirama wasn't sensing her discomfort nor worried enough at this point. "It must have been very difficult," she finally began, quietly, her gaze fixed on the white blanket draped over her, "to decide and bring me here, in the middle of that battle."

The bed shifted as her beloved sat down on it; she heard him breathing in deeply once. Once Akiko mustered the strength to look up again she found a tender scarlet gaze on her, the lips turned downward in a sorrowful motion.

For a moment, she did worry for his next words.

"It was," Tobirama admitted eventually, "as much as it was not. I knew to -" he closed his eyes momentarily, the line of his jaw working hard, "- to let you die would have killed myself in a way I cannot describe. Duty is… what I've been performing my whole life."

Akiko's breath hitched. Her right, unsealed hand reached for Tobirama's.

He seized her palm instantly with both hands, holding, cradling it firmly.

"It was my luck Gotoku coaxed me into the decision so swiftly, to be honest."

Gotoku. Out of everyone. She had been informed his bravery had landed him in the infirmary, too.

Tobirama's thumbs stroked her hand, her forearm, but the ardent scarlet gaze never left Akiko. "I will not lie, it worries me we will run into the same conflict again in line of our duties."

Once more, the woman wanted to wrap him into a hug but found herself miserably weak for one; for another still restrained by the seal on her left arm. Yet with these words, her resolve was iron nonetheless, and she'd let him know - if not physically, then by letting her fiery chakra brush over his network suddenly.

The internal, sudden caress had Tobirama's eyes widen - a rapid overflow of intangible intimacy, yet one he reciprocated swiftly by hailing her with his own, stormy, valiant presence. Akiko welcomed it.

"It might," she hummed, nodding, "it might not. Regardless, this grew despite our respective duties. In shadow of them - maybe because of them. I have faith in us, Tobi."

The stern mien seemed to melt under her words, under what little chakra she had embracing his network - the man sighed contently. "You make it sound so easy."

"Hah," she chuckled. "You made believing in myself easy."

An abrupt flash, and for the fraction of a second his eyes widened again - only for the corner of his lip to draw up in a clever smirk. Tobirama's right hand lifted to Akiko's face and cup her cheek; gently, tenderly letting the thumb stroke under her eye and cheekbone as the scarlet gaze captivated her entirely.

As it did so easily.

She wondered if she would ever get used to simultaneously perceiving the presence of his chakra, his very self, within her, as he caressed her - it was bliss.

She'd let him know by leaning into the touch easily, her nose touching his wrist.

"It was that much easier, Akiko," the deep timbre hummed, lost within.

"Tch, I assure you, it was not," she leaned closer towards him, as he did, too.

Their foreheads touched, Akiko felt his fresh breath on her face, his nose touching hers. He'd still give her that smart glance, the keen smirk, the hand not leaving her face. Her heart was pumping the warmth that filled her happily into the last capillary of her body as she all but lost herself in him again.

"Mhm, I'll convince you otherwise."

An excited tingle in her stomach.

She'd easily believe it.

Tobirama's very self seemed stretched thin between the very real, looming danger of a possible Uchiha-Inuzuka-Aburame alliance and his, ah, beloved in the infirmary. Yet at the same time the latter's sheer presence rejuvenated him each time he could spare a visit - being her clever, sarcastic self.

Albeit her compliance particularly in the medicine compartment was more than questionable, though he found he could motivate her enough.

Times were grievous indeed, but Tobirama grinned like an idiot in the privacy of his machiya when he thought of Akiko. This must be what Elder Brother had meant - the indulgence of feelings that otherwise would've festered inside each of them.

Tobirama wondered when he'd stop being wary of it.

Probably never.

Still, it was easy to forget when he was with Akiko. Particularly considering her fine recovery thus far. Hashirama made progress with the antibiotic medicine needed to eliminate the Aburame bacteria, but the seal still needed to stay intact for now.

"Until the medicine is ready," Hashirama had judged after unwrapping and inspecting Akiko's arm again during the latest checkup.

Were it not for Tobirama's blind faith in his brother's incredible skills, he'd think the woman's forearm lost. The jagged edges of the Inuzuka's bite mark were black, underneath the skin a webbing of dark, ominous lines had formed and the open wound still oozed some blood. Hashirama had explained due to the lingering infection, healing was pointless right now - which Tobirama understood, but not necessarily liked.

Akiko looked somewhat pale gazing at her very own arm - and the intricate seal Tobirama had grafted onto her upper arm.

He squeezed her shoulder immediately, reassuringly.

"Once the antibiotics are killing the bacteria I can easily draw the poison out. I'm confident it'll be fine, Akiko," Hashirama flashed his most optimistic smile.

"I'm glad," Akiko croaked, turning her gaze away from her arm.

Tobirama took it upon himself to gingerly and swiftly bandage it once his brother was finished examining the wound; gently wrapping layer after layer of cloth around her limb even though he knew Akiko had no sense of touch in it.

Truth be told, seeing it on Akiko did not sit well with him, either - but she'd be in pain without the seal.

"I'd think you can stay at home soon, however. The rest of your body is healing well."

Now that had the woman's face lighting up in real delight. Tobirama's gaze meanwhile narrowed instantly. Wasn't this too fast? "Really? When?"

"The day after tomorrow, I'd say," Hashirama nodded confidently.

"Elder Brother," Tobirama cleared his throat, "are you certain? She's still quite exhausted."

"Not much longer once the healing process is finished. The arm won't take her out long. Besides," and there was the dreadful smirk Hashirama knew had Tobirama tense up instantly, "she won't be alone, mhm?"

Next to him, he heard Akiko croak conspicuously. Even in his peripheral vision he was aware of the bright, crimson colour of her face - he didn't need to sense her bashfulness.

No such thing for him. "Hmph. Certainly not."

He definitely would not leave her alone just yet.

Just as Hashirama had excused himself, a firm knock on Akiko's room's door had both flinching. Tobirama had barely time to crane his head in the direction of the door before the person invited themselves in.

The elderly woman stormed towards Akiko's bed, who looked a pale shade of grey again. In tow was her daughter with the bob haircut and the light brown hair he knew. Marika already raised her hands apologetically, but any attempt to steer her fuming mother away from Akiko's bedside was futile.

Akiko had nearly vanished under the blanket.

"Akiko Uchiha!" Maru bellowed.

Tobirama, still sitting at her side, crossed his arms expectantly. There was a curiously accusing tune in Maru's fuming voice and he didn't need to sense Akiko's emotions to know she was quite aware what this was about.

Maru's wiry finger pointed at the pitiful heap or misery hiding under the blanket. "I said! I said, get real armour! Now look at yourself!"

Marika had folded her hands politely behind her back at this point, brandishing a thin smile that did not need further commentary.

Even if he wanted to, Tobirama couldn't help the knowing smirk that slowly but surely tugged at the corners of his mouth so naturally, he turned to let Akiko see.

The only thing still visible of the valiant Uchiha was her messy, long hair and her black eyes, shooting an entirely helpless gaze at Tobirama.

Oh, no. You're alone here, dearest. Tobirama shook his head once in a near imperceptible motion.

Akiko's eyes widened.

"This would not have happened with our armour! Are you even listening, girl?!"

The woman's gaze turned towards her raging adversary slowly, comically. Tobirama's smirk grew ever so slightly.

"A dog tore through your armour-"

"How does she even know that," Akiko whispered in a hushed tone - lost to Maru, whose tirade about 'inferior Uchiha work' and 'a shame to armorsmithing' continued in increasingly crude phrases Tobirama had not considered the venerable elderly lady capable of.

"Word travels fast in this clan, as you know," he hummed back, not bothering to hide his amusement over the whole situation. Now was the time to crack a joke at the various times not only he apparently reminded Akiko her gear had been subpar. Now that Akiko was safe.

"You mean everyone is a damn blabbermouth-"

"Akiko!" Maru bellowed again, finally realising the accused had not been paying attention to her.

Akiko winced, Tobirama frowned ever so slightly. He'd only allow jokes as much as he was under the impression she was not in pain. His scarlet gaze turned towards both smiths again, Maru's skin having taken on a concerning shade of red.

"I demand to make you new armour," she finally huffed, Marika nodding encouragingly behind her.

Akiko peeked out a little more from under her blanket. "Not like I can stop you, I think? You have my measurements," she countered a little too dry.

Tobirama cleared his throat. "You'll have to commission her officially."

Her eyes widened slightly. "Don't think I can afford Senju armour-"

He rolled his eyes. "Not with money," Tobirama interrupted her instantly, unfolding his arms to place them on his thighs. "Such a service requiring as much time and material is granted, or shall I say, paid by achievements and efforts for the clan."

Marika nodded fervently. "You qualified anyway by risking your life on these missions but-"

"Nearly dying to save someone else is rewarded with outstanding quality! My work!" Her mother cut in, puffing her chest up and stemming both hands to her hips.

Tobirama was considering to argue her daughter delivered much the same quality armour Maru did after having been taught by her, if just to spur the old lady on a little bit more.

He wasn't sure how well that would bode for Marika, though.

With the tirade over, the Uchiha seemingly felt more confident to shift up more and out of her secure blanket wall, frowning slightly. "This still feels like a lot."

"What?!" Maru and interestingly enough Marika yelled in chorus, but Tobirama angled himself more towards Akiko.

"Why the modesty? Your armour was destroyed and I didn't think to bring it back with me. Before you ask, neither do I have any intentions of retrieving that scrap metal from Inuzuka territory. So for all intents and purposes, you do need new armour."

Akiko's mouth became a thin line as her eyelids fluttered in a telling way. "As always, your logic is simply compelling," she finally scoffed in her best scathing tune.

Tobirama brandished his next smirk, leaning forward to her slightly. "You'd think by now you know, mh?"

Instantly, Akiko's cheeks became crimson.

Marika cleared her throat.

Damn.

Tobirama flinched, jerking back. His hands fisted the black fabric of his pants abruptly, he schooled his expression instantly to be a neutral one.

Maru's hand was rubbing the side of her jaw.

Tobirama felt his neck hair bristle for it, but he decided against sensing just what the smith was on about.

"Anyway," Akiko cleared her throat to break the silence hastily, turning towards their company. "Looks like I'm in dire need of new armour. Will you make me one, Maru, Marika?"

Marika's gaze lit up with genuine happiness - nodding, "With pleasure, Akiko."

The grin on the old woman's face was devilish, however.

Tobirama was not sure how to feel about that.

"I'll make you the best armour you've ever worn."

"That's not a high bar, Maru," Tobirama chided drily.

The smith grunted, disgruntled. "And seen!"

He waved her off. "There we go."

Akiko chuckled, lightly - freely.

Tobirama wondered if there'd ever be a time the easy sound would not make his heart flutter.

Warm sunlight filtered into the elaborate main hall through the high ceilings' windows and the left side, opening to the courtyard of the guest wing of the building, where all panels had been slid open, too. An ornate kotatsu had been brought to the middle of the hall.

Hashirama, Touka, Sato and Tobirama were each dressed in their finest Senju garb, sitting around the table. He was at his brother's right side. The mood was as stuffy as their dresses.

"I still object," Touka huffed. "A considerable sum for possible information?"

"It's our best venue at this point," Sato sighed.

Tobirama wouldn't join the discourse anymore. Their discussions had been heated, fuelled by the desperation Akiko's injury had made painfully obvious: the Aburame had armed the Inuzuka with bacteria capable of killing anyone within minutes.

Why this enigmatic, small clan would suddenly ally themselves with the Inuzuka - they couldn't know. Just like why they had no clue the Aburame went as far as to infiltrate their compound via Asahi, abusing his mind.

But one thing was blatantly obvious: they were capable of frightening deeds.

To make matters worse, gleaning information on them was nigh impossible. Sato himself and his best shinobi had been scouting the Aburame borders, but their insects scrambled sensor signals. Any attempt to intercept communication going in or out was also nil - because none happened. This clan was a looming question mark on the map.

The main hall's doors opened.

Everyone's heads turned towards the newcomers.

The familiar hulking frame of Gotoku, who would never cease to look misplaced in his traditional garment, besides a man dressed in a fine kimono that befitted a noble.

Makoto Asato carried himself like one of the feudal lords Tobirama so often had welcomed here.

Gotoku and the guest stopped at the far end of the kotatsu. The veteran still moved stiffly and with a limp, but he had refused to stay down any longer to recover. The fight must go on, or some other idiotic phrase he had bellowed before very pathetically scrambling off.

The fight may, but you surely don't look like it. Tobirama did genuinely wonder how this man had grown to be older than six. Physically, that was.

The merchant dipped his head and chest in a bow only as much as barely necessary to not be considered rude.

Gotoku snorted nearly inaudibly. "Makoto Asato," he announced, turning on his heels and exiting.

Hashirama dipped his head lightly, everyone else followed his example. Makoto rose to his full height again - a fair skinned man with platinum blonde hair, smart grey eyes who had never seen a day of war in his life, Tobirama knew.

And also quite possibly the solution to their literal pest problem.

"Welcome to our compound," his brother offered with a polite smile that lacked something.

"It is my pleasure and honour," a smooth voice replied easily.

Contempt and curiosity oozed off of his plump, untrained chakra networks signature. If Makoto knew Tobirama read him like an open book, he'd probably save the fake smile.

"The Senju have not received visitors for quite a while, after all," he added, the question laced within.

Hashirama opened his mouth to reply, but Tobirama was faster. "We have not."

The sly glance locked with his instantly. Makoto flashed his teeth in a wider smile. "People wondered," he offered, but his signature wouldn't lie.

A weak attempt to play for more information than he bargained for. Tobirama did not grace him with more than a slowly rising eyebrow. "As the Asato of all clans know, information is power and as such, valuable, therefore not to be shared easily."

Frustration overtook the man, but his visage remained perfectly polite. "Indeed we do."

"Then let us not waste our equally prized time and get to the point of this meeting," Tobirama continued.

It had been his suggestion: now that the Senju had proven reliant to the Asato, business opportunities offered themselves. There wasn't a single clan these people did not know - including the Aburame.

For the right price, one could get anything from the Asato.

Vile people.

"Straight to business. I appreciate it," Makoto lauded Tobirama's brusque tone, but the Senju sensed the lie as if the merchant had proclaimed it to be such.

Sato chuffed lightly around the corner of the kotatsu to Tobirama's right side.

Makoto cleared his throat. "As we established such mutually beneficial terms, it is of course in our interest to share information on the Aburame to ensure the Senju's prosperity," the man sang easily.

Tobirama wanted to snort. This had got to be the most ridiculous way of describing a large sum of money his clan had paid to loosen this peacock's jaw.

His mien remained impassive. "So it would seem."

Makoto blinked a few times before taking a theatrical breath. "As it is, we can assure you the Aburame foster no close relations to any clan. They are good merchants however, like we are. Striking fair bargains, keeping to themselves and having a good nose for beneficial deals."

Retaining his poker face required more and more control - he'd nearly frown or show some other kind of reaction to all of this.

No close relationship?

Good merchants?

"How quaint," Sato murmured curiously, a light smile playing at the corners of his mouth. Fake. "A clan as small as them, all alone? Seems unlikely. Are you sure you know them as well as you claim you do?"

Tobirama wrinkled his nose lightly. Goading Makoto on maybe wasn't the right tactic here.

But the man's contempt was prompt and the indignation roiled within his chakra signature easily enough. "I assure you, the Aburame are well off even on their own. Which they definitely are."

Most importantly: Makoto wasn't lying, and staunchly believing his words.

It dawned on Tobirama then.

Sato was playing for more information Tobirama might verify with his ability.

"Interesting," he nodded once, waving with his hand a little.

Tobirama leaned forward, folding his arms.

"Tell us more."

Makoto's smile grew. "As much as per our mutually beneficial terms, of course."

Within the next two days - as Hashirama had explained - Akiko was released to - home.

She wondered if it should be considered their home now. Or if Tobirama still would make a smart remark about his machiya. Perhaps so, just to get a rise out of Akiko at the right moment. He had his moments.

Her still sealed and therefore numb, limp left arm was placed in a sling. After days of being bedridden, standing up suddenly seemed more daunting than she imagined it to be when it was just being faced with the very tempting prospect of leaving this boring infirmary.

She was sitting on the edge of the bed, biting her lower lip. Crimson light filtered in through the infirmary room's window by the sun setting. Between nearly dying and her delirious coma, someone had dressed her in simple, green pants. Today, she had gotten a matching shirt to cover her chest with, which had only her binder and new, jagged scars to show for.

Tobirama was standing in front of her, frowning deeply. He was wearing the Senju's traditional garments - which made Akiko wonder what occasion that had been for. But it also meant he had not taken the time to change before coming to her. "I can just use my hiraishin to get you over, you do realise that?"

"Not much exercise done from that," Akiko retorted, but for once the nauseating seal seemed alluring.

"You could begin with lighter exercise like walking up the stairs at home. Instead of the whole way, you know."

Home. The way he said it had her heart skip a happy beat, her lips twitch affectionately despite the very real sarcasm laced into his deep timbre. She gazed back up at him, still smiling gently.

His gaze widened slightly.

"Alright. Just this once." Akiko extended her hand.

Tobirama's expression became warm, soft again by the kind smile that tugged at his lips ever so slightly. He nodded once, stepping forward to wrap his hand around Akiko's. "Let's get you up first," he murmured, sidestepping around her a bit to wrap his other arm around her shoulders and under her left arm. At first gently only, then tightly, secure. Akiko didn't need to try and get up by herself - he all but lifted her to her feet, utterly carefully but with the safe firmness that had her know she wouldn't fall, ever.

A good thing - her stance was wobbly, and while the thorough, dull aches from any kind of movement had faded, her strength was gone.

Her grip on Tobirama's hand was white-knuckled. "I'm-"

"It's still the chakra exhaustion. Don't worry Akiko," his voice breathed right next to her ear.

Before she had time to dwell on the next warm flutter down her belly, the man's chakra slipped over and into her network easily. Akiko hummed contently as she welcomed the inner, gentle caress he seemed to be giving her - more than he had to - just as the world around her warped, twisted, and the floor was lost under her feet, just to reconstruct itself in an instant.

The warm flicker inside instantly turned sick. She wavered, but not because of her exhausted body.

Tobirama's grip grew tighter around her. "Concentrate on the floor," he murmured.

Akiko wasn't sure if it was the floor that grounded her as quickly. With a sigh, she nodded to signal the man she was ready to go on and brave the stairs to the bedrooms upstairs.

Quite frankly it turned out to be more moving her legs and less hauling herself up the stairs with how close Tobirama still held her, his arm over her back - and Akiko faintly wondered if that had been another reason he had suggested the hiraishin seal. Then again, the woman doubted he would've been deterred from supporting her either way. It turned out to be necessary anyway, as by the time they reached the bedroom, Akiko was ready to fall face first into her futon.

With a deep sigh, she leaned against the wall adjourning her futon once Tobirama had settled her down on it. The corner of his mouth quirked up ever so slightly.

She rolled her eyes. "Fine, the hiraishin was a good idea," she huffed, waving him off. "I've never been this exhausted in my whole life."

"You never have been subjected to this kind of extensive healing ever before," he supplied helpfully, but the crease of his eyebrows was a bit too stern.

"If this is another jab at the Uchiha's capabilities-"

"You'd have been dead were it for any other healer than Elder Brother, Akiko," Tobirama cut in, harrowingly. Suddenly he did not look stern anymore - but haunted.

Too close. The fact kept returning to her. To him, too, evidently.

"Well, I'll recover quickly now, as you said yourself," she tried to help a little.

Tobirama's nostrils flared a little. "You will." He folded his arms in front of himself, the hands easily slipping into the wide haori. He cleared his throat, but wouldn't speak right away - Akiko suddenly grew a little uneasy. "I'll - I'll be going-"

"Can you stay?"

He blinked, freezing over.

The question had burst out of her in something of last minute panic, but it did not make the request any less earnest. It wasn't as though she was afraid of being alone - the dark - no.

Rather, here, in this machiya - after everything - now that there was privacy, just them - it seemed different.

She wanted him around, with her, close - easing the hungering desire that had been gaping since the day she had bared her heart to him. Now, now they finally were - alone.

Was this silly?

Idly, her hand fumbled with the hem of the green shirt that suddenly seemed too tight.

"I'm here, of course," Tobirama was quick to respond, unfolding his arms again to shuffle a little bit to the side of her futon in the small room, but still standing. "I wouldn't leave you alone-"

"No, stay here. With me."

Akiko didn't know where her sudden confidence hailed from or whether she was just headlessly chasing down the path she had chosen for herself, despite Tobirama having offered an easy way out. But she wanted… this. To not be alone after all of this - the fear, the pain, almost dying - to be with him.

Her heart was galloping madly against her ribs, and it was only due to the slight hue of red painting Tobirama's cheeks that enabled her to hold his intense gaze like she did.

"I will - watch you, of course," he churned out slowly, the long, slender fingers now fumbling uselessly with the hem of his haori.

Did he not want to stay or was there some other reason? Akiko wanted to think the colour of his face indicated otherwise, but the fluttering warmth was shedding its bliss quickly.

"I meant rest with me, Tobirama," she tried in a last ditch effort, too embarrassed to spell it out for the alleged very smart Senju - tilting her head back against the wall and closing her eyes.

Unbelievable.

He stayed silent a moment longer.

"Don't you want to, Tobirama?" It hurt to ask, almost, but the nagging wonder hurt even more. "I believed, after everything-"

"I do, Akiko. Very much so." His retort was prompt, and not at all lacking in conviction - enough to wash away the hurt easily.

"Then why?"

The awkward way in which he cleared his throat had her open an eye again; he had grown awfully still. "I'm- I am… not sure if I will not - if me being with you will not disturb you." The scarlet gaze wandered to anything but her, and Akiko was mesmerised by the show of Tobirama's embarrassment. She had seen him furious, callous, caustic, amused - but never embarrassed. "You need sleep, so-"

Akiko arched up a single eyebrow.

Really, now.

"Huh," her lip curled in a sly smirk. "Cannot keep your hands to yourself, Tobirama?"

In an instant, his cheeks were almost the same colour as his three, sharp streaks of crimson facial paint. His stare had snapped back to her, narrow, the teeth bared slightly - "Akiko," he hissed very low, but too irked to be anything more than someone saving the last shred of his dignity. "I do not mean like that!"

Her smirk grew a little, much to his apparent fury, and she thought to have heard him mutter, 'unbelievable' before rubbing his hand over his probably hot face.

Not that she'd have minded, really.

"I seem to be…," he found his voice again after a few more moments of irritation, "... clingy at night. Asleep."

The budding, elated warmth was back again with full force to spread to nearly every bit of Akiko's very self. She snickered a little, much to the white haired Senju's suffering, who rolled his eyes again.

"I'd like that."

He raised an eyebrow slowly, crossing his arms again. Akiko wanted to sigh - that stance meant arguing. "Hrm," he huffed, but his sternness was lacking. "Your rest is important, Akiko."

She lifted the blanket already, shaking her head. "Get in here, now. You'll be able to watch me so much better like this. All night."

Tobirama closed his eyes, pinched the bridge of his nose and for a moment, stayed completely still - before he exhaled a long, pent up breath. "Let me… get changed."

A big grin spread on her face just as he left her room. Akiko shuffled down to lie down comfortably on her futon, studying the ceiling.

How often had she slept here?

And now her heart felt as though it was about to burst. They hadn't gotten together a lot really since-

Well, since confessing their feelings. Just the memory had her wondering how she wasn't glowing yet with the excitement tingling deep and side and near under her skin.

It was a little silly, almost, this giddiness - like some teenager - was this to be in love?

Smiling to herself foolishly over this?

She'd readily embrace that, then.

And simply forget anything inbetween that: being maimed, the infection that almost killed her and the sensation of imprisonment in her own flesh.

The door slid open again. Inside stepped Tobirama, dressed in loose white pants and a simple white shirt - against his pale complexity, he'd look like a ghost at night. In fact, he had washed off his facial paint for the night as well - understandably so, but Akiko had never seen him in anything but armour, his black usual attire, or the Senju garb with said paint.

He seemed different - casual.

The excitement let her pulse pick up.

Under his arm was a rolled up futon and his expression was wary, to say the least.

"I'm still sleeping on my side," he announced sternly.

Akiko pouted. "I don't bite."

"You need rest."

"Spoilsport."

With yet the most dramatic roll of his eyes, he crossed the small room to roll out the futon next to hers and get comfortable on it. Akiko shifted to her right side, her right arm tucking under her head, to glance up to him - religiously studying the ceiling.

"How do you know you get clingy?" She inquired without any shame.

To her surprise, the man didn't bat an eyelid or light up like he did before. "When my brothers and I were young, we used to sleep in the same room in the main family house. And I usually ended up…," he shrugged, but finally dared to glance at Akiko, turning his head towards her. "... clutching any of them."

Akiko blinked in surprise. Now that was an explanation she had not expected. But then again, as soon as her mind had been coherent enough to spot the difference between 'boy' and 'girl' her father had made sure she'd not sleep in the pile that her brothers usually formed at night. "I see," she hummed. "No lover, ever?"

It was easy to ask questions, like this - covered in a warm blanket each, him, like this - natural, and lying down to - rest.

His brows creased lightly. "Teenage… curiosity, if that. After that, never. But love? Not at all. It never seemed important. And nobody … caught my eye." His lips twitched to form a little smirk. Akiko wondered if it were possible these scarlet eyes were glowing somehow. "Until now."

She giggled, lightly. The air was hot and her whole self was thrumming with the comfortable warmth. It wasn't enough. Of course it wasn't. "Mhm. Sucks my left hand is useless, because I'd like to caress your face now," given she was lying on her right side.

Once more his expression lit up in an impossibly warm way - his eyebrows rose to give him this smooth, soft look she'd witnessed so rarely. The crimson gaze alight, his deep voice a purr. "Like this, you mean?"

His body shifted onto his left side to face her fully, and his right hand rose slowly to trail over the outline of her arm under the blanket to reach her cheek to gently, gently cup it. His thumb tenderly stroked under her eye and Akiko all but nuzzled into the loving ministration.

"Like this," she affirmed, quietly.

Her vision became engulfed by his face, the gentle, warm smile playing around his lips, wrinkles of joy reaching his eyes. He never smiled like this at other times. Akiko sometimes had wished to sense his feelings, but she did not need to.

Tobirama was content, as was she.

Being with her, surrounded by her.

Comfortable to share the things they just had

Slowly, his face inched closer as his hand pulled her in gingerly. She'd bask in his wonderful sight a moment longer before their lips touched, tender at first, then a tongue darting over the other's lips to open the kiss up into a more passionate embrace. Akiko all but moaned quietly into mouth, Tobirama's body shuffled closer to hers to line up right against hers. Snugly fit against all of her, his other hand already reached under to pull her in even closer as Akiko's healthy arm did the same.

He'd only break the kiss to breathe deeply. His thumb stroked her face again, he'd feel her heart hammering against her ribs - his chest.

Akiko felt his heart, anyway.

She'd never forget that - Sharingan or not.

"Sleep, Akiko," he hummed, the words rolling off of his throat in a low whisper. "I'm watching you."

Morning broke with the tweeting of birds - Akiko had always been an early riser.

Except she could not move - less than she could normally right now, anyway.

The answer was simple - two arms locked around her chest and abdomen each, and snug behind her, enveloping all of her back into a tight embrace - Tobirama. She felt his chest rise and fall against her back evenly, deeply; the man must still be asleep. Much to her surprise, they had managed to switch positions overnight - she was facing the open room as Tobirama's back was against the wall.

A light shuffle of hers was instantly met with an incoherent grumble against the back of her head - and the tightening of the arms around her, pulling her in even closer to him.

He had not lied.

Tobirama really did become clingy.

The plans were sprawled out on the floor of the sizable living area of the main family's mansion. Being slightly lowered there actually was space for a dining table here Fukuko had not seen in quite some time. As so often the lights were dim, but it would not hinder their Sharingan's perfect sight.

Madara was sitting across from her, crossed legged over a huge map of the territory of the continent. Rough geographical information was inscribed on it, as well as lines depicting clan territory and the according kamon of each clan.

His index finger and thumb rubber over the line of his jaw slowly.

"We only have a small frame of time now," he hummed his other hand tapping on various clan's sigils.

Fukuko nodded. "They'll figure it out soon."

"Before they do, we must have struck."

"Right now, we are superior in power in any way. Hikaku and I were able to smoothe over relations," she added with a coarse chuckle.

Madara's crimson gaze flashed up to her, his smirk was lurid. "Don't tell me you said my threat was empty."

Fukuko raised an unimpressed eyebrow. "You think I'm stupid?"

His smirk widened. "Heh."

"I merely reminded them the war is upon us all. They can have a strong ally, or be all alone."

Madara folded both hands in front of his chest slowly, puffing out a bemused breath. "You're a devious woman."

Fukuko blinked. "I've never been anything but."

Silently, his piercing gaze scrutinised her a moment longer. "And what," he purred in a low voice, "of your strategic mind?"

Now, the woman's lips drew into a slow grin. "I have a few targets in mind."

Notes:

So. When I told myself I wouldn't go on a hiatus... yeah.

Truth be told, my life became rather hectic again after I published ch. 30 and especially as of last week, quite complicated. It's just a difficult time for people in medical professions, I suppose. However, the break helped loads with my writing. As of now, I'm sitting on ~35k of unpublished Irenic material, to illustrate how Very Serious I am about finishing this fic. It'll get there. When 2022 and my job stop being dicks. The general plot is very much outlined.

Anyway! Enter Irenic II. I aim to kick up the tension some, and faster (even though this chapter is a little bit slow, ahueuehjds, I know). It was kinda challenging to write Akiko and Tobirama as a couple now, surprisingly. I hope it feels as natural as it did to me.

As for their last scene in this chapter - agdfsfdgad. I'll leave the ... details of the night up to your imagination. Irenic is gonna be kept M, sorry folks. Maybe one day there'll be... outtakes. Who knows.

I commissioned FANTASTIC fanart of chapter 28! Check it out here on my tumblr, by snow I just. needed to share this.

Thank you so much for reading, guys, I hope your year has been better than mine, and I very much hope to see you again in the next 💖

Chapter 32

Summary:

Akiko's recovery progresses well under Tobirama's watchful eyes; however she receives something she did not expect. After all, the delicate balance of the war seems to shift.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The heat of the forge was radiating, even at the safe distance Tobirama was keeping. Rhythmic clinks of her hammer accompanied Maru's steady work on the anvil. Next to her, on a rack - a finished chest piece.

In ultramarine blue.

"Akiko's new armour?" The man pressed out awkwardly.

Maru did not regard him in the slightest, undeterred from her work on the white hot iron in the front of her shop. "What else?!" She gruffly barked back, eventually.

Tobirama froze over.

Between indignation and a most strange kind of fuzzy warmth that was utmost pleased at the sight, he was completely ignorant to the approach of someone he seldom saw before noon.

Sato whistled lowly. "Wow," he purred. "Tied the knot already, have you?"

Tobirama whirled around to find the scout captain right behind him, his usual dishevelled mess and eyerings about which Tobirama kept wondering how they came to be - with how much this man slept.

He rolled his eyes, a hand dragging over his face. "We have not."

"Huh, I see," Sato hummed, scratching the back of his head. "Optimistic, then? Hence the colour-"

Tobirama's stare narrowed to tiny slits, his deep timbre a dangerously low snarl, articulating each word purposefully. "Would it kill you to keep your mind to yourself and your nose out of mine and Akiko's business?"

Unimpressed, Sato smirked more and more broadly. Tobirama knew if he sensed his emotions right now he might strangle the man altogether, however unfortunately he was not exactly being inconspicuous himself. "Ah. I'd be a bad scout if I did not observe well, would I?"

"Do you need me to answer your question honestly, Sato?"

He chuckled. "No. Does Akiko know, though?"

Tobirama raised an eyebrow. "That you are meddlesome riff-raff who should be doing other things than spy?"

His smirk faded a bit, much to Tobirama's delight. "Again, no. I meant about the colour of her new armour."

To keep the ire in check that shot red hot through his veins so he wouldn't discredit himself even more, Tobirama only allowed himself clenching his teeth - crossing his arms in front of his chest tightly.

Sato was the last person he wanted to discuss this with.

"Akiko has not spent thought on such inane things as the colourings of our armour."

Unfortunately, the scout captain's face lit up again with a much too mischievous grin. "Kind of uncouth to keep her in the dark like this. People will wonder, Tobirama!"

His brows knitted in a dark frown to match his chilly scowl. "And since when," he accentuated perfectly, "has that ever been a concern of mine?"

Sato waved him off quickly. "Yeah, true, your reputation is trash."

"Anything else?"

"Won't Akiko wonder why she's the only other one prancing around in blue armour, then?"

What a stupid question.

Of course Akiko would.

The question was whether she'd be too polite to ask or curious enough.

Followed by a rather awkward talk about the significance of armour and the denotation of Clan hierarchy as well as -

Involvement.

Tobirama's face felt hot, and it wasn't just due to fury. The same fuzzy warmth that just liked, no loved, the colour of Akiko's new armour new felt challenged to -

What exactly?

Explain himself to Sato?

Please.

The white knuckled grip on his dark shirt lessened, he exhaled a long breath before he sneered. "As if Akiko would ever concern herself with the colour of her armour, either."

Unfortunately, his adversary wasn't done or simple enough to buy into his behaviour. "How rude," Sato clicked his tongue. "You think of her as so imperceptive?"

Tobirama's tone became icy. "Of course not. Rather, Akiko does not care."

Sato's smart, dark gaze lingered on his face a moment longer. Undeterred and unimpressed - sly, with every credit to his reputation.

"Well then, Tobirama," he turned to leave already, waving a little. "Something tells me you care, though."

As if that man had any right to know.

Tobirama would linger a moment longer in front of Maru's and Marika's blacksmith shop, gazing at the new chest piece.

It was beautiful.

Akiko eyed her arm suspiciously. She was back in the infirmary. Luckily not for regressions in health - the opposite. Hashirama had proudly announced the antibiotic medicine to kill off the lingering infection in her arm was ready. Just like previous check ups of the wound she had turned away so as to not see the dark, ugly gashes on her forearm that still wouldn't - couldn't - quite heal. Or the intricate swirls, scrawls and signs adorning her upper arm.

But today, she opted to watch how the Senju leader carefully brushed the yellow, oily tincture on it.

The limb was as good as dead still anyway of course. As far as Akiko knew, he could've been tending to anyone's arm. Which made the ordeal even more alien.

She sighed, rubbing her forehead with her pointer and middle finger lightly. "Does that mean the seal can be removed now?"

"Unfortunately not," Hashirama shook his head, briefly looking up from his work to give her an apologetic smile. "It needs just a bit of time until all of the bacteria are cleared out."

A light squeeze of her shoulder had Akiko's head tilt to her right. Tobirama's scarlet gaze lingered on her from above; he'd been by her side all throughout this - like every other time Akiko returned to the small examination room in the infirmary.

She returned his light smile.

"After that, I'll heal the wound properly. I'm confident your arm will function normally swiftly," he added on a more positive note.

Akiko couldn't help but feel that was consolation for the fact she'd remain impaired still. "Was there ever any doubt?"

A halfhearted jest, but Hashirama hummed deeply, pausing momentarily in ponder. "Given the damage to the tissue and the time it's taken to get this cure ready - I was not sure if I'd be able to restore everything."

"That's- well, I'm glad you are," Akiko stammered, suddenly unable to look at her arm anymore, even though Hashirama had begun to bandage it again.

"Thanks to regularly healing whatever I could, I surmise," he added thoughtfully.

Tobirama squeezed her shoulder again. He had arched an eyebrow slowly, but his forehead was drawn into a deep frown. "You'll be fine, Akiko," he reminded her.

She simply nodded.

Between nearly dying and the permanent danger of blindness every Uchiha knew, the threat of another whole different handicap had not occurred to her.

A shiver ran down her spine.

Tobirama's hand squeezed her shoulder tighter.

"There. All done. Come again tomorrow, please. If it works well enough, you can change the bandages and apply the tincture at home. I imagine it'll take a few days, but then - good as new!" He clapped his hands enthusiastically once finishing the bandages and putting her limp arm back into the sling.

Akiko knew the optimism well, though it was difficult to lean into it right now. Not when walking here from home was akin to charging uphill in full battlegear.

Despite Tobirama's support.

The Senju in question seized her shoulders already with his arm in a secure grip. One slung tightly around them while the other held her right arm, he half pulled Akiko to a stand.

Both nodded in goodbye already - but Hashirama raised his hand.

"One more thing, Akiko." He reached into the sleeve of his Senju haori, ever proper dressed - unlike Tobirama, who forever stuck to his black shirt and pants.

"Yes?"

"You received… mail." He extended the piece of parchment in question.

"Mail?" Came both hers and Tobirama's incredulous inquiry.

One of the most difficult and unreliable methods of communication amongst shinobi clans and their clients - unless direct messengers were used. Something feudal lords certainly could afford, but the clans themselves seldom would. And putting a member in the perilous spot of the messenger was out of question for any respected clan leader, so it came down to shinobi animals, or no communication at all.

But someone who might want to message her?

Definitely not.

"Who sent it-" Tobirama barked at the same time Akiko pressed her "How, even" out.

Hashirama's eyebrows rose slowly, bemused.

"Have a look," he wagged the paper for Akiko to take it, who released Tobirama's hand to do so. It was a slender, neatly three-times folded parchment of fine quality.

Her heart nearly stopped.

It bore the Uchiha kamon.

What's more - Madara's Mangekyo Sharingan's pattern under it.

This was a message from the Clan Leader.

Her hand holding it shook. Her breaths were coming shorter, more laboured. As though she had been drenched in ice cold water.

Of course.

Her stint would not have gone unnoticed.

Distantly, she was aware of Tobirama arm slung tightly around her shoulders pressing her against all of him, his warm breath near her neck - his even, calm heartbeat.

On cue, a tender tug of chakra hailed her network - Tobirama's stormy, valiant chakra slipped into and over her own gently in a most tender, inner embrace. With her - inside and out. An unseen hug.

Akiko breathed deeply.

It's just paper.

Hashirama cleared his throat. "I first believed this was addressed to me, as Madara's most beloved falcon delivered it this morning to the main family's courtyard. He's not done this… in quite some time. But, please. Read."

Fumbling, Akiko tried to open the letter with a single hand and a heart that wanted to leap out of her chest before a pale, steady hand joined her effort. Together with Tobirama, she unfolded the letter.

Akiko.

Meet me in Kaizan.

Singing Fox Inn.

In seven days. Noon.

Alone.

F.

Even though the writer clearly tried to make their handwriting as neutral as possible, Akiko knew this was not Madara's.

"Fukuko wrote this," she breathed. Pressing shock and the sensation of suffocation transformed into nausea.

Perhaps anticipation.

Fukuko?

Mostly… confusion.

Akiko felt Tobirama's ponderous hum vibrating in his chest before she heard it. Of course, the man had read along.

"Who is Fukuko?" Hashirama inquired gently.

"My best friend," she explained breathlessly.

"Kaizan is neutral territory," Tobirama mused quietly.

Neutral was putting it mildly. It was a trading hub, one of the only ones on the continent, the home of a feudal lord wealthy enough to employ either the Senju or the Uchiha and notably far enough away from eithers' territory to not get caught in crossfire. Any clan looking for employment might come there - material goods weren't the only thing traded there.

Knowing Fukuko, the location was no coincidence.

The Senju leader stroked the side of his jaw in ponder. "Any idea what she might be on about?"

Akiko chuckled mirthlessly. "Other than my grand reentry into the stage of war, announcing it far and wide? No. Of course," she swallowed drily, her voice becoming thin as her heartbeat picked up again. "I surmise… Madara will also know about my allegiances now."

How vividly could she imagine his reaction. Every second she did, her fingers grew colder.

Akiko would never regret anything - no.

But she wished she would never have seen that side of her brother - her beloved brother, trying to strangle her.

Tobirama's warm hand ran soft circles over her shoulder, keeping her at his side. Again, his chakra brushed over hers - so gingerly, she'd almost think he did caress her. "Let's get home. We will consider this in given time. Kaizan is a day and a half worth of travel from here."

"If you're fit and healthy," Akiko bleakly added.

"And just a few hours using my hiraishin markers," he retorted, stubbornly. Already, Tobirama began to steer Akiko out of the small examination room.

Hashirama chuckled. "Believe me, travelling there should be fine. In seven days you'll be a lot better."

The short walk home was entirely silent.

Tobirama sensed the dread and confusion tagging through Akiko's chakra's signature still. Helpless to do anything but hold her, his own frustration bubbled under his skin.

Considering the message put his mind off of the emotional turmoil easily enough, however. Kaizan's significance as trading and more importantly information hub was no coincidence. Fukuko - a woman he found ridiculously familiar due to Akiko's memories - was smart; dare he say: sly. But also - loyal.

His primary concern was something else.

The woman whose worn out body he kept snug at his side as they crossed the threshold of their machiya and slipped off their sandals in the genkan.

The woman - whose muscles he felt tremble from the exhaustion of walking back here. Slowly, he guided Akiko to the research table and let her slump down on one of the chairs.

He frowned a little. Her strength was returning fast, given yesterday the stairs had been quite a feat already, but travelling?

Not to mention - there still was war.

Dangers outside the compound Akiko was in no shape to defend herself against.

"You're frowning," she commented with a light smile.

Tobirama clicked his tongue, splaying his hands on the table he leaned over slightly. "That surprises you?"

Akiko shrugged. "All things considered, this is an opportunity. Besides meeting my dear friend."

"Akiko, hirashin or not, I need not remind you you are in no shape to travel."

She folded her hands on the table. "You heard your brother. In seven days I'll be better."

Tobirama huffed, crossing his arms tightly in front of his chest. "And then there's still enemy shinobi running around outside who did not just escape death."

"Well, maybe I shouldn't be travelling there alone."

"Then I'm offended you believed I wouldn't accompany you," Tobirama snapped back, his index finger tapping on his bicep.

The corners of her mouth curled in a cheeky smile. He'd have found it sweet - were it not for the words following. "Then I shouldn't be worried, right?"

"Akiko," Tobirama hissed, "I'm elated you're ready to risk your life again, but I believe I cannot staunch that just yet."

If ever.

If he closed his eyes now, he'd see her pallid, lifeless body again - on the wooden table he had placed her on. His heart squeezed painfully anyway in grim memory - no. Tobirama did not doubt his skills in combat, protection or even medical jutsu.

But he'd never, ever take a chance with Akiko.

The woman frowned slightly now, her hands clasped tighter. "Then what do you suggest?"

He pinched the bridge of his nose. The opportunity was golden, really. Perhaps too much so, had he not convinced himself firsthand of Fukuko through Akiko's own eyes.

Even so, what was the meaning of this? The stakes were high and the situation had vastly changed; Akiko by no means was a secret anymore.

He breathed deeply, lowering his hand. "Perhaps it'd be best to not go, at all."

Akiko's reply was swift.

"Absolutely not."

"Akiko-"

"If Fukuko wants to see me and goes as far as to use Madara's falcons to ensure the message gets here, it's important." Her obsidian state was hard, any trace of frailty gone.

Suddenly, it was hard to believe this woman barely managed to walk over here from the infirmary.

"I'll believe it," Tobirama breathed evenly. Even without knowing Fukuko Uchiha as strangely well as he did, she had taken significant risk to do this.

He was not ready to undertake the same risk - before Akiko was fully recovered -

"Tobirama." She leaned forward slightly, a pleading glance upwards through slanted eyebrows. "You'll be around to ensure my safety firsthand."

"So I was when you nearly died," he groaned, rubbing a palm over his face.

"And I lived."

"Barely."

"I'd say miraculously so. In fact, I'd guess many are surprised I do."

She wasn't wrong there - Hashirama had granted him insight to the bacteria the Aburame apparently had coated the Inuzuka's war hounds teeth with. The ingenuity of the microorganisms was staggering: from what was known about the Aburame, there must be one shinobi amongst them to breed and command these things.

Terrifying.

And now, useless, thanks to Hashirama's cure.

"Trying to make me feel better about all of this?" He huffed finally, mirthlessly.

Akiko's smile widened. "Is it working?"

He ran his thumb along the side of his jaw, allowing himself a little smirk. "Perhaps. Keep on going."

"Oh," she grinned now, giggling with a clear, ringing sound that went straight to his heart. "Need me to praise you more?"

"If that's what you want to call soothing over my fears for your life," his tone became a bit more dry.

Akiko rose to her feet then slowly, to which Tobirama couldn't deny a speck of guilt. She shouldn't feel compelled to for him-

Suddenly, her hand was caressing his face as she stood right in front of him. Tenderly, her fingers brushed over his cheek until her thumb found the hard line of his cheekbone.

Tobirama breathed deeply and held her dark glance, alight from a gentle smile.

Briefly, he mused how just weeks ago this tiny intimacy would've made his heart gallop - the very same thing that was spreading the even, comfortable warmth in his chest again.

He really needed to get used to this more. He could. Easily.

"It'll be fine, Tobirama."

"I'll have to trust you there," he nuzzled into her touch finally.

"Do you?" Akiko's question was nearly inaudible.

He needn't think about the answer. "Very much so."

"Then I'll get as well as I can, and I trust you to come up with a plan to make this as safe as possible."

His hand reached to cover hers, his thumb stroking over her skin tenderly.

"I will."

It shouldn't surprise her Hashirama's word turned out to be true enough - day by day, Akiko's stamina and strength improved. Not to their level before her injury, but so much she'd easily round the compound multiple times and practise her strength other ways - without Tobirama's help. Not that the man didn't watch her with hawk eyes regardless for any sign of weakness - he still worried her resolve might be overenthusiastic due to the meeting with Fukuko coming closer.

The antibiotic medicine did its work well - after a day Hashirama announced they'd be good to keep on applying it to the wound until it was used up. Each evening, Tobirama diligently did just that - unwrapping her arm, brushing on the tincture and carefully wrapping it up again. The wound looked healthier now, the ugly, dark streaks were fading until they were completely gone and all that remained was red flesh.

Bleeding flesh.

"That is a good sign," Tobirama explained during the last use of the oily medicine, carefully turning her limp arm in his grasp to inspect the wound. "It means the tissue is vital and can be fixed."

"No amputating my arm," Akiko joked.

The look Tobirama shot her indicated he did not appreciate the joke in the slightest.

She rolled her eyes to let him finish in silence.

The next day - three days before they'd need to travel to meet in time Fukuko - she was back in the infirmary.

Hashirama had already his hands on the wound, a by now quite familiar green glow emitting from his palms. Even if the limb wasn't sealed off, Akiko wouldn't notice his presence within herself the slightest, she knew.

"Well?" Tobirama inquired, already tapping his locked arms with an impatient index finger.

Akiko shared the slight urgency of his tone.

Finally, the Senju leader nodded. "I cannot find any trace of the bacteria anymore."

She could breathe again.

Even though Tobirama had indicated as much before, the confirmation was balm on a quite literally previously festering wound.

At last.

Tobirama's mien seemed decidedly more relaxed, too. "You'll heal her, then?"

"And remove the seal?" Akiko hopefully added.

"In that order," Hashirama smiled lightly, but he closed his eyes already. "Since this is a relatively old wound, healing will be uncomfortable. So I'll take advantage of Tobirama's seal until I'm done."

"What luck that is," Akiko chuckled nervously, trying not to think too hard about why healing old wounds might be uncomfortable and how medical jutsu users used this stupid euphemism too freely.

"Would you rather be in pain?" Tobirama's question came a bit too curt. He was right next to her - she had tried to get as comfortable sitting on the wooden examination table as possible.

"I love being in pain," Akiko scoffed back, rolling her eyes, but not glancing up towards him. That question warranted as much of an bold answer-

"I'll focus now, if you two are fine with that," Hashirama cut in - though the smile was obvious in his tune.

Akiko would commit the moment to memory wherein her beloved was shut up so efficiently, swiftly, and without so much as batting an eyelid. Tobirama became entirely still - and watched Hashirama work.

She leaned back against the wall and zoned out through the whole procedure - which took longer than she expected. Then again, the Senju leader had explained it'd be more difficult.

Suddenly, Hashirama cleared his throat. "Let's unseal her arm, Tobirama."

Akiko winced. For days, she had been pining for this moment - now, it suddenly scared her. Her eyes flew open to find Tobirama already sitting next to her, while Hashirama still held her forearm.

"You'll feel this," he all but mumbled with a concentrated frown before he performed six quick hand seals. Then, he seized around the seal and her upper arm with both hands.

Akiko jerked as Tobirama's by now intimately familiar chakra shot through her system lighting fast, the intrusive, stormy energy lapping at her network overwhelmingly intense. His grip on her forearm was iron and wouldn't allow for her to move an inch.

Another moment later, the sealing ink faded from her skin - and dull ache in her left forearm grew to a prickling sensation. As though the limb had fallen asleep for a very long time - and was finally being woken up.

Akiko's gaze was watery. She watched in awe how her fingers wiggled as she willed them to - accompanied by the ache growing to a stinging, stabbing sensation.

Only as Hashirama removed his hands from her forearm did she recognise his gentle chakra presence slipping out from her.

The flesh on her forearm was closed - the skin marred by angry, red lines that still seemed quite delicate. Much like the ones on the chest, which had begun to become more white and finally scar.

Tobirama still had one hand grasped around her arm, less firm - but his chakra didn't leave her. His frown had deepened and Akiko thought to feel his worry through his chakra still present in her.

"How is it?"

"I'm - it's good," she nodded, flexing and extending her fingers again, ignoring the sharp pain that shot up her arm.

Tobirama's frown deepened already. "You're in pain."

"How do you know?" Akiko snapped.

"Besides my chakra in your system?"

Akiko ducked her head a little. So that was obvious.

"I sensed it, too."

Hashirama raised his hands apologetically before the conversation would derail more into what Akiko knew to be a verbal spat. Between confessing his feelings and her nearly dying as well as an urgent letter from Fukuko, Tobirama's care had been quite thorough.

No discussions allowed.

If Akiko ever had to drink to enriched water again she'd vomit it over his beloved research table.

Even if he might stop spending his nights with her.

Both shared a rather heated glare, Akiko entirely unfazed by the intensity of his scarlet eyes.

Hashirama cleared his throat.

"Pain is to be expected," his tune a decided hunch too apologetic. Akiko's ire grew only to the fact someone else witnessed their little spat - but Tobirama also was just - "Keep on exercising. It will fade. Come by again tomorrow, but I expect you to be fine now."

Akiko breathed deeply again.

This had been the last of what remained after her touch with death.

It was over now.

Tobirama's hand ran over her upper arm soothingly. "Let's go home, Akiko."

She nodded. "Thank you, Hashirama."

The Senju leader smiled. "My pleasure. And, Tobirama?"

The white-haired Senju stilled, an eyebrow raised expectantly.

"What of your possible meeting with this Fukuko Uchiha?" A sly smirk curled his lips slowly, a look Akiko seldom had seen on him. And judging by how Tobirama right next to her tensed, he did not appreciate it. "Since you're not sleeping in the main family's quarters anymore, I seldom find you alone."

Akiko eyed her beloved from the side.

Tobirama's cheeks had taken on the same crimson colour his three streaks of facial paint had - but his scowl would've driven less strong willed individuals away.

"If Akiko is well, we'll be going," he snarled, each word calmly accentuated.

Akiko observed the exchange, fascinated.

Hashirama was entirely unfazed by Tobirama's unveiled ire. Something told her this wasn't the first time he was at the receiving end of it. "Then I predict it'll happen," his smile grew.

"That's reassuring to hear," Tobirama huffed.

"Will you be needing more assistance?"

"If I do, I'll tell you."

"In that case… I'll see you around, brother."

Hashirama winked at Tobirama. The latter barely had time to voice his indignation before the Senju leader excused himself with a wave of his hand, aimed particularly at Akiko.

Akiko remained completely still while her glowering partner stared at the door Hashirama left through, fists balled, jaw locked so tight she wondered if she'd hear a crunch.

A few moments later, she cleared her throat. "Do you-"

"Let's go home." Tobirama seized her arm and all but pulled her off the examination table before she could protest.

Talk about the sanctity of his privacy.

The travel to Kaizan was a gruelling experience.

Not at all for Akiko's state of recovery - which had gone quite well. After unsealing her left arm, she diligently had exercised the limb as well as extended her routines to get the rest of her body on track. Tobirama had been exceptionally watchful lest she overworked herself and more than once told her to take it easy - advice she heeded, if only because the man would've made her rest either way. His devoted watch had become no less such even as Akiko recovered more and more, which made the woman wonder how the man kept up with his clan duties. But he did.

She attributed it to the fact he must not sleep, much, albeit she woke up each morning in the iron embrace of his arms as his body was snug around her, even if she did not fall asleep to it.

By the time they had to embark en route to Kaizan, her stamina had significantly improved. The pains in her left arm still were a common, stabbing sensation unfortunately, but it seemed these would take longer. Hashirama simply advised her to keep on training. It was a bit frustrating - yet a small price in the grand scheme. Even so, Tobirama acknowledged it with yet another dark frown. Akiko didn't need his sensor skills to know how burdened the man still was by it all.

It had shown well enough when they discussed how to travel to Kaizan - and how to meet Fukuko.

"She said alone, Tobirama. That means just me."

Her cheeky tune did good to have his face flush red with ire. "If you think I'll leave you alone in a city full of possible enemy shinobi, you're not only wrong but also insulting me. And I would very much appreciate if you cut out the clever tune."

Akiko crossed her arms. It still felt good to be able to use both again - and wear the dark blue faux Uchiha tunic she had left. "And I guarantee you, Fukuko is going to bolt if she sees me in company. I don't mean to sound clever, Tobi, but you're not exactly low-profile in neither looks nor presence."

The irritated huff he had left for that was nothing short of petulant. "I will disguise myself, thank you very much. The inn she suggested offers plenty of hiding spots, too. And as far as I know, she is no sensor."

Akiko frowned. He was not wrong. "There still is a risk."

"Of what? Are you concerned she might also not travel alone?" Now his deep timbre was being decidedly cheeky.

Unfortunately, Akiko hesitated to answer quickly, and so his frown deepened. "I wouldn't think so," she finally began, slowly. "Fukuko is taking a risk meeting me, who now openly has shown herself to be allied with the Senju while she herself is Uchiha. Also, it doesn't seem like her."

Tobirama's mien became more neutral, the frown ponderous - he hummed a gruff tune, but didn't reply directly. "She also did have access to Madara's falcons and stationery."

A good point.

Akiko knew where the latter was kept - very privately - and on second thought, she was surprised Fukuko knew, too.

More concerningly, she had been able to touch her brother's beloved birds, and even more, those same birds obeyed her.

"You're worried," Tobirama supplied, but there was no challenge in his baritone - only gentleness.

"These are good points. But…," Akiko closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. For what all of this meant - it also implied something else. "It also means Fukuko is close enough to Madara to risk, say, upsetting him seriously by meeting me, the sister-traitor. Furthermore, no clan member would assist her in doing so by travelling with her. That's… why I think she's coming alone."

Tobirama was silent for a moment - his thumb and index finger ran along the sharp line of his jaw as the wrinkles of his pondering frown smoothed over a little.

Finally, "That makes sense. If you believe she is not in league with him to lure you anywhere."

A sound consideration, she knew.

Especially given her plea - the oath she had sworn.

Yet Akiko knew her brother.

An icy shiver crawled down her spine. "Madara… Madara does not employ such tactics. If he wants to meet me… he'll meet me. Not through someone else." Her throat felt tighter with each word.

Akiko wouldn't delude herself - confrontation would be more and more inevitable with each passing day. However the prospect of just that had her near shaking.

Tobirama stepped forward to grasp her shoulders lightly. The slant of his eyebrows made his frown seem smooth - gentle, worried. "You're not alone."

"I know," Akiko tried to smile.

That scared her even more, right then.

With that, the matter of how to travel and conduct the meeting was resolved: Tobirama put on a disguise that struck Akiko as nothing short of aweing. Without his trademark crimson streaks of facial paint and hair coloured black, all he was missing were black tomoes to make him a member of the Uchiha.

At Akiko's briefly gaping mouth, he huffed very satisfiedly.

"But that colour is going to wash out quickly, right?" Akiko remained her composure swiftly, an evaluating sneer. "I don't know if I can appreciate this look-"

He growled. "One speck of water and it's gone, thank you very much."

"Wonderful. If I didn't know better, I'd say you look Uchiha."

"Weren't I aiming to disguise myself, I'd be insulted."

"So it was a compliment, my love."

He had rolled his eyes, but allowed Akiko to peck his cheek which turned a decided shade of pink after.

Akiko herself had been dressed in a kimono - nothing too fancy, but a rich lord's offspring and her able bodyguard.

At the gate of the Senju compound, Sato and Hashirama waved them goodbye.

"What a picture. The princess and her-"

"Do not finish that sentence, Sato." The threat emanating off of Tobirama's whole being was considerable.

Sato grinned.

What followed was the worst travelling experience Akiko ever lived through: lurching not once, but three times through space via Tobirama's hirashin markers to the edge of the Senju territory in a matter of mere seconds.

He had warned her it'd be fast.

She still nearly emptied her stomach onto his sandals.

But it also had saved them a considerable amount of time and distance towards Kaizan. The rest, they'd travel on the road: as part of the cover.

Within the same day, they reached the bustling city. Essentially situated in a valley and divided by a river flowing through it, it looked nothing remarkable - save for the feudal lord's residence in the middle of it with a sprawling garden and a four story palace whilst the wooden houses of the rest of the city would rise no higher than two stories. The streets were narrow and busy, merchants clamouring and clothlines flattering across small alleyways as soon as one left the bigger routes. All kinds of smells would hit a newcomer's nose: exotic spices, the many crafts offered here ranging from leather to metalworks over the finest cloth as well as food - and other, unfortunate smells of the city. But Kaizan's true value was for the people within - travellers, shinobi and more shady folk trading.

As soon as Akiko and Tobirama had arrived, the man's arm had slung around her back and arm to keep her close. His scarlet gaze constantly everywhere, she knew he would be driving his sensor skills to the maximum. Akiko badly wanted to reach for his hand and squeeze it in reassurance - a little silly gesture, but it'd break cover. It hurt.

"I don't sense more Uchiha signatures," he hissed lowly right into her ear - only for her to hear.

"You can make that out between all these people?" Akiko murmured back, keeping her gaze straight ahead and as regal as possible. Her very mundane senses felt assaulted by all that was going on - shinobi, trained to notice even the slightest thing, often felt overwhelmed in these environments.

"Why wouldn't I?" His confusion seemed… genuine.

Once more, she was amazed by his abilities.

Eventually, they reached the Singing Fox Inn.

Tobirama paused before it.

Akiko's heart rate picked up in a second. "She's here?"

"There is an Uchiha in here," Tobirama hummed, raising an eyebrow. "And it's not Madara."

Her head felt light, dizzy, almost. She'd see Fukuko again - after months. After everything. If part of her should feel glad, it did not.

Tobirama's stern mien grew soft - a smiled tugged at the corners of his mouth. "I'm around, Akiko. You're not alone in there."

Just like her, he couldn't break cover.

With a final nod, Akiko turned to open the inn's door.

At the far end of the sizeable parlour harbouring a number of closed off low dining tables, she spotted a familiar, unruly black hairstyle.

The Uchiha kamon was blazing on her dark navy coat.

Akiko scaled the room swiftly to slide up next to Fukuko in her booth.

Her best friend's jaw nearly dropped. "Akiko," she breathed.

"Fukuko," Akiko smiled, but her heart hammered against her ribcage as though it was about to jump out.

"What the fuck do you look like?!"

Notes:

Awh man, this took me longer than I thought, /again/. Apologies. Instead of getting easier, life just keeps throwing new stones in my way that very much drain any ounce of creativity out of me. Although I'm proud to announce I've got a vague idea by now of how I'll get the big plot points across. I'm working 💖

Can I just say how much I hate naming place? Between the Japan-not-japan-setting of the Naruto world and me drawing absolute blanks with this, I usually just manage cheesy stuff. Anyway, picture the sign of the Singing Fox in as a Kurama with a shamisen, lmao. Nah, not really, but hey! Up to you.

But besides names, lately I feel when revising/writing there are quite a couple of nuances and hints I don't pick up on much whereas other stuff gets more broadcasted; /or/ things I leave in the dark altogether. That's deliberate, though I very much consider my writing game akfdjhkfj - in need of improvement - I hope the suspense starts adding up as Tobirama and Akiko are a thing now. I hope I make sense

Either way, thank you very much for you patience and reading 💖 it means so much! 💖💖

Chapter 33

Summary:

At long last Fukuko and Akiko are reunited. Yet it remains to be seen whether their friendship endures or not.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Fukuko's agape mouth had a charm to it when one was quite familiar with her wit in particular.

Akiko used the momentum to adjust the kimono she still did not feel comfortable in slightly and set her hair back to try and look less as though she'd bolt any minute.

This was Fukuko. Tobirama had assured her she was alone.

Neutral ground.

All was well.

Keep calm.

"When was the last time you wore such a thing," Fukuko continued, flabbergasted.

"Probably during someone's wedding," she murmured. Akiko didn't remember nor care. She didn't even know whose closet Tobirama had pilfered this fine cloth from. "Does this mean you won't embrace me?"

Fukuko rolled her eyes and promptly rose to her feet.

A second later, both women were slung around another in a cordial embrace. Akiko could smell the smell of - the Uchiha compound on her. Light smoke from the ever burning braziers and the weaponsmiths' forges. The fresh paper.

Akiko's sight became blurry, briefly.

Keep calm.

Slowly, her friend stepped back to inspect her again. "But why, pray tell?" Fukuko's sharp eyes narrowed, the woman regained her composure slowly.

Akiko raised an eyebrow slowly as she slid into the booth and across the narrow table from Fukuko, who had sat down again as well. "I've got something of a target on my back, don't you think?"

Fukuko scoffed instantly, her expression soured as though she had bitten into a bitter fruit. "Yeah, by killing Inuzuka in the name of the Senju? Kinda surprised you're not running around with the Senju varja here."

Behind Fukuko, glass shattered and the low hum of the parlour erupted into irritated clamour.

Akiko flinched.

Fukuko started to turn slightly, but Akiko cleared her throat. "And it surprises you?" A pointed question, she crossed her arms defensively.

It did the trick. Fukuko turned back, her small nose wrinkled in something of disdainful ponder Akiko knew too well. "To be honest, yeah. I thought you were going to save your hide. Not throw your lot in with, you know. The fucking mortal enemy."

The mortal enemy?

That was the kind of vernacular Fukuko used for the Senju now?

A select choice of words she often had heard in her life, but not from the woman with the short, spiky hair and the penchant for declaring all politics 'shit' and 'useless'.

Instead of the dread fraying her nerves, ice shot through her veins. It served well to hone her thinking.

Careful.

Akiko's hands slid onto the table, the fingertips touching. "So you'd rather I'd be a Senju prisoner until - when exactly?"

Fukuko's mien grew more guarded. She didn't respond directly.

Akiko knew her too well. The kind of quick ponder Fukuko used to employ when she was setting her thoughts straight.

She was on her proverbial feet now.

"Would you look at that," Fukuko purred, smoothly, "barely reunited and already bickering about this crap." Now that sounded more like her.

Except it rang hollow, now. Akiko's fine eyebrow arched up slowly. "You suggested I'd run around with the Senju varja."

"So, why wouldn't you?"

She might as well have slapped her with the amount of venom in those four words she spat.

It hurt, nonetheless.

More than Akiko wanted to admit, right there. But what hurt even more was denying herself to show as much - something told her she should not.

That she should play her cards close to her chest.

That was worse.

Fukuko's gaze was narrow now, searching.

Akiko breathed evenly. Handling disdain and prejudice was such an easy exercise by now. "Obviously I'm not officially a part of the clan, Fukuko," her tune was velvety. "Just like you are not wearing the Inuzuka kamon. Right?"

Fukuko instantly erupted into laughter that Akiko just couldn't join, no matter what. When it faded, she smiled at her, but it didn't reach her eyes. "Ah, I see, I see, Akiko."

Akiko's brows furrrowed in a sharp frown. "Do you? Because all I did should not have come as a surprise. Especially to you."

Fukuko's smile died. "Is that so?"

"All my life, I wanted nothing but peace. Running away from Madara didn't change that. In fact, it was the reason I did so. To the only clan whose leader is known to have the same ideal. So let me ask you again, Fukuko. Why the surprise?"

The Uchiha leaned back against the thin wall of their booth, crossing her arms slowly. If Akiko's words hurt her, she did not show it, yet her voice had taken on a more chilly tune. "You're so right. How stupid of me."

"My brother tried to kill me," Akiko added, for once not feeling haunted by the sheer notion of him and that particular event. Not when she had to be strong. "The Senju let me stay and accepted me."

"And what of the rest, Akiko? Ever thought about the other consequences?"

Akiko didn't answer directly - her frown deepened, and Fukuko's expression became soured by real pain.

"What of possibly fighting me on the battlefield?

That's what Fukuko was all about? Akiko's gaze widened the slightest margin, baffled - shocked, maybe. She could not even determine whether or not the possibility - the probability - of such had occurred to her because the idea of raising her katana against Fukuko was outrageous.

And Fukuko should know this.

Akiko straightened her back, locking her fingers tightly on the table. "You of all people should know I'd never fight you, Fukuko."

Too still. Her friend remained too still. "Even as I battle your Senju allies to death?"

Yet another statement that slashed across her chest like the very thing she implied, purposefully, with careful precision. Akiko remained frightfully calm.

The whole inn's parlour had become quiet to her as Akiko zoned in entirely on Fukuko. Without knowing her tune had become chilly, sharp. "What's the meaning of this, Fukuko? Have you cited me here to sprawl out every moral dilemma you can find? Shall I ask you the same question? Will you fight me as I battle your allies, my clan, to the death?"

Her old friend clenched her teeth, baring them barely visible - but Akiko was sure to have seen her flinch momentarily.

It pained her to have gone this far, but it paled in comparison to the acid Fukuko's words had been loaded with.

Finally, she huffed. "... no. I wouldn't fight you, ever."

A relief. Short lived, but tangible nonetheless in the way Akiko exhaled slowly and felt tension release from her shoulders.

Fukuko's gaze dropped to the table, her expression unreadable.

And within another second, nothing seemed resolved at all.

"There's still war, Akiko," she began, too cautiously.

Akiko's gaze narrowed. "Then we strive for peace lest either of us finds the other on opposing sides of the battle."

Fukuko's gaze snapped up - devoid of her lively spark, of anything.

Akiko had never seen her like this. Between her verbal punches, this Fukuko nearly frightened her.

"Do you earnestly think your brother will even consider peace talks after everything?"

Given what happened during the last attempt, a fair objection. Akiko swallowed heavily. "A different angle-"

"Akiko." Fukuko's tune was hushed, but callous. Calling her name like this sent an ice-cold shiver down her spine, doused in chills she was too familiar with. "Do you even realise how Madara reacted to you allying yourself openly with the Senju?"

"I'm-"

"Using your Susanoo, becoming an unrivalled lethal force on the battlefield - after you turned your back on him and ran to Hashirama Senju?"

Akiko's hands trembled. Her breaths were coming shorter and the image of Madara's lurid Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan was nearly burning up behind Fukuko. As though the man himself had turned his murderous gaze on her, right here.

She wrung her fingers together in hopes of finding idle pacification as panic crept up more and more.

Madara, Madara.

Her big brother.

"I cannot even say what will happen if - no, when he finds you again."

Someone wheezed.

Akiko realises it was her making these strained sounds of laboured pants through clenched teeth that never wanted to deliver enough air to her. Her hands gripped the table so tightly her healing left arm screamed agony at her, but it all was fuzzy background noise.

When he finds you again.

Breathe. In, out.

She knew this would happen.

It had been foolish to even try to delude herself it would not.

Breathe, in, out.

Akiko folded her hands in her lap as the pain in her forearm had become unbearable - noticeable to her. In a sense, it had grounded her.

"I will … deal with him when the time comes. He's still my brother and I-"

Fukuko groaned. "Akiko," a hand dragged over her face. "You're impossible."

The sorrow with which she had hushed over the statement again made Akiko proverbially stagger and stumble over herself. A profound kind of sadness - of defeat - wherein Fukuko seemed to had taken her farewells to something Akiko was not even nearly on board with.

But she could guess, couldn't she? Fukuko's sacred oath to watch Madara.

She'd know him.

Better than her.

Akiko didn't know what to say. Bereft of any kind of reply for once it was not her fear consuming her but the same melancholy, a gaping hole of mourning offering itself up to her.

When he finds you again.

You're impossible.

For an undefined amount of time, they sat across another, silent. Until the inn's sounds had picked up for Akiko again and her mind returned to the present.

"Fukuko," she whispered, spent.

Fukuko's hand dropped to the table with a low thud. Absent. Closed. "Mh?"

"What exactly are the Uchiha, Aburame and Inuzuka planning?"

Fukuko did not bat an eyelash nor betray any other kind of emotion. "As much as I love you, Akiko," she slowly drawled, but shaking her head, "you're in the enemy camp now."

"I'm not prying for information to spy for the Senju," Akiko snapped back. "I'm worried. It is unlike Madara to even consider alliances."

Slowly, her friend leaned back to cross her arms tightly in front of her chest. A shadow hung over her face with the way her tousled hair fell over it, but her lips were tight and turned downwards.

She had this icy tune again, unlike her - Fukuko was many things, but not cold.

Before today, Akiko would've not hesitated to claim to know this woman inside out.

Now?

There was a foreign side, a different face in front of her.

As though something latched onto her.

"You made me swear on my eyes to protect Madara. I am. I'm helping him to the best of my abilities - which includes ensuring the Uchiha's survival and supremacy."

Supremacy.

The word echoed in Akiko's skull like a shrill melody. Over and over again. For the umpteenth time Fukuko had pulled the proverbial floor from under her feet.

Her manners, her expression.

Her words.

She believed it - Akiko could tell. That much she could be certain of.

"What are you talking about, Fukuko?" Akiko's voice was hollow.

"If a single party in this stupid war becomes too powerful of a force for others to contend with, they can overpower the others. The war will be over. Was that not the point of these so-called peace talks with the Senju?"

That.

That was her plan?

Such an utter, horrid bastardisation of her life-long dream?

Fury slammed into her with the force of a full-blown punch. Akiko's teeth clenched, she hissed. "With my brother at the helm? Please, Fukuko. You're smarter than this. He's a conqueror, not a diplomat. Take a smart guess what happens when he's got that power!"

Her small nose wrinkled again - in the telltale way of real, finally, real anger. "Well, talking has not worked out for anyone. And I can safely tell you, Madara will not discuss peace with the Senju."

"So you think it's better to help him gain the power to eradicate everyone?!"

"Madara says-"

"I do not care what Madara says! I want to know why my best friend, who never cared for politics, helps him orchestrate an alliance that can swipe off clans off of the face of the land!"

"You-"

"My brother, whose whim is as deadly as his dojutsu!"

"Akiko."

She spat her name as sharp as a blade. Fukuko's eyes flashed crimson.

So it had come to this - her Sharingan, out.

Akiko coolly leaned back, crossing her arms. She was far from doing the same, and it served well to have Fukuko bare her teeth.

Devoid of the same lively spark, indeed.

The room of the Inn had become so cold.

And just as coolly Akiko remembered all their sparring sessions. How she triumphed over Fukuko's hotheaded style of fighting - so in tune with the Uchiha's extremely powerful moves, but doing no service to her own shorter stamina.

Icily, Akiko knew, she'd win.

"How gracious of you to assume my goal is simply to help Madara eradicate every other shinobi clan. Or are you just scared because you're in another clan?"

Akiko's gaze narrowed. "Damn it, Fukuko," she drawled lazily. "Drop this act. You know me better."

Her eyes closed. Her mouth a tight line - she straightened herself, schooled her mien - and when next Fukuko gazed at Akiko, the Sharingan's colours were gone.

And so was the lively spark of Fukuko Uchiha, finally and forever.

Ripping heartache, echoing the night her brother strangled her gripped Akiko.

"It is my hope in given time everyone - everyone - will consider the new circumstances. Until then, please take care, Akiko."

She shoved her hands into the broad sleeves of her tunic briefly before propping both palms on the table to hoist herself up.

She left Akiko no time to answer.

Fukuko was gone whilst Akiko still scrambled with the gutting sensation of loss.

It wasn't until a handful of minutes later she noticed the shiny, crimson and black glassy pendant on the table.

The pattern of her Mangekyo Sharingan, conserved in a glass amulet.

Flames licked over the buildings. The heat radiated so intensely it touched his face, even this far away. There were more, scare screams - dying out sounds of fading agony that would forever be lost to history. His eyes saw it all - each and every flicker of chakra that was extinguished by merciless hunters. Indeed, he thought if he took a deep whiff - the familiar smell of blood on cold metal would hail his nose, too.

How pleasant.

He crossed his arms, humming deeply.

The woman next to him shielded her eyes with the palm of her hand; her hawk-like stare grazing over the field of destruction where the village had been. Her massive war hound, a black wolf beast that easily towered even over him, was sitting contently on its haunches.

So it would begin.

A shinobi mounted on what was a puny dog compared to hers hurried over to their hill. "I have news!" He all but came to a staggering halt, too close for his taste.

He huffed, curtly.

These folk were as tactless as the beasts they surrounded themselves with.

"Report," the woman snapped.

"Sensors are picking up scouts of various clans nearby, no doubt attracted by the fires. I suggest we kill them, lest-"

"No," he interjected, baring his teeth in a slow, chilly smile.

Both turned their heads towards him.

"The sooner everyone knows, the better."

Akiko had not moved from the booth still. Her hands idly clasped the Mangekyo pendant Fukuko had left - no, made for her. Fukuko would not have done this if she hadn't intended to make peace.

She must have been expecting so differently.

And yet.

Sounds were ringing hollow in her ears as she gulped down one breath after the other.

Too much. At once. Too fast.

Left with shards not just of a lifelong friendship seemingly but a threat on the horizon bigger than she could fathom.

Her hands were numb.

Where to even start?

It is my hope in given time, everyone will consider the new circumstances.

Did that mean -

A warm touch on her arm dragged her back harshly into reality. Akiko's eyes flew open, Sharingan ready, every fiber tensing at whoever dared to step this close to her-

To find Tobirama's very odd unadorned face in a deep frown over narrow, scarlet eyes. This disguise really was concerning.

"I've been sensing," he began, terse, never letting go of her arm.

There was comfort in knowing she'd not at least have to even hint at the unspoken details of her steamy conversation with Fukuko.

Akiko swallowed heavily. "We have a lot to discuss," her voice was thin. "But not here."

Tobirama's mouth opened slightly - but he simply breathed, "Akiko," with utter tenderness that made her breath stutter. If anything, she wanted to throw herself into his warm embrace now.

She needn't say it, he'd know.

His gaze widened slightly.

"Come on," she whispered, ushering the man to the side to leave this godsforsaken inn.

Tobirama followed, but his grip on Akiko's arm tightened, never leaving her side. They swerved around the other patrons swiftly to the bustling main side street. When Akiko intended to make a turn for the main street, Tobirama shook his head. Instead, his arm shifted to pull around her shoulder and her close to his side, further down the side alley until the number of people became less and less.

Akiko's gaze wandered to the sky. Nothing left of the sunny weather of their arrival. It had become grey and dark. It'd rain soon. Abruptly, Tobirama turned left to a dark side road.

"If we weren't in love, I'd say your behaviour is suspicious, Tobi," she croaked cynically, bereft of any real humour.

"I will force my nefarious intentions on you anyway," he murmured, too distracted to make it seem so indeed.

Akiko worried nonetheless.

Rightfully so - for within the next moment, the man paused, froze over. His chakra spiked, right into and across her network with which it connected to abruptly Akiko nearly flinched, were she not so attuned to him.

Oh no.

The ground lurched, her surroundings warped and the horrible sensation of being pulled up and down rattled her whole self.

Another second later, both were in front of his research table in the machiya in the Senju compound.

Akiko's stomach roiled.

She gulped a few times, fighting the ugly nausea washing over her as Tobirama already secured her hair behind back and patted her shoulder reassuringly.

Only when she finally managed to straighten her back again did he eye her questioningly.

Yet in the safety of this - their home, the crushing realisations of all she had learned today hit her again.

Fukuko.

New circumstances.

She must mean the alliance-

Madara.

When he finds you again.

Akiko tumbled back towards the chairs around the table.

Tobirama's gaze widened, his arms outstretched, ready to catch her. "Akiko-" He gasped, shocked-

But the woman found a seat, buried her face in her palms and -

Sobbed.

Akiko didn't know where to begin or where to end, but the dismal sea of never-ending grief that had threatened to swallow her the night Izuna died opened up again.

Not to eat her up.

It was too late - she was lost.

Inbetween the worst, furthest away she had ever been from her dream, she lost her best friend-

Her brother, at the helm of a force able to eradicate whole clans-

Her shoulders heaved, but she would not get enough air. Each breath was too short, her vision blurry from tears freely running down her cheeks.

Was it all in vain?

Everything she had done, sacrificed-

Warm hands grasped her shoulders tightly.

A strong chakra presence smoothed over her network in an utmost, tender caress. Akiko gasped, her hands falling down to see Tobirama kneeling in front of her.

His teeth were clenched, the line of his jaw tight as the muscle feathered in what was a strained, worried expression. The thumbs that were stroking over her shoulders drew slow circles. "Akiko," his deep voice called her back, pleadingly.

She managed a pathetic hiccup only.

"Talk to me," he tried again, more imploringly, shifting closer. His scarlet eyes were glistening.

Akiko's hand grasped at the scruffy shirt he had chosen for his outfit. The lump in her throat was too big to swallow. Or talk around.

But she had to.

Her heart raced, tears welled.

Tobirama tilted his head. If she did not know better, she believed he was in pain. His chakra tenderly stroked over her network again, encouragingly. In his own, intrusive way.

He was here.

"You'd best get us to Hashirama. We are in grave danger."

As though Akiko's inner turmoil had not been wrenching, stabbing his heart enough - her words slashed across his mind with the precision of the fabled blades of her clan.

He stilled completely for a second.

It needed little context. Akiko had met with her best friend, from the Uchiha clan, and during the talk and ever since her emotional state had been steering between panic, a breakdown and anger.

While Tobirama had been helpless to comfort her during it, what unfolded now - right before him - ignited his own anger well enough, were it not covered by layers upon layers of misery.

For her.

The one person he'd never wanted to see like this.

Writhing in the something of the same despair he had glimpsed at in her memories.

It was easy to guess the origin of it therefore.

He let his chakra caress her inwardly gently still, over and over as his hands grasped her shoulders tighter.

"I will get him," he started finally, shocked how quickly he handled the news himself. "But please, I need more context."

Akiko was still shivering. "Our worst fears, Tobirama," her voice frail, thin - too stretched out and barely stringing the words together. "The Uchiha forging alliances to be able to eradicate other clans. Submit - or be crushed."

Tobirama closed his eyes.

He had guessed this, his worst fear.

The implications all had been there, between Akiko's injury, the scouting missions weeks prior.

But confirmation still hit Tobirama like an iron fist to his gut.

He heard himself exhale.

Letting the onslaught of stark shock in the form of an icy shiver pass through him, the man gathered himself for a moment only.

He had to focus, now.

"Alright. I'll get Elder Brother. But only once you're ready to report."

Akiko's eyes flew open. "We have no time-"

"That amount of time won't matter anymore in the grand scheme of things, Akiko," he tried, gently.

She sighed and with it, deflated again. Softly, Tobirama's hands slid under her arms to tug her upwards, never breaking the inward connection. Akiko allowed him to make her stand, and pull her into a tight embrace.

His hands found the back of her scalp and the small of her back as he felt her wheezing breaths wrecking through her quietly. Akiko's face nuzzled into the crease of his neck instantly, Tobirama turned his face to chase the warmth of her skin with his own.

Her heart hammered against his ribcage as it had done so often. He felt the sorrow lapping against his chakra within her, a shrill cacophony of agony wherein he simply remained a soothing, calming presence.

Tobirama simply held her, enduring the wetness of her tears against his skin while he could do nothing but hold her - closer, closer.

And hope in the soon stilling sounds and her quieter sobs, she found little reprieve.

Her hands on his chest patted it after a little while. He released her, only so little she could look up at him.

Akiko's hands framed his face then, stroking his cheekbones gently.

Tobirama made a gruff nose at the back of his throat.

"That's enough, I believe."

"As long as you need," he huffed.

"We'd best get changed and tend to our very pressing duties."

A fair point. His hair colour combined with his natural eye colour did make him cringe.

Akiko's hands tugged his face forward slightly, a motion he followed eagerly. Her lips chased his in a chaste, utterly tender kiss. Lingering for a moment, their noses siding up one another, as close as could be.

He grasped her a little tighter. Akiko gasped.

"Let's go," she whispered against his lips.

They had to.

Instead of having Hashirama come over to their machiya as planned, Akiko had opted to simply accompany Tobirama to the main hall and deliver the news herself. Firsthand - to everyone who had to know - and be done with it.

As if.

She had changed into her faux Uchiha tunic as Tobirama had made quick work of washing the colour out of his hair. To her sheer amazement, the man had even found time to apply his three streaks of crimson facial paint.

He was a little vain.

Back in his usual black attire though, he seemed much more like himself, too.

They rounded the outer ring quickly to cross over to the main square.

Only to come to a skidding halt.

Sato stood in front of the main hall's stony steps.

White as the walls of the very same venerable building. The smoke of his pipe rose idly as he was not taking a drag of it.

Before him, Reiji, Shigeru, Chiyaki and Tomi had gathered - panting, shivering.

It took no sensor skills to smell the fear reeking off of the four of them - it was etched into their wide eyes, the pale tone of their skin, the beads of sweat dripping off of their forehead.

Tobirama and Akiko approached fast. "What's the matter, Sato?"

The scout captain kept looking into the distance. His dark eyes fixated nothing, the hollowness of his gaze made the rings under his eyes seem deeper, the scruff of his beard unrulier and the man just - defeated.

He exhaled a massive cloud of smoke that had been burning up from the pipe.

"These four had some big news."

Tobirama crossed his arms impatiently.

Akiko felt dread crawling down her back for the umpteenth time today.

She knew she wouldn't like what was coming now.

"Well?" Tobirama urged.

Sato turned towards both, grasping his pipe. His voice was weak.

"The Hagoromo Clan has been completely razed by the Uchiha and Inuzuka."

Notes:

HAPPY BIRTHDAY TOBIRAMA! 💖 akiko makes his favourite dish and everyone just won't leave him alone until he finally has time for himself and her. he's super snappy at the end of the day and akiko massages his back. my little irenic-hc 😉

I've had this chapter finished for more than a week actually, but I was just not happy with the dialogue overall (Fukuko's and Akiko's, I mean). And finally I figured - sometimes talks just go shitty. Especially when you've got people like those two. I don't really want to elaborate more (on Fukuko's behalf, spoilers and stuff), but as far as Akiko goes, man. You just say words, and they come out wrong and all. You know? Maybe it had to be like that.

Anyway! I've got a few days off and I'm happy to report I spent some time planning out numerous details in the coming chapters. My hope is to get good chunks of writing done. I'm excited to get this new arch going.

As always, thanks so much for reading. 💖💖💖

Chapter 34

Summary:

Following the eradiaction of a whole clan, things move fast. Akiko once more makes a decision - and so do the Senju. Their opponents are ever vigilant, and the balance is fragile.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The air in the main hall was thick. Touka was prowling up and down like a caged tiger, the shadow over her face spoke for itself. No condescending remarks left for Akiko or Tobirama. Sato still nursed his pipe in silence, a pale shade of white. For once, Tobirama decided not to act on his urge to take it and throw the damn thing out for smoking in here.

His Elder Brother's face was strained. Tobirama wondered if he had ever seen him dismal, at least since the deaths of Kawarama and Itama. He needn't to sense the chakra signatures of everyone in the room to know the despair it reeked of.

He could barely keep to his own thoughts due to the, in fact, dismal news and not punch a wall, screaming a profanity.

It was tempting.

Akiko and Chiyaki had taken up a silent position at the side of the hall for further questions, but the Senju leader and his commanding officers were - thinking.

The map on the broad table in the middle of the hall, denoting geography as well as clan boundaries served as a grisly reminder of the Hagoromo clan that was no more.

This map had been in the possession of the Senju since Tobirama could remember. His father had planned missions and raids over this map.

And now, a clan was gone.

He stepped closer to it, eyeing the territory of the late clan as well as those that surrounded it.

Amongst others, the Inuzuka.

"I believe," he cleared his throat, his finger tracing over the border. "This raid served to empower the Inuzuka righting force."

Touka, Hashirama and Sato stepped closer.

"Their area is mostly a lush forest. Perfect for their packs and sustaining themselves. Furthermore," he added, his voice dropping to a low growl. "The Hagoromo are not a huge force to contend with. Especially against the combined forces of the Uchiha and Inuzuka. It was an obvious target, and I might even lean to thinking it was a test."

The hisses of sharp inhales echoed through the grand hall. From the corner of his eye, Tobirama noticed Akiko's hawk eye stare on the map - narrow. Chiyaki still was as pale as the moment they had met her.

Sato scratched the scruff of his unshaven beard. He tilted his head to the side, but slowly nodded. "It makes sense. But there is one thing that bothers me."

Tobirama had a fair guess what it was.

"Chiyaki?" Sato softly called, beckoning her forward.

"Yes, Captain?" The woman nearly stumbled over her fear to step closer, the tremble of her voice was deplorable.

Sato's smile was as soft as it could be, right now. "You are sure you have not noticed any Aburame signatures amongst their forces? At all?"

Spot on. That had irritated Tobirama, too.

"None, Sato. I'm extremely certain. They would have stuck out."

Tobirama agreed again. Between the fiery signature of the Uchiha clan and the raw, untamed chakra Inuzuka emitted that never seemed like it was quite contained - an earthen, muted Aburame would have been the proverbial beacon Akiko was amongst the Senju.

Hashirama hummed thoughtfully. "Akiko?"

On clue, the woman stepped forward to stand besides Chiyaki again, a respectful distance from the table, frowning. "Yes, Hashirama?"

"What exactly has your friend been saying about this Uchiha-Inuzuka-Aburame alliance?"

Akiko's frown deepened. The split second she hesitated to answer further reinforced an idea sprouting within Tobirama.

Akiko probably had the same.

"Fukuko neither confirmed nor denied such. She simply did not want to give me any information."

"On the day her clan erases another off of the face of the world," Tobirama added, his deep timbre a low hum.

Hashirama crossed his arms, shoving his hands into the sleeves of his haori. "It raises questions. Especially with the information of Makoto Asato."

Touka, who had been surprisingly quiet, leaned over the map. "A single battle without an Aburame shinobi isn't conclusive, Clan Leader," she huffed. "Tobirama said it himself, the Hagoromo were a sitting duck for the Inuzuka and Uchiha alone. Perhaps the Aburame just were not needed. Obviously, they're pulling their weight with these bacteria."

Unfortunately, Touka made a good point there.

"We never sensed Aburame nin on either of their compounds or even near them, either," Sato rebuked.

Tobirama cleared his throat. "It doesn't matter."

Everyone turned towards him.

"The Aburame have supported the Inuzuka at least anyway, that much became obvious when Akiko got injured. How much the Uchiha are involved is secondary - the Inuzuka are in league with the Uchiha, anyway. Right now, they are a threat that is, quite possibly, an existential danger to our clan. I believe nobody will argue when I say if the Aburame actually join their fighting ranks, beyond lethal poison - that we have an antidote for - they might very well end us."

Hashirama's chest heaved evenly in deep breaths, but his mien was too neutral. In fact, the silence in the room was of a kind a kunai might cut.

Nobody argued.

"What is your point, Tobirama?" The Senju Leader demanded.

"We cannot face such an alliance head on. We must take them one by the other. And dare I say - the obvious, first choice, are the Aburame, under these circumstances."

The reactions were prompt.

Sato waved him off directly, but Touka raised her eyebrows in praise Tobirama did not want.

But they all knew wisely to wait for - Hashirama's response.

The Senju leader was leaning over the map now, both hands gripping the edge of the table. His smooth forehead was drawn into a deep frown.

"Makoto Asato implied the Aburame sell their ninjutsu - their insect and bacteria companions - and emphasised they would be neutral otherwise. Attacking them could drive them into the arms of the Inuzuka or Uchiha, Tobirama."

Tobirama nodded once, solemnly. "Correct. But already, they lean support to an obviously partial clan on top of having assaulted us and violating the mind of Asahi."

A scoff to his right indicated Sato calling out his tactic: drawing the emotional side into this. The man had time and again loudly explained Tobirama's analysis and plans to be that of an inhumane scientist with little regard for the subjects he shoved around.

Perhaps.

Yet Hashirama was anything but.

His brother's knuckles already gripped the table with more force than he had to.

Tobirama was not sensing, but there was a certain pressure in the room his fine senses picked up anyway. If he did sense his chakra signature right now, Hashirama would blind him.

"The covert attack is a good point," someone else interjected first. Touka was frowning, first. "It seems like an aggressive act."

Tobirama shook his head. "I disagree. With all we know now - I'm sure it was more of a test than anything else. They were gauging how well we might ascertain their involvement before lending aid, to anyone. Remember - we only found out due to Akiko's Sharingan, which, by all means, nobody suspected here. Furthermore, Akiko's survival later on was only thanks to Gotoku's immense skill and Hashirama's unparalleled healing. Any other clan - both would be dead."

Touka's frown sufficiently deepened.

Tobirama cleared his throat again. "Even if the Aburame have no formal alliance with the Inuzuka, we have sufficient reason to act now. Between them lending aid and us, we must show them we are the vastly bigger threat."

And the Senju were. Tobirama had no doubt that if the Aburame were alone, they were no match for his clan. And they knew, too - one did not take such precaution and hide their traces if they did not have a good reason to.

Even so - it was a big decision. Just alone for sheer fact there was the possibility of becoming a target of this maybe- alliance sooner than later - if it existed. Secondly, waging war against another clan without the money of feudal lords inbetween carried a sour aftertaste - shinobi killing another.

Fratricide.

His child self - he, himself, despised it.

So much for a calculating scientist.

Worst of all, they had little time to decide. The situation would only grow worse from now on.

Tobirama knew well how this weighed on the warm heart of his brother, who was their respected leader - because it did. Hashirama's eyes were closed, he had taken a step back from the table and crossed his arms tightly.

No time to wait.

And no turning back.

Yet it was Sato who curled his lip in utter disdain, for once openly displayed emotion. "Oh, sure. Now that there's open warfare between the clans, we can go ahead and attack the Aburame, without someone paying us to, doing the thing we despise - the moral pity obviously is only applied to the one who first did it-"

"This is about survival," Tobirama snarled, not bothering to conceal his ire - at both the frustrating little amount of choices, their moral dilemma, Sato's attitude.

"I'm sure that is the splendid reasoning the Inuzuka and Uchiha use, as well?"

"So make a better suggestion, if you're so damn holy, Sato," Tobirama all but spat.

Sato stared at Tobirama - nobody else spoke. Surprisingly so, not even Hashirama - whose mind must be burdened by the same kind of question, Tobirama knew.

Someone cleared their throat.

He turned his head into the direction of the noise. Akiko's fist was raised to her mouth, her gaze flitting between the attending - gauging.

"If I may?" She finally asked, when Hashirama still had not spoken.

The Senju leader opened his eyes to glance at her from the side, curiously. "Yes?"

She folded her hands behind her back, straightening herself. "My father told of a war story, a victory of my grandfather's against the Aburame. Ten Uchiha elite, against nearly all of them. They won. I never -"

An exasperated huff from the side interrupted her abruptly, Akiko flinched. Touka rolled her eyes. "Spare us your bloated fairytale-"

Tobirama bristled instantly, clenching his teeth and baring them slightly. How could he, even for one moment, have thought the severity of the situation had reigned Touka's idiocy in-

"Silence, Touka," Hashirama snapped before Tobirama even had so much as a reply ready.

The guard captain winced.

Tobirama smirked in smug satisfaction, nodding at Akiko whose lips were too tight to fool him she was not trying to avoid doing the same.

"I never faced them, so I cannot say if it checks out. But they nurse and feed their insects in a very dense, small forest surrounding their compound. My grandfather apparently used this to his advantage by burning their quite literal livestock to the ground before facing the warriors, now left with the insects living on them."

This did line up with the little information Sato's scouts had gleaned from scouting at the Aburame clan territory. Tobirama frowned ponderously, crossing his arms. "You're saying with a handful of skilled fire jutsu users, we might strike them deeply?"

Akiko nodded. "It could be a way to harm them seriously without actually facing them on the field of battle." She paused momentarily, pursing her lips, swallowing - but then continuing, as though to reassure herself. "And I believe… the Aburame have not cost a Senju life, either. Alliance or not, it will gut their processes as well as demonstrate the Senju's prowess."

The hall fell silent again.

It occurred to Tobirama right then, before ostracizing herself and running for her life - Akiko had been what he was.

Madara's right hand. An advisor.

In one of the most powerful clans.

Again, he needed to suppress and most inappropriate smirk for how satisfying it was to know her allegiance with them - on top of other advantages.

The plan seemed possible by all means, something Tobirama would define as humane and by shinobi standards, safe.

In other words: there was a catch.

Sato cleared his throat, raising an eyebrow. "As much as I love boasting about my amazing clan," he drawled, his lips tugging into a wry grin, "I don't think our fire jutsu compares to Uchiha skills."

Tobirama exhaled a long breath, rolling his eyes.

Precisely what he had been about to say, less eloquent.

Touka still must be impressed by Hashirama's decided snarl, as all she managed was a derisive snort.

Akiko wrung her hands in front of her. Tobirama narrowed his eyes. He risked a small, extremely brief pointed pulse of sensor chakra to assess her signature - and found nervosity flaring.

If that was about Touka-

No. Akiko wouldn't be uncomfortable because of her.

He tried a smile - the best he could.

As though she knew - Akiko caught it - her gaze cast downward, before she nodded, once.

"I could - I could teach some."

Tobirama's gaze widened.

That had blindsided him. Not just him - yet again, the hall went silent in light of Akiko's umpteenth show of allegiance to the Senju. Even Touka had no uncouth sound left, Sato's pipe would have fallen out of his mouth were he to have put it there with how wide it was open.

There was a difference between offering up her skills and herself and actively sharing the knowledge of her clan.

He knew why. Akiko did no want anyone to die.

But even then, it was another little step away from her - birthplace.

Her eyes were on him, a sad smile.

Tobirama's chest was filled with an undefined warmth he so often embraced now for their love, yet it weighed heavily now. He wanted to take her into his arms.

Hashirama seemed less despondent for the first time since the dismal news had broken. "How long do you need?"

Akiko's gaze snapped to him instantly, hier mien hard. "With skilled fire style users? A few days, I'd wager, to refine their abilities and to teach whoever shows most promise a new jutsu. I never tried to, but I'll give my best. No need to reinact my grandfather's grandeur, so it is possible to send more shinobi on this mission, I presume."

"She's right," Tobirama eagerly agreed. "We can strike them efficiently with this."

All eyes were on Hashirama now.

Presented with another way - a less brutal way - the decision would be easier, but it would still pave the path for the Senju.

It might even alter the course of everything going on altogether.

But they had little choice.

Hashirama did not wait long.

"Five days. No more. Then, we will strike."

An unanimous hum of agreement.

"I will join this mission."

Tobirama inhaled sharply. His brother's presence on the battlefield was enough to tip the scales altogether. If the goal was to send a message - he just needed to be around. This was true for just about and clan leader, the heart of a clan - but when the name was Hashirama Senju, it weighted much heavier.

His Elder Brother, the one shinobi besides Madara Uchiha nobody dared to contend with.

Hashirama's tune was lacking all of his cheer, his friendliness - his expression, blank and for that alone, making Tobirama's neck hair stand up.

"We will make our stance clear. If the Aburame are ready to talk, we are, too. If not I will protect this clan, however I need to."

And that was a promise, Tobirama knew.

Akiko wondered if her gracious offer had not been a bit too bold. Sixteen sincere Senju faces staring at her while she was trying to explain breath exercises in the training ground and not look utterly silly as she kept puffing up her chest, breathing out, again and again, until her vision blackened and her feet and hands tingled and her muscles cramped.

Amongst them - unsurprisingly - Tobirama, whose ever constant frown suddenly served well to increase Akiko's most unknown feeling of - embarrassment, even if she did manage do convince herself the man never would want to do such a thing.

Probably.

On the other hand there was Sato, whose cocky grin very much was intended to do just that. Luckily, he was easy to ignore.

"Chakra formed as fire comes from within the heart," Akiko had explained initially, laying her hand on her chest. "As you all are familiar with this nature transformation you know it to be fierce, pulsatile and wanting to release. It is very much smoldering within. The key to unleashing it to its fullest is to give in to the nature of it, the destruction, the wildness - the uncalculating part."

As far as she war concerned, that was what most shinobi had problems with - since their earliest age and training, they'd learn chakra control, precision - perfection. At a superficial glance, it seems to go against this ingrained instinct to let go - but a master of the fire nature transformation won't. In tune with their chakra and the indomitable will of the element itself.

A cold shudder ran over her skin as she recalled how Madara excelled at this even in his early youth. Akiko and Izuna had been close to him - but he seemed to always come around with another finesse, another clever knack.

"Once the release of breath is connected to chakra release, it is very easy to apply the fire nature to it. Breath means life, from the lungs it's warmed and right next to the heart and running alongside our hot blood fire likes. Instead of thinking to much about fire transformation, think about tapping into the essence of what I told you: smoldering fierceness, that experience. The better you exhale, the better the jutsu will get."

The first jutsu an Uchiha child learned - had to learn, in order to be recognised - the fire ball release. At the back of her mind, her instinct screamed how heretical it was to teach this to Senju warriors out of anyone.

Yet that same voice had once hesitated allow Tobirama to research through Sharingan with her.

The same voice who refused to burn her strand of hair in honour of Izuna on a Senju pyre.

The same voice who refused to show her skills to Tobirama before the duel.

And now? She was stronger for ignoring it.

Now, she was paving a path that might prevent war between the Aburame and Senju.

Akiko observed the Senju warriors diligently following her instructions on first the breathing exercises to expand lung capacity and maintain forceful exhalation before teaching the hand seals.

By the end of the day, a number of them produced sizeable fireballs.

Unsurprisingly, Tobirama got the hang of it quickly, given he already knew breathing style jutsu in water style. But so did a few others.

The best student seemed to be Sato: an impressive, flaming ball lit the training ground up as the sun drenched the sky in red at dusk.

"Seems all that smoking is good for something," Tobirama had commented drily. "Except I wouldn't have thought the man was capable of taking a deep breath and holding it as long as that unless his pipe was in his mouth."

"Imagine what he'll achieve with it."

Tobirama's eyebrows rose slowly. "He'll burn the Aburame compound down by himself."

Akiko snickered.

On the evening before the mission was to be launched, all sixteen warriors were capable of using the fire ball jutsu as well as having improved their fire transformation overall.

Akiko did feel a little bit proud for her first achievements as a teacher. If anything, she - they - were ready now - ready to take on a path she knew would be pave the road into a different future.

The air had changed.

Throughout these five days, more dismal news had reached the Senju.

Scouts as well as friendly clients delivered news that had annihilated any kind of success or achievement Akiko managed to feel.

Combined Uchiha and Inuzuka raids had been branching into neighbouring clan territories. The Nara, the Akimichi, the Yamanaka - a powerful alliance by itself - was put under duress by frequent attacks. Since her own clan's conquest against the Nara years ago, nobody had dared to attack any of them.

The Hyuuga, the Sarutobi and Hatake - anywhere the fast units could reach, strike and instantly retreat were targeted.

But the worst - the worst were the news of shinobi succumbing horribly after these attacks, even from light wounds. A deadly poison, so everyone would say.

Akiko had flexed her still aching left arm reflexively when Tobirama informed her in the privacy of their machiya. The feeling of powerlessness, a prisoner of her own flesh, sentenced to a terrible death by suffocation was too real. His tender touch on her back grounded her back into reality.

"You live," he had whispered, but his mien drawn into a pained expression. Of course. He'd seen it all.

"They're decimating the other clan's forces, slowly," Akiko muttered, shivering.

"I agree. As well as keeping them divided and apart."

Akiko flexed her hands yet again. She was sitting on a chair next to the research table, Tobirama standing in front of her. "One does wonder why he has not targeted the Senju yet."

Tobirama hummed. "Elder Brother believes Madara wants an even battle."

Akiko managed a strangled laugh. "With Hashirama. He doesn't care for the rest of the clan."

"Again, I agree. It does us no favour to guess. We can just take the time we get and ensure this mission goes well."

The mission.

The stakes had become even higher.

"I'm a little bit concerned Maru finished the armour this fast," Akiko commented nervously as she and Tobirama made their way to the armoursmith's shop. It was the day before the Senju would strike against the Aburame - and admittedly, it was with some concern Akiko realised she had no protection anymore until Tobirama reminded her there was some being made. On cue, the master smith's daughter Marika had visited the training grounds to invited them over in the evening.

"She did start while you were still injured."

Tobirama's tune seemed a tad too - strained. Akiko eyed him from the side. Granted, the man was frowning, but she could think of a multitude of reasons why he could do that.

Such as a war looming.

As soon as the entered the main plaza and took a right turn towards Maru's and Marika's shop, an excited Eichii already waved at them.

Tobirama's expression darkened.

"Behave," Akiko snarled.

"It is rather curious why he is so excited," he huffed in an acidic tune.

"What?"

Tobirama waved her off. "Forget about it."

"You realise, this makes me do anything but."

The white-haired Senju straightened his back, his self-satisfied smirk just a bit too suspicious. "And yet, I will comment no further, Akiko."

Akiko stopped in her tracks, putting her fists to her hips. "What," she snarled, "is going on?"

Tobirama halted, but turned only sideways. "As I said, forget about it."

She narrowed her eyes. "I'll figure it out."

That wiped the smug smile off of his fave instantly. "I doubt that. Let's not keep them waiting," as he turned to keep on walking.

He wouldn't fool her - breaking off the conversation like that.

The front of the shop was empty - the embers in the forge were still smoldering, the tools strewn around told of a busy day.

"Inside," Marika's voice called.

Tobirama and Akiko obediently took off their sandals in the genkan area of the machiya before entering the much smaller living space, as the shop took up much of the ground floor of the narrow house.

As soon as Akiko looked up, her breath stuttered.

On a rack was a shining armour: polished to reflect its surroundings. The shoulder straps of the chest protector were adorned with black and white braided threads. Two shoulder guards with four overlapping plates each and a raise to protect the neck reached over the chest guard. Strung up on a wide belt were two thigh protectors, consisting over another four overlapping plates each.

The armour was already combined to fit with a brand new faux Uchiha tunic in a slightly lighter blue hue, true to form with a broad white belt, waiting to have Akiko's sageo tied to it.

Every single metal piece was ultramarine coloured.

The same colour Tobirama's was.

Akiko closed her mouth after a few moment of awed gaping, over and over scanning the marvellous work.

"Well?" Maru barked, but there was no question.

"I'm speechless," Akiko stammered.

"We have ascertained as much," came Tobirama's huff from her side. His blank stare never left the armour, either.

In fact, he seemed as smitten as Akiko was.

"I've never seen something like it," Akiko tried again, stepping closer to run her fingers over the cold metal.

"I shall hope not," Maru snorted, "Doubt I ever made armour this good." Marika and Eichii smiled apologetically, but their pride was obvious.

Akiko wouldn't deny it.

"I have not etched the Senju kamon into it," Maru continued. Akiko's inspection freezed. "Tobirama wished you made the decision yourself."

The Senju kamon.

To wear an armour crafted by Maru was one thing. To go to battle wearing the insignia if the clan was another.

"I don't know yet," Akiko blurted, turning towards Tobirama.

His mien was neutral. "You don't have to."

It was strange. Just as strange as fighting clanless, without any insignia.

She tried a small smile, which Tobirama returned with this special, soft expression she rarely saw. He nodded, no more needed to be said.

Akiko turned to Maru. "You could still add later, right? I need… time to think."

Maru's eyebrows arched up. "Sure. You'll need repairs eventually anyway."

Marika clapped her hands. "So, go ahead! Try it on!"

Akiko's cheeks had turned a crimson colour again which had a curious effect on Tobirama, or so he found. A kind of excitement that lingered right in his gut. He couldn't stop looking.

"Of course," she mumbled, fumbling with the belt of the lookalike Uchiha tunic to take it off.

The man asked himself if he was surprised or even - disappointed she had not yet decided to wear the Senju kamon.

In the end - there was nothing.

It was simple - it did not matter.

It was a mere sign, just like many others. Tobirama much more cared for her comfort and sense of belonging. For all he knew, she had earned her right to this kamon, this armour - long ago. What mattered was what Akiko wanted.

The colour of the armour much more struck his eye. As much as her pink cheeks made his skin tingle, he was itching to see her in it.

"I suggest Tobirama help you into it," the gruff smith suddenly proclaimed.

Tobirama shot Maru a dirty, narrow stare.

The old woman smirked more.

Why did everyone want to parade in on his and Akiko's relationship?

"It is custom the smith does it the first time," he countered with thinly veiled ire.

Akiko's bewildered gaze switched between both, ceasing her motions momentarily.

Maru leaned forward, crossing her arms. "I insist, Tobirama."

His nostrils flared. Fine. Akiko already was down to the black, thin sleeveless top and the pants she wore underneath the tunic and gave him an all but puzzled glance as he stepped over. Tobirama began by freeing the new faux Uchiha tunic from the stand and from under the armour by releasing the chest and shoulder pieces first before putting them back on.

Wordlessly, he handed her the fabric. Akiko slid it over her head after momentarily mustering him, and tied the white belt which next he gave her.

She looked much better in this lighter shade of blue, he mused briefly.

Now came the armour. First the chest piece; the straps he tied carefully at the back each. Then the shoulder guards, adjusting for enough space to move her head but close so it'd protect the neck too. Each time his fingers stroked over the soft skin of her neck, they tingled with the blissful warmth - affections they now had shared so commonly.

In private.

He shuddered in a deep breath.

Lastly came the belt with the leg guards. Tobirama stepped behind Akiko to reach around and offer her both ends of it, the woman secured it in front. Exhaling, he registered the air hitting the skin of her neck.

Akiko didn't comment, but her cheeks were a pinker shade.

She stepped around.

Tobirama's breath hitched.

Of course, of course, it was a perfect fit.

Yet to see Akiko in such a marvellous craft, snug but, as he knew personally, allowing for excellent movement stole his words.

His colours.

He wondered why she had not inquired about those yet, hoping she did not.

His eyes kept on looking, up and down.

No, Akiko needn't any kamon. She was her own.

And he loved her.

The armour was lighter than Akiko expected. She has never worn shoulder or leg guards before, unlike Madara, and for some reason always assumed they'd be more clumsy.

This armour was not only a masterpiece looking at it. It fit her like a second skin. She would not have trouble fighting in it - at all.

Although she desperately hoped she did not look as flushed as she felt whenever Tobirama's hands grazed her skin or he stepped close - dressing her in the armour had an unspoken intimacy to it she did not want to share with - anymore.

Unfortunately there was no mirror here, but Tobirama's gaze was telling.

Wide-eyed, crimson cheeks and blown pupils. He couldn't look away.

She quite enjoyed that.

He swallowed drily once, twice.

"Well?" Akiko finally asked, smiling.

"It's perfect," he whispered.

Akiko's own face would be a red shade by now, too. Her head turned towards Maru and her family.

The old smith was smiling, wholly satisfied, her daughter had her hands clasped in front of her mouth. Eichii seemed just as taken.

"Thank you, Maru."

She grinned. "How do you like the colour?"

Behind her, Tobirama abruptly coughed. Akiko briefly turned towards him, but his gaze was fixated on the ground, revealing only his short, spiky hair.

Akiko smiled back at Maru. "I love it."

Mariku chuckled. "I thought so."

Hashirama Senju was a terrifying warrior.

Akiko had never faced him in battle, it had always been Madara's job to busy the Senju leader adequately while the clans warred. And while the woman knew her brother's might and the fact he was able to contend with Hashirama, therefore being able to gauge the latter's prowess, it was different from witnessing him firsthand, at his side. Not the wild growths of wood, roots and branches anyone might randomly gaze or even stumble over.

No.

The systematic creation of wood, barring, heeding, shielding, crushing whatever was in its way. No mind, no thought, no mercy. Its wielder the prime example of a shinobi who held the threads of the battle in his hand.

Akiko wondered if Hashirama Senju, in fact, might have razed the Aburame's insect breeding and feeding grounds on his own.

The everlasting, ominous groan of wood moving, growing was humming over the battlefield as Hashirama himself advanced with the first breathing squad that annihilated the very foundation of the Aburame's fighting force.

At the crack of dawn the warriors had gathered in the main plaza, armoured and armed before Hashirama himself had stepped out of the main family's mansion to join them. No words were spoken; the mission was clear.

Akiko and Tobirama each had carefully helped the other to don their armour just before the sun had started to rise. Her fingers had glided over the fine metal of his chest protector. The many scratches that told of hits it had protected him from. His white fur collar, which actually was a lot softer than she had assumed. Tobirama himself applied the same wordless ministrations to Akiko's still speckless armour before fastening it around her.

Silent blessings before the battle.

Each of them touched the other just a second longer than need be.

Right before they exited the machiya, Akiko's hand caressed his cheek. Tobirama leaned into the touch, his warm breath on her wrist before pulling her in for a kiss.

She knew they'd be fine - this was the right thing to do.

Deep down.

The heat of the burning trees and hives was overwhelming. Smoke blackened out the horizon and Akiko hid her nose and mouth in the cowl of the hood of her tunic. Peripherally, she was aware of the desperate attempts of the Aburame to stop the merciless invasion of their territory, but Hashirama's wood style made short work of their attempts, all but barring them from even getting close.

The conquest was conducted swiftly and with the cruel precision her father had boasted about when reciting her grandfather's tactics.

Again, Akiko weaved the hand signs to breathe the next inferno against the groaning trees in front of her before a bellowing shout halted her movement.

"Stop!"

It was Hashirama's command. On cue, the attack ceased while the burning wood around them still moaned.

"The Aburame leader has arrived," he bellowed.

Tobirama was drenched in sweat. The Senju had never utilised fire to this degree, naturally because their inborn affinities seldom were just that, but those who were capable of the nature transformation usually only used it in tandem with other jutsu, like he did. With dry resignation he realised Akiko fared a lot better than any of them did in the flaming hell they created, which Hashirama constantly kept under control while also keeping the Aburame at bay.

Until their leader arrived.

Shimon Aburame, a man well into his forties with short black hair, a trimmed beard and the telltale insignia of the clan: black shades.

Tobirama had assumed a man of his age to make wiser decisions than to discount the Senju's ingenuity. It was difficult to abstain from the anger flaring inside, realising there was the reason for the unspeakable agony Akiko had gone through.

Curious.

But he was nothing if not in control of himself.

Wordlessly, Tobirama jumped to Hashirama's side on the giant branch that wound through the Aburame forest, creaking, threatening.

Shimon Aburame's mien was expressionless.

Tobirama's jaws were clenched tight. Akiko's plight aside, the Aburame's involvement had caused the Senju serious trouble.

The ire in his blood ran even colder.

He sensed no approaching Uchiha or Inuzuka signature, either.

So his hunch had been right.

"Cease, Hashirama Senju," the throaty voice called. More and more Aburame warriors were pouring in. As neutral as Shimon Aburame might sound, it was as much a threat as the sheer force of nature wielded by the Senju was. Especially as the clan assembled behind him.

So far, no killing intent.

His brother's expression was as hollow as his voice, calling down from his higher position and for each word more horrid ringing than the other.

"Unless Clan Aburame instantly ceases to conduct covert attacks on my clan and sell their chakra filled bacteria or any other kind of tool to other clans, we will not cease."

The Aburame clan leader remained perfectly still. Around him the hum of thousands upon thousands of minuscule chakra signatures were piling; the feared insects of the clan.

Tobirama wanted to scoff. What was there to discuss, at this point? The facts were on the table.

Their greedy play revealed and fully backfired at them. Literally.

Without the loss of a single human life, it was easy to sneer at the whole situation now.

The Aburame had made the mistake of selling their biggest advantage, against which the Senju now had a potent cure.

If Hashirama so willed, Shimon Aburame's clan would be next erased from existence.

And Tobirama wagered the Aburame leader knew, too.

The ominous groan of burning wood moaned through the forest as the flames continued to lick at the Aburame's life essence.

"And will Clan Senju stop all aggressive actions if we do?" The man with the shades called back, finally.

"So long as Clan Aburame remains neutral," Hashirama sternly replied.

They had discussed forcing the Aburame into an alliance with them. While Tobirama saw the benefits of their evident prowess, unwilling allies seldom made for reliable partners.

And working with Akiko's tormentors just did not sit right.

Of course, Hashirama's chief concern had been the coercion bit, but anyway.

"We respectfully reserve a right to defend ourselves," Shimon Aburame retorted, a slight bit too dry.

Against whom, pray tell? Enraged clients? Tobirama clenched his teeth. He simply knew better than to spit the venom that was dripping on his tongue.

"Of course," Hashirama assured. "That is a two way agreement."

The fires were still blazing, reflected in the shades of the bearded clan leader. "And who will put out these fires before they damage more of our territory?"

Tobirama's heart hammered against the back of his skull. "We put them out ourselves after your covert attacks," he snarled.

Shimon's head tilted to him instantly. He did not flinch the slightest.

"After two of our own were rescued from the flames, no less," Hashirama added.

The Senju leader's voice had dropped just a slight bit, but his tune had become lurid enough to send a shiver down Tobirama's spine.

He never was frightened of his brother, but threats from his mouth always made his blood run cold. There was primal fear in knowing the sheer force his brother elicited if he so willed.

Hashirama never made empty threats.

And this conversation was over.

"Should we ever learn of new Aburame involvement, we will return, Shimon Aburame."

"They're attacking the Aburame!"

Koshiro Inuzuka was panting, pale, breathless. The reckless diplomat once more had stumbled into his quarters as though he'd forgotten who resided here.

"Hashirama Senju himself is leading the attack," he added, as though to pacify the man whose eyes were boring through the hapless idiot again.

His fingers twitched.

It was tempting.

But he remained still.

"Are we-"

"We," he cut him short so icily, the Inuzuka flinched, "take gracious note of this, then."

Between fear and bewilderment, genuine shock left the man's mouth hanging open. "... why?"

He shouldn't even grace him with an answer. Though he might as well, for the day will have consequences.

Sighing deeply, he drawled slowly.

"Because… everything is going according to plan."

Notes:

Man, even though I have a clear picture of how everything is *supposed* to go down, writing it is difficult. Not exactly for a lack of muse to do so, it's rather finding the balance between descriptive parts, action, and some character interactions. On top of time constraints. I've been writing several chapters ahead still because I keep editing those I've written, but yeah.

In any case, thanks so much for reading 💖 kudos, comments, they mean so much to me!

Chapter 35

Summary:

The aftermath of the Senju retaliation is heard throughout the land. Two clans in particular pay attention. Swift action follows, and finally, the scales seem to be tipping. Akiko starts to face the burden of her decisions.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Fukuko couldn't deny a sense of smugness. Koshiro's proverbially and his war dog's literally tucked tails were one amusing sight. But to see them not bolstering even in the shadow of his ferocious clan leader was a whole different thing. Madara had left a lasting impression on the deplorable Inuzuka 'diplomat'.

The rest of the Inuzuka entourage was a different matter, of course. Fukuko recognised their grim faces to be that of the main family and Kuzuri Inuzuka's highest ranking officers: the leader of the war hound clan had brought her best and closest to the Uchiha compound.

To bring what was the beating heart of her clan here could only mean one thing, really, and for once Fukuko was glad she was not going to do the talking.

Not that she was afraid to.

She just… lacked the skill needed, here.

Kuzuri Inuzuka would not even regard her, anyway. The group and their impressive war hounds, some more alike to wolves than dogs, were gathered in the courtyard of the Uchiha main family's mansion. Fukuko had gotten outside to greet them the moment their guards had informed her 'visitors' were coming.

True to form, Madara was taking his sweet time to greet his guests. It was intentional, of course.

Fukuko smiled thinly once more at the Inuzuka leader, whose arms were crossed in front of a battle-worn chest protector. A tall, muscular woman with short, brown hair - each bit as unruly as Fukuko's - and Clan Inuzuka's hallmark facial tattoos, on each cheek a flaring red one.

She scoffed in response.

Part of Fukuko felt even more smugness for the fact that were this any other clan leader - this kind of insolence, letting such a high ranking person wait - would have been met with immediate consequence.

Like striking Fukuko down.

Yet I live.

If you are Madara Uchiha, you follow a different set of rules.

And Kuzuri Inuzuka knew this, too.

Darkly, Fukuko mused what her dead body might do to Madara's mood should he have come upon it once he decided to step out.

Man…

In a hilarious way, the morbid fantasy entertained her.

Either way, Madara's prowess would make the following so much easier. News had travelled fast, of course.

The gate of the main room opened with a creak. Everyone in the courtyard stilled with a hushed gasp. The beasts tilted their heads, ears swivelling. Kuzuri's jaw set in a tight line.

Madara sauntered out, with slow, measured ease. He was wearing a dark blue Uchiha tunic, though as always, his wild mane would cover the fan kamon.

He didn't speak. His lip merely curled in a lazy smile.

He just waited, sneered, and waited some more.

Fukuko held her breath.

Kuzuri clenched her teeth instantly. "If not for failing to aid the Aburame," she hissed, her black war hound raising his hackles, "I should dissolve our alliance for this insolence alone, Madara Uchiha."

The Uchiha leader chuckled - a deep, throaty sound that once would've sent a shiver down Fukuko's spine. "Oh?" His inquiry came too curious, too leisurely. "Were you expecting different, Kuzuri?"

"What kind of a question is this, Madara?" The ferocious woman spat back, and Fukuko had to hand it to her - if there was a single individual who measured up to herself in terms of being unfazed in the face of one of the strongest shinobi alive, it was Kuzuri Inuzuka.

"An honest one," the man drawled on, blinking as innocently as the blood on cold steel ran.

"It was the perfect opportunity not just to get Clan Aburame on our side but also strike against Hashirama Senju - exposed like that!"

Madara's gaze widened just a small, dangerous fraction. "And you believe we'd simply beat Hashirama Senju in such a moment of supposed weakness, you presume?" Gone was the sneer of ease. A ghastly tune of iciness had settled into his voice.

The low hum of the war dogs' snarls was gone; Kuzuri's momentum broken for a second. Her chin tilted forward slightly. "The combined forces of Clan Uchiha, Inuzuka and Aburame are not enough to beat Hashirama Senju, you presume?"

Fukuko inhaled a sharp breath.

She might as well have slapped Madara across the face with that insinuation - the unvoiced question.

Then why are we allies in the first place?

Yet a small part of Fukuko thrived on the excitement of this conversation, some sort of sick satisfaction that knew the outcome, that knew Madara, that knew more.

The Uchiha leader's eyes flashed red. The Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan stared down at the Inuzuka leader in a lurid stare, accentuated by a slim smile that did worry Fukuko. A bit.

"I presume the likes of Clan Inuzuka never stood a chance against Clan Senju, which is why you came to us, tails tucked in, Kuzuri," he spoke quietly, clearly. "I presume the nature of your relations with Clan Aburame were of an economical nature, bearing no indication of any aid in warfare."

"It would be illogical not-"

"And I presume," Madara continued, stepping closer to the woman, who did not back down one inch, despite the looming presence of a man whose chakra was a pressing force to anyone by now, sensor or not. "Clan Inuzuka possesses the bare intelligence to consider I will never ever aid those who are responsible for nearly killing my sister."

Both leaders squared off mere inches away from another now. Kuzuri did not buckle under the grisly stare of Madara's Sharingan, whose too calm mien kept unsettling Fukuko all the more.

The war dog master flared her nostrils finally, her war hound's hackles raised.

Summer's heat was so thick in the courtyard, one might cut through it.

"Then explain the point of our alliance to me, including Akiko Uchiha's apparent immunity."

"Akiko is mine to deal with. Mine alone," Madara shot back instantly. His glare wide, his hissing tune barely above a whisper and yet razor sharp.

Kuzuri did not reply. Her eyebrows arched slowly.

"Just like Hashirama Senju," Madara continued with the smooth, lethal ease.

She breathed, deeply. "Name me one reason why I should not walk off with my Clan, right away."

Utterly calmly, Madara's lips spread to a grin that was every bit as cunning as it was cold. In spite of the oppressing humidity in the air, everything became more frigid.

"I can name five, Kuzuri."

The Inuzuka leader's eyelids narrowed to tiny slits; recognition was not quite there yet, but she knew - she knew her opponent seemed too secure.

Fukuko shifted slowly to the side to be with Madara, but her sly smirk wouldn't be hidden anymore. It was all getting so obvious. The rustle of armour of Kuzuri's entourage, the beasts sniffing the air.

"Nara, Yamanaka, Akimichi, Hyuuga, Hatake."

Kuzuri's eyes widened in ice-cold recognition.

Muffled whispers, no, gasps hissed throughout the courtyard.

Fukuko crossed her arms, satisfied.

The trap had sprung, carefully laid out. After weeks of gaining their trust, patrolling, forging a shaky bond, it had landed them a beautiful wolf. The Inuzuka leader paled as the scheme unfolded itself, now that Madara had laid the cards on the table: the raids they had conducted on these powerful clans lately, close to the Inuzuka territory and all reasonably agitated by the mysterious poison that had carried off their members in a most ugly fashion.

The same poison the Inuzuka now, thanks to Hashirama Senju, now no longer had access to.

Fukuko had to admit - had Kuzuri Inuzuka played her cards a little bit better, she might have become an equal player to the Senju and the Uchiha.

But she had not.

Now, the Inuzuka were a feared - and hated adversary, even if the Uchiha had dragged themselves alongside them to the gutter.

Temporarily, Fukuko knew.

This was just the beginning.

"Yes," Madara began, his lurid gaze widening as his grin was every bit as gleeful. "You're catching on. Clan Aburame has declared neutrality, which means not only is there no more access to your admittedly nice tool, but also your line of defence against these angered clans. Without the might of the Uchiha - you're lost."

"You." Kuzuri snarled. Her wolf-like hound sprang forth, snapping its jaws at Madara - who ignored it completely. Ire flushed the face of the woman crimson now, who bared her impressive own fangs at Madara, too.

Admittedly, Kuzuri's fury was a force to reckon with, too.

That was, if one did not know Madara.

"Rot in hell!" She spat, shoving at Madara, who had the audacity to chuckle lazily at the obvious aggression. Kuzuri's fellow clansmen were becoming uneasy too, coming closer - snarling, the hum of an encroaching battle drawing nearer.

"Clan Inuzuka will not be made some Uchiha thrall!"

"Silence."

A single word.

The courtyard fell mute again, as though a thick blanket had been laid over everyone. All of a sudden, Madara's chakra presence had surged again to the oppressive, grisly level Fukuko knew it to be.

She swallowed thickly.

It wasn't just a word.

It was a command.

Spoken with the force of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. A proverbial grasp around the throat, seizing, squeezing, until it was fulfilled.

"No reason to be so discontent, Kuzuri," he continued, all too smooth. "After all, there was a fair deal being made. You will get what you wanted, from the start - Senju blood. Lots of it."

Fukuko inhaled a deep breath.

"Now, we will begin with just that."

It should have been a reason to celebrate, at the very least.

As much as Akiko detested direct aggression, even more so when the shallow excuse of money from a feudal lord was not involved did not come into play, a successful mission should be met with the appropriate amount of cheer. Instead, what followed their successful strike against Clan Aburame was mute acknowledgement. Perhaps relief for the fact no Uchiha and Inuzuka had involved themselves, yet such was vain comfort.

That threat lingered on the horizon.

Akiko wanted to feel some sort of satisfaction for this crisis not having cost a single life - neither Senju nor Aburame - but it was difficult to.

Their true adversary was still out there.

She kept remembering her conversation with Fukuko - the woman pointedly ignoring an inquiry about this possible alliance. Fukuko must have known, of course, in that moment. All the details to the finicky relations between these clans.

Had she guessed the Senju's next move, too?

The air in the compound seemed befittingly thick. Akiko was not alone with her worries - Tobirama had a short fuse in the handful of days following the mission and spent much of his day with his brother: planning. Adjusting - taking in all the information from the scouts as well as the street, as it was.

Akiko didn't envy him. Facing the daunting burden of navigating the Clan through what might be one of the most lethal times it had faced yet seemed unsurmountable.

But perhaps that was her brother's Eternal Mangekyo's glare haunting her.

As it was, the pact had ceased their aggression towards neighbouring Clans. Of course, the Nara, Akimichi and Yamanaka were sufficiently agitated and reinforcing their own alliance, but the mysterious weapon that made shinobi succumb so easily had apparently caused them to hesitate in retaliation. The same was true for the Hatake and Hyuuga, so far.

Everyone waited on Madara's, for this alliance's next move.

When was the last time Clans had been at war like this, without the interferal of feudal lords?

Four days after the Aburame attack, Akiko once more laid sleepless in what now was their comfortably shared bedroom.

Usually, that was. Her partner still had not returned, but it did not surprise her. Even before they confessed their feelings, Tobirama was not known for his lengthy night's sleep. That was not to say the last days hadn't taken their toll on the white-haired Senju: he seemed a little more gaunt, as though his foul mood was not a good indicator of the stress already. Akiko was well equipped to verbally defend herself against him, even though her heart hurt for him.

She knew precisely why he felt strained. Were it not for a silly wish to provide some comfort, she might as well have slipped in the same kind of state of mind.

Grunting, the woman tossed to the side to face the wall again and curled up more on her futon. Akiko sighed.

She didn't know whether or not she had slept when the scratching sound of the sliding door to the room startled her. The low shuffle of feet over the ground was almost inaudible.

With a muted huff, Tobirama slid into the covers of the futon next to her.

So it was that late.

The fabric rustled some more as the man got comfortable himself. His proximity was emanating; the warmth of a body, his quiet breaths. He had sided himself right up against Akiko's back. For a moment, Tobirama stilled - before an utterly careful arm pulled her into him; into a warm embrace as his face nuzzled into her shoulder.

She smiled. Waking up in the dead-lock of his arms was something she had gotten used to by now, however Tobirama seeking her like this - awake - was different. Providing solace when words would not help it; in fact, when he probably heard enough words for a day.

Even though she was perfectly sure none of this would have happened had he known her to be awake herself.

But then again - it was quite easy to simply fall asleep in the tender caress of Tobirama.

He had to stop himself from doing frivolous things such as drawing idle patterns on Akiko's skin or inhale the scent of her hair deeply. She was sleeping - as she should be.

Tobirama wished he could, too. The day kept playing back and forth in front of his inner eye, considering, reevaluating; his mind racing in search of answers he frustratingly knew not to be found at all, like this. The utter lack of movement of the now confirmed not three, but two clan alliance; Uchiha and Inuzuka - the Senju's plans to fight for survival, really.

His grasp around Akiko grew a little tighter.

Out of all times in his life, it had to be now.

Now that he found a shred of comfort, of serenity in all this senselessness - when solutions seemed further away than ever.

Akiko's breaths were becoming deeper and deeper.

She grounded him.

Tobirama's face, snug at her shoulder, tilted slightly towards her ear. The tip of his nose touched the shell of her ear.

"I love you," he whispered, so hushed he himself might not have caught the words would he not know them - in his heart.

Forceful banging on the machiya's front door startled him awake.

In an instant, Tobirama was sitting up - eyes wide. Though the sound was muffled upstairs, the urgency was not lost in the least however.

His heart raced already.

Next to him, Akiko's bewildered stare searched the room. Her eyes - crimson red.

Her Sharingan fixated him. "What-"

He shook his head instantly. "Get ready. Quickly," Tobirama's voice was low.

Premonition or simply good intuition, he did not know.

The dread crept down his spine in cold anticipation as he rushed down the stairs, dressed in no more than the simple night shirt and pants he went to sleep with.

A pale Shigeru was in front of him, panting.

"They're attacking. Miyagi village."

The clatter of armour was drowned in clamouring warriors getting ready and organising themselves. Akiko had not needed Shigeru's damning message - the knock at this hour of the day was enough.

What they all had been waiting for.

In a rush, both she and Tobirama put on each other's armour and weapons before rushing to meet the gathering forces. Tobirama had barged into the main hall, where Hashirama already waited - in his red armour.

The village in question was one of the few civilian communities aligned with the Senju. In exchange for protection, they provided goods, such as materials and food.

Protection. The Senju barely had time to respond now.

These civilians were the backbone of the large shinobi clans. All the money earned from the detested feudal lords was not worth anything if the members starved or had no gear to fight with. Needless to say, they were zealously protected, as much as it had been an unspoken courtesy to not attack - civilians.

Like Madara had now.

Akiko frowned deeply.

Another new low.

Even now, Akiko refused to believe it was as simple as this. Behind every seemingly simple correlation had been a more convoluted construct as of now. This? This was screaming to be the next step in what slowly but surely revealed itself to be a big plan they were all following.

Perfectly so.

Numbness overtook her.

Around her, the sounds of shinobi rushing, armour banging and cloth rustling drowned out. Akiko stood on the foot of the stone stairs up the main hall, but the loudest sound was the rush of blood in her ears.

And a single question, echoing.

Why, why, why.

She'd be fighting her own, now.

Akiko felt nothing about it, anymore.

The main hall's gates opened with a foreboding groan.

"We'll dispatch twenty-five now," Hashirama announced, his booming voice silencing each and any movement in the main plaza at once. "Touka will call out names. The rest, remain ready. Sato will send scouts to all our other vassal villages." He bowed, to all of the clan. "Return safely!"

Tobirama drew in a deep breath, already descending down the stairs where a pale, stern Akiko was waiting. His name would be called out - hers, likewise.

She drew up an eyebrow slowly.

Just a moment later, Touka shouted her name.

Her nostrils flared.

"Some of the best are being sent," she observed, quietly.

"Flattering yourself?"

Akiko rolled her eyes ever so slightly. "Were the situation less grim, I'd say not needed. But this?"

She was right, though he merely had an exasperated huff left for acknowledgement of such. After the heated, if brief discussion inside the main hall he was sufficiently riled up to take on the threat their emergency squad already tried to diffuse. A total of no less than eighteen Inuzuka and Uchiha shinobi, burning down fields and farmer's houses as they raided summer's precious harvest.

"This, indeed, is about the most detestable thing the Uchiha have yet done."

Akiko's gaze narrowed instantly. "Forgetting someone, are we?" She huffed, a tad too sharp.

"And the Inuzuka," Tobirama added nonchalantly, even though that particular clan was known for having a habit of taking what wasn't theirs in dire straits on accounts of having no vassal villages themselves. It was rare - by all means, the Inuzuka were honourable and of all shinobi clan, the most independent - but they made due, if they had to.

This attack though, was none of that.

This was brutal and served but one purpose: weakening the Senju and drawing them out.

And that was why Tobirama had vigorously been against Hashirama joining their squad. Neither Madara Uchiha nor Kuzuri Inuzuka were commanding this attack. If the Senju leader left his compound, where all the supplies, the backbone of the Senju forces were - it was open for taking.

Reluctantly, Hashirama agreed to staying back.

"What are you thinking, Tobirama?" Akiko inquired suddenly, her gaze narrowed to a sly inquiry.

More often than not she'd catch on to his thoughts, especially when they descended down to dire straits. Tobirama sighed deeply. "That today, we need to make sure this clan survives if we want to see a peaceful future."

Her lips turned down, weighed down by old, aching sorrow. "So we do."

"Everyone, move! Full speed!" Touka bellowed, from the top of the main hall's stairs.

In an instant, the group was on the run.

The village in question was no further away than a few kilometres. It'd take no longer than minutes to get there.

Tobirama stayed by Akiko's side as they moved.

It was all eerily familiar.

Claws whizzed past Akiko's ear. Within the nick of a second - or practised ease, grace bestowed upon her by her Mangekyo - she evaded just a few more millimetres necessary. A side step. Her katana swung, slicing - a howl that joined the shouts, cries and screams of the battle around them.

The Inuzuka's jutsu failed, the morphed beast became two again. Akiko stepped forward to get after her opponent.

The air flickered.

Her eyes widened, her body acted before her brain had even so much as registered what was coming her way. Squatting, jumping back - before a fireball incinerated the spot where she had just stood.

A dark coated figure sprang forth, katana raised.

Akiko assumed a wider stance.

Short, brown hair. A round face. He had a friendly smile, Akiko knew his family well - who didn't? - they were formidable weaponsmiths in the clan.

Tetsuro.

All kindness was drained from him as he charged forward, his gaze red as the blood that drenched the dry ground more and more as the battle continued.

A moment.

A mere second to drown out all echoes of familiarity, of the bond a clan shared, of drenching her heart in utter ice was all Akiko had before she had to act. It hurt. Her eyes burned; not just from the use of her Mangekyo, but the ache of a soul.

It made her power all the more terrifying.

Another moment.

Tetsuro stumbled, falling - ensnared in Akiko's genjutsu, who held the strings of his delicate chakra flow with a mere gaze. He'd relive the cruelties he inflicted upon the civilians, over and over again.

Akiko turned, to seek her next target.

They had set fire to all barns in the village before rounding up the panicking civilians they could find. Even then, they were not cruel enough to slaughter non-combatants but make them watch their livelihood burn to the ground before the first Senju warriors who had been patrolling had arrived to disrupt the dismal scene. These, of course, had been under serious duress by the greater numbers of the formidable alliance.

Tobirama continuously sensed the field of battle, beyond - no trace of Madara approaching. As he had guessed - this was to weaken them as much as it had been meant to lure Hashirama out, he was sure.

Upon their arrival, chaos erupted - only to be seized and controlled quickly by the larger Senju force. The aggressors had bided their time fair enough, yet slowly but surely fell back towards the border.

Of course, they gave chase.

The now risen sun had begun to filter more through the yellowing foliage of the late summer's forest.

A few deft movements of his hands, and the impressive water dragon erupted to snap its lethal jaws at the Uchiha and Inuzuka shinobi running some metres in front of Tobirama.

The beast groaned, they jumped - a miss.

Tobirama cursed.

An unfavourable terrain in an even more unfavourable position. He allowed himself a glance around. Scattered in between the trees was the sizable squad; whose numbers had been barely reduced due to those injured staying behind as well as water style users to extinguish the fires.

Their attackers barely had any losses to mourn, either.

An even dirtier curse hissed past his lips.

All in all, he could not deny the sense of having lost this particular skirmish.

His gaze fell on the woman clad in the ultramarine blue armour, her long, silky black hair tied in a messy way at her neck as she spit out an impressive fountain of water to reach more fleeing enemies.

Akiko's Mangekyo Sharingan stared ahead.

Her gaze as hollow as the woman seemed neutral. Shoulders squared, arms extended. Waiting.

The pose reminded him of someone.

In an instant, she glanced at him.

For the first time in weeks, he had not a clue what was going on inside of her, though Tobirama would still try to make some fair guesses.

"Touka!"

A piercing scream shattered the brief moment of harrowed nothingness with blood-curdling anticipation.

Tobirama instantly snapped around to the source - Chiyaki, whose aghast look against pale skin seemed worse with the light tremor that shook her.

Instantly, Tobirama kneaded a sensory pulse that reached as far as he possibly could.

"More Uchiha and Inuzuka fighters!"

The same moment, he picked up the faintest of chakra traces on the far outskirts of the Senju territory he could encompass at this position. Another squad.

Another village.

Trees were rushing past her in a green blur.

Akiko seldom had moved so fast. With the unfolding of her brother's new tactic, the lurid numbness had faded to violent urgency that had her heart race for more than the physical strain. As Tobirama reported, Hashirama had already dispatched more forces to aid this village, too - prompting him to send Chiyaki back directly with the updates on their front.

They were trying to draw the Senju forces out of the compound and split them up over the vast territory. The advantage the clan had over the Uchiha - the numbers, not the skill, like Izuna had always clamoured - was being levered out.

If too many left their initial target, the Inuzuka and Uchiha would simply attack again to ransack the village and kill the defenders.

If too few left, there wouldn't be enough to defend the other village.

And if too many leave the compound…

Yet this - this was not what had Akiko's heartbeat hammering inside her throat whilst sheer ice ran down her spine.

Because this wasn't all, surely.

They still had not brought out their most powerful fighters. Akiko had not seen them from the Uchiha side.

And Madara would fight nobody other than Hashirama.

"Kill as many as you can," Touka barked harshly, suddenly.

Akiko winced, nearly tripping over the branch she just launched herself off of.

Of course.

The only way to even out the imbalance.

But then she'd kill her own clan.

Was she ready to?

The scene was identical. Burning houses and barns, screaming civilians and crying children between ransacking shinobi troops.

The sun shone brightly. It must have been noon.

Sweeping in, the squad exacted the exact brutal force Touka had ordered them to.

No more mere defending. Now, it was chasing. Hunting. Killing.

Tobirama despised the practice as much as he found himself agreeing with the guard captain in utter dismay. There was no other way to drive them back unless they'd reduce their numbers.

Numbers. The Senju's undisputed advantage over the Uchiha - against their powerful dojutsu, even though they had adapted well enough against those, too.

From the moment Shigeru had delivered the dismal news, Madara's new, malicious plan had unfolded itself before Tobirama with such painful clarity, his worst anger was directed at himself. He could have - he should have guessed this.

This plan to draw the Senju out and stretch them thin before striking their seat of power.

With a sickening, squelching sound the katana slid through the side of the Inuzuka's chest.

The man howled in agony.

In the same sweeping motion, Akiko drew the blade back with a flourish. Whether or not this man would survive, she did not know.

But he wouldn't fight anymore.

Her crimson stare snapped to the side where a dark blue clothed figure hastily signalled a very familiar ninjutsu.

Akiko's Mangekyo Sharingan analysed the motion in such awful slowness, the woman might have been announcing her intention.

Kaori.

Not even twenty years old. The daughter of a glassmaking family.

She breathed deeply, then the young Uchiha hurled her fireball at her.

Akiko jumped out of the way of the lethal jutsu. She did not bother funnelling chakra into a counterattack.

Rather, she locked in on her new target.

She lept again, katana raised slightly in both hands and a firm grip. Her heart pounded frantically against her chest to break free of the numb prison Akiko had forced herself into, the shell of indifference and precise callousness wherein no emotion was allowed.

Only rapid decisions. No matter how much this hurt.

What scar it'd leave on her.

Her Mangekyo singled in on her target.

She has two brothers.

Kaori's shocked, wide gaze glistened in the sunlight it was bathed in.

It doesn't matter.

Akiko swivelled to the side as her opponent raised her weapon defensively, expecting her strike.

They're twins.

She'd make a clean cut-

A flash of blue and a shrieking cry stopped her in her tracks. Akiko came to a skittering halt.

Tobirama's odachi had run into Kaori's side with an ugly thud. It sent the woman tumbling back and on the ground. She whimpered miserably, clutching the wound that stained her dark blue tunic black with blood already.

The man's scarlet gaze was on Akiko, inscrutable. He did not frown, but there was that soft slant to his eyebrows again. His mouth open, an unspoken question lost to the chaos of the battlefield around them.

In the next moment, the air seemed to be punched out of Akiko's lungs as she had lost all momentum. Her grip on her katana was slack, her muscles trembled.

How much longer?

"Everyone, retreat!"

Touka's gruff voice bellowed across the ruins of the barn. A handful of the farmhouses had survived still, but the Inuzuka had managed to steal a severe amount of the harvest. Tobirama imagined the situation to be no different in Miyagi village.

It was a stale victory, if at all.

For him, the only laudable fact was not losing a single squad member, albeit two were seriously injured and had been taken away prematurely.

The Uchiha and Inuzuka could not claim the same. After the Senju's brutal counterattack, they had to mourn at least six losses. Tobirama would not be surprised if more succumbed to their wounds.

The sun was beginning to set as they began their rush back to the compound. No more dismal news from Sato's scouts, at least. Even with their forces thinned out as they had been - Hashirama in their home was his own army. He was surprised there had not been an attack on the compound itself regardless: beginning the siege of the fortress. Then again, the enemy had proven themselves to be cleverly scheming, so. He wouldn't dare to hope they actually thought to not be capable of attacking this target just yet.

Yet his uneasiness was amplified even more by something - someone else.

The wide-eyed, ghastly stare of Akiko's Mangekyo, singled in on her target - an Uchiha girl she must know - framed by an expression of sheer horror that had made the fluid, graceful movements of her able body even more terrifying as they were on their merry way to kill said girl.

Moving on command, forced by an invisible power; the pressure of her own will. Tobirama wondered if there wasn't anything Akiko would not be able to bring herself to do, if she figured it had to be done.

It terrified him, as much as it amazed him.

But right now, inbetween his clan's dire hours, he desperately wished to whisk Akiko away. To privacy, somewhere to heal from today. She had been strong enough, had she not?

And yet, all he could do was walk next to her in silence, as close as possible, while every so often take a look at her pale face.

Her blank, expressionless gaze was set ahead, devoid of - anything.

Tobirama had seen his brother enraged.

Hashirama's rage was not wild shouting, unfiltered words nor bellowing shortsighted commands at anyone. His brother's rage was an entirely cold thing, calculating and therefore - so Tobirama thought - all the more terrifying. Hashirama did not do what people in rage did: act inconsiderately.

Yet right now, his fury was boiling. The white of his knuckles of hands that clasped the table too tightly. The muscles of his jaws, feathering.

The main hall's silence was thick, stuffy and suffocating with the heady, cackling aura of the Senju leader's chakra flaring as the man himself hunched over the broad desk in the middle that hoisted the country's map. Still clad in his red armour, ready at all times.

Touka and Tobirama looked every bit as exhausted, bloodied and dishevelled as one would expect after their battles, but Sato hardly fared better. The man must have travelled distances the length of half of the country today, or so he figured.

"No losses," Hashirama repeated, awfully neutral.

"Two in serious condition, but, no losses. However, several civilian casualties," Touka affirmed, again.

Silence.

Tobirama wondered what would have happened had the Senju suffered serious losses due to this. It was one this to die on a mission, a job agreed to - even if often, the opponents were the same clans.

Outright aggression from other clans without any lord paying rang different.

Personal.

Those were silly categories for the same thing, Tobirama knew. Pointless deaths in the name of obscure revenge in an endless circle of violence.

"We cannot fight on multiple fronts against these numbers," Hashirama surmised finally, including Sato's reports as well as factoring in their own strength. "And our vassals need protection, as much as we need their products."

Which summed up the wicked way in which the Uchiha and Inuzuka had the clan in a chokehold.

"A preemptive strike?" Touka suggested, finally. "While we still are at our strongest."

"Any open battle with the Uchiha will involve all of the clan's forces and never left us without losses. Now, they have Clan Inuzuka at their side. Such an attack will be suicide," Tobirama cautioned immediately.

Sato huffed in quiet agreement.

"Yet either way, this alliance cannot be allowed to stand. And right now, we are at a serious disadvantage," Hashirama finally released the table, crossing his arms.

Tobirama hummed. "The problem are not the raids, as such - we are capable of fending them off. The problem are their numbers. They can afford to spread their forces over these distances, and now they want to wear us down. Madara knows even with the Inuzuka, attacking the compound outright is too bold." Otherwise, they'd be shedding blood between their ancient homes in this very moment.

The attending huffed in something of agreement.

Hashirama's mien remained grim. "So we need more shinobi."

"Precisely," Tobirama nodded.

"We're going to conjure these, or what?" Sato croaked, shrugging.

Tobirama's lips drew into a slow grin, the first he flashed today. "Well, luckily, we have allies, too."

The chill in Akiko's bones wouldn't creep away.

Even tucked into the covers of her futon, nothing might warm her from the ice that had frozen her from without. There was no going back from the path she had set foot upon today. As she had methodically tended to her armour and weapons after the battles, she had regarded her reflection with the distinct sensation of - alienation?

I would have attacked Kaori.

Attacked. Right.

I have hurt Tetsuro.

It was just a genjutsu but…

And others…

Akiko knew she would do it again in a heartbeat - to protect Senju vassal villagers, to protect the Senju, to fight for peace-

How stupid. Fighting for peace. Contradictory in and by itself.

This wasn't even the worst taint on her soul, was it?

A faint whimper as an even more pathetic sob shuddered through her.

What would be the price of the peace she always dreamed of? Moreover, was she willing to pay it? Was there even a way off of this road now?

Did she want to step off it?

Or was she lamenting what had been lost?

She found no sleep, and finally shuffling steps and the rustle of fabric announced Tobirama's return.

Before Akiko could even turn, the man had slid into the covers right behind her, encasing her with his larger frame and wrapping his arms around her. His breath fanned near her ear, his even heartbeat steady against her back.

Just then, she realised she had been crying.

"I'm sorry," was all the man haughtily whispered into her ear, his embrace becoming a more tight lock.

Akiko's hands grasped Tobirama's arm in front of her. More sobs rattled her, but eventually - "Why- why did you strike Kaori?"

His chest vibrated with the brief, curt hum he gave. The thumbs on her upper arms stroked over the fabric of her night shirt slowly. "I did not want you to bear that burden, too," he finally replied, huskily. The sadness of his tune was undeniable. Why wouldn't it be - Akiko's state was detrimental right now, no less.

"But I must anyway," Akiko finally hiccuped - then, turning in his embrace to face him, fisting the front of his shirt as he locked his arms around her back instantly. "I must," she repeated, haunted.

Tobirama's scarlet gaze seemed alight, his eyebrows slant in that utterly tender but sad - forlorn expression, even.

Desperate. So close to her, but still, helpless.

"I cannot give you a simple answer, my love," Tobirama whispered, echoing her despair. His grip tightened.

Akiko wheezed. "There is none."

The heavy silence, interrupted by each of her strained breaths, stretched.

"Even so, you shouldn't torment your very self when duty has been fulfilled already," his deep voice whispered finally, near pleadingly.

Akiko ached for that sound. She pressed into him more, Tobirama grunted lowly, holding her even more, impossibly tight. Her hands framed his face gingerly, a touch he leaned into.

"This is just the beginning," she whimpered.

Tobirama's hands moved in soothing motions over her back, trailing over her spine, to the back of her head. Tenderly, he stroked her hair, humming, pondering, but never ceasing his ministrations. "Quite frankly, we are at a point where nobody is sure what is going to happen next, Akiko."

She huffed, utterly dry. "No plan, right now, Tobi? Bad timing."

He poked her abruptly into the ribs, to which even while despair reigned, Akiko could not help but snort. Right after, his face nuzzled back into her gentle hands again, his lips ghosting the skin of her wrist. "There is a plan. Always. I'm saying nobody knows what course this conflict will take."

She paused. "Plan?"

"You and I will go to Uzushio and recruit our Uzumaki allies to aid us."

Notes:

New disclaimer on top-
nevermind. it doesn't show properly. oh well

Yeah, I'm gonna be super snotty and attribute it to the fact this fic has gained some views, but man, I don't know. However there's been a few people lately who mean to impart their opinion of Akiko and her morales in particular. Everyone is entitled to their opinion, of course. She is controversial (guess what. she is meant to be). But. You don't need to share it if it isn't nice. I'm not doing this for money. And shit like that seriously kills my buzz.

Sorry for the vent.

Anyway! This has been coming for a long while, huh. Writing this chapter, I felt it might be a little too fast paced. On the other hand, that was also something I wanted to be going for, so. I'm learning to accept to never be comfortable with my writing, truly, I guess.

As always, thanks so much for reading and the nice(!) comments, guys. I adore them, seriously.

I've got some chapters planned ahead and I hope during my small vacation soon, I can make some serious progress.

Chapter 36

Summary:

Tobirama and Akiko undertake their journey to Uzushio. They meet a familiar face and are confronted with a new problem - expected, but nonetheless urgent in the grand scheme of things.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The news had frozen Akiko over. Still wrapped up in Tobirama's tight grasp, the woman's facial expression derailed with a gaping mouth and wide eyes. "Uzushio?" She whispered, awestruck.

Tobirama had the audacity to crack a light smile at her befuddlement; with both still lying on the side, in entwined embrace, he seemed so relaxed. "I see you heard the name right," he murmured, the words just rolling off his deep timbre.

Just this second, her existential dread might take a break in light of these news, indeed. His bemusement on her behalf was another thing. Akiko snorted. "Sure, we go prancing off to the other side of the damn country while the clan is being attacked left and right. Great idea, strategist," she spat back.

The implication of this mission was obvious, of course - more fighters for the outnumbered Senju. But Uzushio was a week's travel, even for a shinobi, and they'd need to get through many a clan's territory.

Tobirama's brow furrowed in a telling way. "I'm glad you are so confident the two of us can outweigh the battle strength the Uzumaki can add to our ranks for us not to undertake this journey, Akiko," he sternly reminded.

She rolled her eyes. Even after all this time, it would not fail to amaze her how Tobirama veiled his argument in biting sarcasm. "I'm more talking about risking our lives on a journey when we could send a falcon. Or two. Three."

However many needed to get the message across.

"A valid point. But the despondent urgency of our message is one best delivered in person."

She gave him a long look, his scarlet gaze holding hers and the line of his jaw set tightly. He was not wrong; she would not argue his point either.

Perhaps her real problem was seeing him undertake this journey, too. Not just her.

Her thumb caressed his cheek tenderly again, his breath stuttering an exhale against her skin.

"Why me?" A quaint choice of companion, albeit Akiko welcomed it. There was no other place she'd rather be.

In the moment Tobirama hesitated to answer, she nearly regretted asking. The furrow of his frown became slant, worried - sad, even. "It is Elder Brother's and my fear you might be a target for Madara. Drawing him out sooner than later would be disadvantageous."

A safety precaution, then?

The reality of this war hit Akiko with the force of a kick to her chest.

Madara was coming.

These were not the skirmishes and one time battles their clans had engaged in for decades.

One of their clans would not survive this.

The familiar, haunting shiver ran over her spine in the icy way it used to. Akiko swallowed down the thick lump inside her throat.

"Later, then."

Tobirama drew her in closer, the tip of his nose almost touching Akiko's. His lips were drawn downwards, he looked every bit as desperate as he sounded.

"You are not alone."

That was the only comfort she had right now.

Madara's kimono was lazily tied. The man laid sprawled out next to the low table - a comical contrast to their conversation in the dim lights of the candles in the Uchiha main hall.

"What a heinous idea, dear Fukuko, to go straight for their lifelines," he drawled, scratching the side of his jaw as his lips pulled into a wide grin.

Fukuko was sitting cross-legged across from him. Her fingertips drummed patiently on the table. "We have a war to win."

Madara's sneer grew. "Mhm."

His mood certainly was warmly welcomed, though the topic never ceased to haunt her in its own, special way.

This wasn't over until everything was done.

"They have more allies. We only have a brief window of time now," she cautioned.

Madara's grin became sinister. "I am aware. Don't worry. I will handle this personally."

A shiver ran down Fukuko's spine.

The mission briefing was held the next morning, and both were given just enough time to pack enough supplies to brave this journey. Akiko methodically sorted through her sparse personal belongings while Tobirama was tending to both their armours - above all, they'd maximise for speed and nothing else.

She weighed her mother's katana, sheathed, in her hands as she was kneeling in the small bedroom of their machiya.

It had not spilled any Uchiha blood.

Akiko wondered whose would be the first to run down this blade.

Again and again, she found herself wondering just how much Fukuko had planned - known - before they had met.

What had even been the point of this meeting, if just to ominously foreshadow a dismal fate and a grotesque show of character?

Had Akiko misjudged her best friend her entire life?

"Akiko?"

She winced at the call of Tobirama's deep voice.

"I'm coming," she answered, hastily picking up her mother's katana without another thought.

As per Senju tradition, Hashirama waited for them to see them off. This time, they met at the gate - and someone else had managed get up at this very uncommon hour for them.

If Sato looked tired on any normal day, now he looked as though he'd fall asleep while standing.

The grin he was wearing was that of the proverbial cat having eaten the prettiest bird in the cage.

Akiko didn't need to look at Tobirama at her side to feel him bristle.

What worried her much more was Hashirama's equally big grin. She wondered if she had ever seen the Senju leader this eager - save for the time he was… drunk.

Tobirama's teeth were clenched so tightly, it was a miracle they didn't break. "Elder Brother," he hissed so sharp, it might have been an insult.

Akiko only drew her eyebrows up.

Sato's hyena-cackle was near inaudible.

Tobirama's nostrils flared.

Sato does like to live on the edge.

"Tobirama," it was surprising how Hashirama did not buzz with the energy he was emitting. "Best of success on your and Akiko's mission," he began - then, of all things, the honorable leader of the Senju blushed.

Akiko's gaze became wide.

Sato huffed ever louder with laughter, Tobirama's cheeks had taken on a shade of very irate crimson. Akiko wondered if she might take his hand in a soothing motion, but worried a lot more if that might set the white-haired Senju off. He was quite peculiar about public displays of the relationships, no matter how much everyone knew about it at this point.

Above all, she'd really just like to know what was going on.

"And be sure to deliver my letter to Mito, will you? It's been so long, a message in person would be-"

Tobirama finally, thoroughly snapped.

"Elder Brother! We're not travelling to exchange love messages but to ensure the future of our clan! Stop this idiotic nonsense!"

Akiko froze over.

Love message?

Sato's hand slapped audibly over his eyes as rough laughter shook the man.

A vein showed worryingly prominent on Tobirama's neck whose breaths came wheezing in utter fury.

Hashirama pursed his lips, petulantly, entirely unfazed by the rage his younger brother put on. The scene seemed so familiar, yet Akiko could not help but gawk. "You're going to Uzushio anyway. Don't be like that."

Tobirama's shoulders heaved still with the huffing noise he was making.

"Let's go, Akiko," he commanded, roughly grasping her arm under the shoulder guard to begin dragging her towards the compound gate.

"Be sure not to get distracted by each other!" Sato called after them.

Suddenly, Tobirama's stormy chakra crashed so violently into Akiko's network, she winced. "What are you-"

"And do explain to Mito the colour of your ar-"

Sato did not get to finish his sentence.

The world warped and morphed around them, ground being dragged under her feet, swirling, forming - suddenly, they were somewhere else entirely.

Tobirama's nostrils still flared with barely restrained rage, his fists balled at his side.

"You would not think we're on the brink of extermination with these two idiots!"

Akiko was busy not hurling her breakfast on his sandals instead. She steadied herself on her thighs with both arms, breathing deeply.

"Nothing on their mind but foolishness and intruding on personal business! How did either of them survive this long, I wonder?!" Tobirama rattled on, his baritone bearing an impressive amount of irritation still, uncaring if - anyone - heard.

Akiko finally straightened herself again once she felt safe enough to do so. Tobirama frowned deeply at her. "Why haven't I ever heard of Hashirama having a sweetheart?"

The way he propped his fists up at his hips was almost comical, although she worried slightly for how close he suddenly stomped over. "Why, I had no idea you were so interested in Elder Brother's personal affairs. Should I be worried, Akiko?"

She snorted. "That's not what I-"

"Of course, you could ask him-"

"Tobirama!"

For a moment, they just eyed each other - his frown still so deeply etched between his eyebrows, Akiko worried she might actually have set him off.

Really, it was more difficult to not splutter in laughter.

He just huffed.

"Let's get going. This was as far as my hirashin can take us."

Akiko nodded, and followed her partner to pick up his running pace.

"So… you're not going to tell me about this Mito?"

"Akiko!"

Akiko had never seen anything like Uzushio.

Fortunately enough, their travels had been uneventful and as swift as they could have been. They kept to the shade of the woods and out of the eye of any traveller, shinobi or civilian alike, though the news of the joint Uchiha and Inuzuka conquest had spread like a wildfire in a dry summer. Attacks like these promised opportunity. Clan Senju was a wounded behemoth, and the smaller predators were smelling their chances.

More and more facets of this ugly plan came to light. Akiko refused to think any of this had actually sprung from Madara's mind. Her brother was a brilliant tactician and a cruel warrior, but this kind of warfare he'd consider beneath him. As much about him was excelling in combat and strategy, he was a quite straightforward combatant of, dare she say, olden days where armies met head on. This did not bear his signature.

Which begged the question what made him change his mind.

Rather, who.

Akiko knew the answer.

The odd tension that had spread throughout the country ensured a low profile travel thankfully, as had the Uchiha and Inuzuka attacks towards various other huge shinobi clans. Everyone was on edge. Worried they might be next.

The air indeed was changing.

We could have had peace months ago. Uchiha and Senju. Easily.

That was all Akiko really thought about.

She never had been this far to the southeast of the continent before. The climate changed - the winds picked up, the trees grew more sparse, the land wide and grassy and the weather was wild and unpredictable. A little bit colder, even - autumn was in full swing.

By the end of the seventh day, they finally spotted the towering walls of a village nestled at the cliffside that must've fought viciously to be settled judging by the sharp rocks. Yet these houses, what little Akiko could make out behind the defences, seemed to be a fortress each. Against shinobi - against nature itself. The faint rush of the ocean was already to be heard as they approached.

"Uzushio is built into and around the cliff itself. It comprises three levels, the innermost being nearest to the ocean, but still a fair bit above," Tobirama explained, walking close by her, leaning in slightly. "Their walls are actually made of stone and can hold a siege. Infiltration is near impossible as every corner of the village can be watched due to the steep layout of the three levels. Not to mention… their seals and traps."

Even if Akiko wanted to comment, words failed her over and over again as they approached the fortress of the Uzumaki clan. How these people cared for anyone outside, she wondered - she could fathom no force contending with this. Frankly all they did have to worry about were the barren land around them, but from what she knew about the Uzumaki their numbers were nowhere near the Senju.

Tobirama cleared his throat. "Hashirama sent a falcon ahead. They'll be expecting us."

"What do they know about me?"

Tobirama hummed a measured tune. "You are our trusted and treasured ally."

She tore her gaze from the marvel that Uzushio was to give Tobirama a warm smile. It'd still bring that very warmth to her heart.

The man's scarlet gaze burned intensely. He nodded once. "We need to make haste."

They had met their planned travel time exactly, but that still meant a week of enduring for the Senju. Tobirama had picked up his pace to a jog, yet Akiko remained a measured distance behind him. Already, she made out the silhouettes of the guards on the towers of the wall. With the setting sun behind them, their features were illuminated - the temptation to activate her sharingan just to distinguish them more was undeniable, however it would have made for a questionable first impression. While the Uzumaki never had open quarrel with the Uchiha, their bond with the Senju made them enemies by proxy. Akiko wouldn't assume the Senju spread favourable news about the Uchiha, either.

Tobirama reached into the satchel attached to the belt of his armour, procuring a white piece of cloth adorned with the intricate swirls of a seal. Wordlessly, he waved it a couple of times as their jog slowed down to a walk.

Without a word, the compound's gate opened slowly with a creaking sound that indicated the heaviness of the magnificent doorway.

As if the seals on it weren't enough.

"What if someone had taken that piece of identification from us," Akiko murmured under her breath as the approached the mighty arch.

"We'd have abandoned the mission, as the guards would have killed us," Tobirama huffed, drily.

"Lovely."

The Uzumaki compound had not changed one bit since Tobirama last visited. Granted, it had been less than a year - but the man could not remember this place ever changing. The houses, each fit to be a clan leader's mansion for the way they towered two or three stories above and were built of the very stone the clan had carved out of the cliff, often housed multiple families. From near any point in Uzushio, one could see the sea - the treacherous swirls of the famous whirlpools it was known for, too, which had given the clan its kamon, as well.

Tobirama had always appreciated this place. Uzushio, even more than the Senju, was governed by strict order dictated by landscape that was unforgiving to those who wasted resources. Its shinobi were the toughest and most skilled outside of his own clan, and he'd never deny the proximity to the sea being another factor in him favouring this place. The fresh, salty air that often blew with unstrained force.

He wasn't surprised Akiko's wide stare by now was accompanied by a gaping mouth. He had sensed her awe before, of course, but now the woman had given up all efforts in composure and straight up gawked at the fortress Uzushio was, for all its brutal strength and architectural wonder.

It didn't take long for a very familiar, red haired woman to walk up to them. Donning the traditional mint green haori of the clan - sea form, she insisted - and a complimenting set of hakama and yukata, the woman looked nothing short of a princess with the way her hair had been woven into two, curled beads, each adorned with a sheet of sealed paper.

Mito's lips stretched in a fine, knowing smile. "Tobirama," her head inclined in greeting. The dark gaze flitted to his partner instantly. "And the fabled Akiko."

Tobirama wanted to roll his eyes already. "Mito," he huffed, granted her the same curt politeness she had.

Akiko's eyebrows were drawn up high already. The woman had caught onto Mito's choice of words precisely for what they had been. "What an honour to hear my name has reached the far ends of this continent, Mito Uzumaki," she slowly replied, not batting an eyelash.

Mito's smile grew. "If by questionable fame or a falcon, I cannot tell, I'm afraid."

Tobirama ground his teeth. He knew Mito, in fact her fine way with words was appreciated often, but this-

"Well, what does it matter, for now I am here for you to marvel in the flesh, am I not?"

Tobirama choked down an exhilarated snort.

The Uzumaki heiress' mien froze for a moment too long, but Tobirama's instant sensor assessment of her chakra flow revealed no chagrin.

Akiko wasn't finished.

"Or does Clan Uzumaki prefer to have their opinions dictated by birds and fancy tales?"

Don't stress it.

Tobirama flashed Akiko a warning glare, whose gaze unfortunately was trained on Mito still.

Luckily, the woman took it in stride.

Chuckling, she waved her off suddenly. "Of course we do not."

Rather than sensing it, Tobirama felt Akiko relax. Though she did not add any further to Mito's pointed commentary, the telling furrow of her brows eased out.

He breathed deeply. "As we ascertained you have received our message," he began drily, raising an eyebrow slowly at Mito, whose intelligent gaze unfortunately had begun to scan both up and down far too intensely, "so you know how urgent this visit is."

"I do," Mito nodded, her smile becoming somewhat more mellow. "Though I believe first, despite all odds, might I offer congratulations?"

Ice-cold shock drenched Tobirama, shooting faster through his veins than he might school his facial features.

Akiko had already tilted her head in an utterly confused way.

She opened her mouth-

"Whatever for, Mito?" Tobirama sharply, pointedly interrupted before his partner even had a chance at opening up that treasure trove of new embarrassment indeed.

Akiko's gaze snapped to Tobirama instantly, frowning deeply.

Mito pursed her lips, but did not reply directly. Her dark gaze studied Tobirama intently, wondering, pondering. "Hashirama implied you two have gotten close, is all," she mused finally, crossing her arms, but scratching her chin ever so lightly. "It is beautiful to find such bonds in war," her mystified voice continued, smoothly, easily, and Tobirama knew that vixen was grinning under her hand now.

Akiko had put her hands on her hips now, huffing. The frustration was practically emanating from her now, though Tobirama wouldn't spare a moment to pacify that just yet, alas.

The damage was done, anyway.

And the telling, sharp glance she shot at him through narrow lidded eyes nearly made the man groan. To be fair, the charade everyone else had played went on long enough.

"So it is," Tobirama ground his teeth together. "Might we go see your father, now?

"Certainly," Mito chuckled, far too bemused. "Albeit I fear he will prefer meeting you alone, Tobirama. Nothing - personal, Akiko -"

"It's fine," the woman gruffly interrupted Mito, waving a hand. "I'm perfectly used to prancing around in foreign compounds where everyone is glowering at me and letting me feel their dislike. No problem."

Mito blinked. "I must say, Tobirama," she mused again, index finger tapping her chin, "I can see how you two found each other."

He rolled his eyes.

Stating the facts and Hashirama's sincere plea for help was simple business.

Tobirama had expected no less from the Senju's sister clan, when geographical distance was the heaviest contributor to them not more frequently aiding one another in their struggles. Regardless, the air was suffocating in the clan head's hall when he recited every grim aspect of the ordeal, from the new enemy alliance down to their tactics to cutting supply chains by attacking civilians.

Musaku Uzumaki sat cross legged at the end of the narrow, low hall that was unlike the sprawling, grand room the Senju compound hosted - his was part of the fortress his home was. The wooden beams supporting were thick, dark, intricately carved and the wooden floors smooth from generations of tender care. Shoji panels divided the room from the rest of the ground level and the corridors leading to it, but were it not for the candles - it'd been dark.

Even here, Tobirama could smell the sea. He liked it.

"We will send as many as we can possibly bear to," the gruff, elderly shinobi explained. The man himself, whose red hair had many silver streaks in it, was grizzled and worn by the fights he had won. Dressed in the same simple, sea foam-coloured haori and hakama, he looked quite like the rest of the village - and his daughter next to him, the striking image of her father. Mito wore her ever fine smile as Tobirama delivered the Senju's desperate plea. Musaku was a level-headed leader - if a tad bit too traditional for Tobirama's liking.

He bowed deeply. "You will be saving the Senju's future."

"Do not thank us just yet. These warriors still need to travel to your compound, Tobirama."

"That is true. And I considered this, as well." Moving such a number of shinobi was bound to cast the eyes of their foes on them. As well as drive the Inuzuka and Uchiha to greater aggression, before help arrived - under no circumstance must they simply move, like that. "With your permission, I'd like to use your clan's exceptional fuinjutsu knowledge to allow for my hiraishin seal to teleport them."

Musaku's eyebrows rose. "I was not aware you were capable of transporting so many individuals."

"I am not, Clan Leader Musaku," Tobirama nodded, "yet I am confident with the tools and the knowledge here I might create a one time route to our compound. A gate, so to speak. We need only to travel back, if my considerations hold up, activate it, and the Uzumaki forces can teleport over."

The elder man hummed in ponder slowly, rubbing his thumb over his chin. "You seem confident."

He nearly huffed. "I am desperate. That is a good motivator."

Mito cleared her throat once, politely. "His skills in fuinjutsu rival ours of course, Father."

"So it would seem," Musaku agreed, if a bit gruffly. "How long do you need?"

Tobirama's eyebrows raised slowly. While he had no doubts about his capabilities, that kind of praise did weigh a little heavy on his shoulders. "I'll begin right away."

"I expect to be shown the results and this to be tested before any of my warriors are transported in such a fashion," the Uzumaki leader sternly reminded.

"I planned for nothing else," Tobirama responded straight away, bowing again.

Mito left the hall alongside him, her gait fair too excited. "Expanding the hiraishin seal in order to create a one-time gate for a sizeable force of our warriors - across a great distance, no less. You've been thinking, Tobirama."

He ground his teeth hard as he stomped across the rocky path that would lead to where the Uzumaki archive was. "I'm constantly evaluating and improving on my jutsu."

"Yet this is a potential changer in this war. But you've never done it before?"

"The hiraishin works with the same sealing, etched into whatever I want, to transport me there as per the time and space distortion created by the seal.

Mito whistled. "And may I just tell you again how marvellous this jutsu is."

Tobirama couldn't exactly appreciate the praise now. "The problem lies in the number of people to transport - it'd sap my chakra reserves to the point of death. Another factor is the distance. Not to the jutsu as such - but again, to my chakra."

"So you need to find a way to make the seal use preserved chakra, not your own."

He nodded, once. "Precisely. Which is why this will be a one time gateway."

They took a left turn to walk down to the second level of the compound. Mito hummed a ponderous tune briefly. "Correct me if I am wrong, Tobirama, but the hiraishin teleports the user to a predestined location. You plan to teleport people… to you. A reverse, then?"

He sighed. Of course, Mito saw the flaw in his plan already. Reversing a seal was not a simple ordeal of simply scrawling the signs backwards. Rather, it required weaving the chakra in whole different ways, albeit perhaps mirroring those of the original fuinjutsu.

With just days - no, really, a day, for Tobirama would not grant himself more time - it was a staggering odd to be up against.

"I'm… figuring that out."

Finally, they reached the archive of the Uzumaki clan - yet another three story building with a high, slanted roof, a sturdy stone exterior and the same unremarkable features every single house had.

Except for the droning hum of chakra being emitted by the place, lapping at Tobirama's sensor perception ever constantly.

The Uzumaki archive was not just protected physically - it was a testament to the clan's incredible skill in fuinjutsu with every protective seal warding off blundering intruders.

Mito closed her eyes, gingerly shoving her hands into the sleeves of her haori. "I'd suggest weaving a summoning seal in, to be placed on our chosen shinobi, actually. Use the hirashin's space component for the distance, but marks to tag everyone safely when it is ready. Besides, obviously, summoning having been designed in the direction in which you need it to work."

Tobirama's eyes widened. There seldom had been a moment he could not help but to marvel and yield to the proficiency of another, but to Mito, he'd gladly do so.

"That's brilliant, Mito."

The woman only winked. "Say it again if it works. Let me know when you need help."

"I will."

"I'm curious, so I'm going to look for the girlfriend now-"

Tobirama dragged a hand over his face in utter exasperation. Astonishment only ever lasted him so long. "She has a name, Mito."

The Uzumaki princess chuckled. "Of course. She is well capable of defending herself though, I think."

He frowned. "I can assure you of that. But likewise, I will not indulge any kind of-"

"Relax, Tobirama," she waved a hand defensively, though her clearly amused mien still managed to rile the man up perfectly fine. "I'm just interested in the individual who snuck into that stone heart of yours and… wears your colours."

Irritation still welled up again inside of him in waves, ever familiar - how everyone, everyone, felt so entitled to be in the know about his and Akiko's personal affairs - and yet, and yet he did no more than clench his teeth and breathe deeply.

As though the next best thing they'd poke fun at wasn't his anger.

Suddenly, the ire unravelled and evaporated like a knot being pulled right. His lips drew into a sly smirk.

Mito frowned instantly.

"I have, also, mail from your special someone, Mito. Written with nothing but misty eyes and his heart in the tip of the brush, miraculously unperturbed by our impending doom, just by the thought of you."

It was not easy to make Mito flustered - but her cheeks turning the same crimson hue her hair was remedied Tobirama from all the jokes he and Akiko had to suffer.

"Give it to me," she pressed, curtly.

Tobirama reached into the satchel attached to the belt of his armour, still smirking. "I will, when Akiko tells me of your gallant manners, as I happen to know them only."

Her dark gaze widened. "Blackmail, Tobirama Senju? I'm disappointed," she mocked falsely, chuckling underneath.

"You do not know me well if you think I would not resolve to such measures," he scoffed.

"Whatever would your brother say if this letter does not reach me?"

Tobirama curled his lip into a sneer. "Besides sobbing about it? There are a vast number of reasons I could have lost it."

A moment longer, they simply stared into each others' eyes in some inane game of whoever would yield first. He could do this all day. Mito pursed her lips, finally.

"Akiko will surely have a lot to say," she promised then, finally.

"Good. Because Elder Brother has, too."

The wonders of the Uzumaki compound did well to snuff out the smouldering annoyance of first being, again, antagonised for her origins as well as not even being trusted to meet the leader of the clan.

Akiko wasn't a conceited woman, but all she had done for the Senju, including nearly dying in the line of duty to protect the brother of the very much childless clan leader - even though she had her selfish reasons, too - surely must count for something in terms of credibility.

No such thing here.

At least the denizens did not frown, hiss or sneer at her while she passed them - still in armour and armed. In fact - Akiko was flat out ignored by everyone.

In a sense, that also worked well. She wouldn't claim any heightened interest in the people here - particularly because Tobirama emphasised they'd be leaving tomorrow already, if his plan of figuring out how to transport the sizable force that would be aiding the Senju worked out. Akiko had not even inquired further there, even though her beloved surely would've indulged in many details - she found ever since their confession, the man allowed himself to show as much as excitement over personal projects or problems he was solving. Now that was a lot more endearing to Akiko. But in this case, Tobirama already gruffly had indicated it'd be difficult, not to mention, on such a short deadline - she decided not to press him more with pesky, or, spirits forbid, smart questions.

Although she would have enjoyed the magnificent crimson rays the setting sun behind her cast over the glowing red sea she now was overlooking with him. The path down the three levels of the Uzumaki compound was sometimes so steep it became stairs, other times, it nearly levelled out completely. To be in this bowl of a fortress they had carved into the cliff was wondrous - as much as the doors she spotted, in fact, leading into the cliff, revealing there to be more caverns. Akiko had no doubt in case of a siege, defenders could sneak out and attack from behind, as well.

Whatever could be dangerous for this clan, indeed.

At the lowest level, while still a fair deal above the sea and the two piers very narrow stairs led to, Akiko now simply stood, arms crossed behind her back, letting the rough sea's wind play with her hair and blow the smell of the ocean to her.

For a moment, she might forget her warmongering brother.

"Akiko Uchiha," a gentle, female voice called from behind.

Just for a moment.

Akiko turned to find Mito Uzumaki strolling over, waving a hand. Her haori billowed in the breeze, casting waves as she approached.

Smile. "Mito Uzumaki," she replied, neutrally.

"You've familiarised yourself with our compound," she began, her smile seeming nearly genuine.

Akiko wasn't quite buying into it yet. "It was impossible not to marvel at its integrity and structure, of course," cautioning herself to sound neither defensive nor standoffish. Whether Mito was being honest she did not know, but she did not want to give her any space for an attack, either.

"Why, thank you," even dipping her head, Mito really did start to make Akiko think this was going well.

"I was surprised to be left alone to explore, let alone in armour and with weapons," Akiko added more thoughtfully, raising an eyebrow.

Mito's mien did not falter. "I mean no disrespect, but we do not expect to not be able to overcome a single individual with no further knowledge of our compound."

Akiko could hardly argue with that. "Fair enough," she hummed.

Both women watched the scarlet seas in silence then, amicably enough for Akiko to clear her throat again. "The view is marvellous. I've never seen anything like it."

"Few have seen the shores of the continent," Mito agreed easily enough, her gaze not leaving the ocean, but her expression so gentle, she was caught up in the beauty herself. "Although the forest of the Senju territory is beautiful, too. I am looking forward to seeing it again, once we move."

Akiko blinked. "You're part of the reinforcements?"

Mito's smile widened, a sly gaze from the side to Akiko. "I shall hope so. My father would not make the mistake of denying me aiding the one who has my heart in his darkest hour."

Years of self-control maintained a perfectly neutral expression on Akiko, but her jaw very much intended to drop on how casually Mito spoke of the connection Akiko had learned about just a week ago. Was it really just something she had never asked about? Or was her being Tobirama's partner now making her eligible for this knowledge?

"Nothing would keep me from standing by Tobirama's side, indeed," Akiko supplied with the same fervour as an offering, even though she worried it'd open up for more questions about their bond. Particularly, her loyalty.

Yet, Mito's smile only mellowed more, reaching to her eyes even, and the Uzumaki all but nodded once, sincere.

That moment, Akiko believed why someone with a gentle and peaceful heart as Hashirama's was would fall in love with a woman like this.

"Shall I show you your quarters, Akiko?"

Akiko smiled. "Please."

The inside of these near castle-like buildings could easily compare to the Senju main family mansion. Akiko even dared to size it up the Uchiha main family courtyard and rooms. To think any of these buildings had the same integrity and structure was staggering. The Uzumaki compound did not offer any space for expansion for sure, but these buildings were spacious - even if more families shared them, as Mito explained to her, the quality still was remarkable.

Through a narrow corridor and down a left side, Mito pushed a door open and gestured for Akiko to step inside. The same dark wooden floors and wooden beams that supported the building were in here, but the walls shined in bright white and red sunlight filtered in through a window that must be to the outside of the building. Already, two futons had been prepared.

So the nature of her relationship with Tobirama was fully known, at least to Mito, it seemed.

Akiko smiled at her. "Thank you very much."

"Don't hesitate to seek me out if you need anything. I'll be in the archive. Tobirama should be there, too." She was quick to explain the way to there too, but Akiko nodded only.

There wasn't much else to be done, except get enough sleep. If Tobirama kept to his rigorous schedule, then by tomorrow, they'd be on the road again. Once Mito had seen herself out, Akiko began to take off her armour with a low sigh.

As soon as her head laid down on the pillow, she was fast asleep - only to be woken up by the sound of the door scratching over the wooden floor again. Akiko remained curled up on her side to listen to feet shuffling closer, the uncanny clank of armour being put down, and finally the content sigh of a very familiar, deep voice right behind her.

His warm arms encased her, pulling her back flush to his chest. Akiko chuckled. "Tobirama," she mumbled, sleepy.

"Shh," he hushed into her ear, hands stroking over the fabric of the light shirt over her midriff. "Sleep."

That particular instruction was difficult to follow with him doing all that. "You've come too late, my love," Akiko chided playfully.

Tobirama's chest rumbled in a near inaudible chuckle right at her back. "I worked out solutions, though," his nose tickled the shell of her ear. She heard the smile in his voice.

"Then you sleep fast now, Tobi."

His hands stilled slowly, albeit still wrapped around Akiko, closely. "Mhm. One thing, though." His lips were near her cheek now, ghosting in an almost kiss.

"Hm?" Akiko was too distracted by the tender ministrations and the indeed very warm body spooning hers to really listen.

He paused just momentarily - hesitant - nothing would be hidden from her like this. Right before Akiko could even register it properly though, the man hushed his question.

"Did Mito treat you well?"

Her eyes flew open. "What a curious question in the middle of raking your hands over my body, Tobirama," she scoffed, but the man didn't let her turn over - a deep chuckle rolled off his timbre, his arms locking to keep her in place.

He had the gall to nuzzle his face into the crease of her neck, blatantly taking advantage of the fact she was unable to turn in on him - albeit Akiko did not feel quite miffed enough to force her way around just yet. Tobirama would be given a chance to explain. "I very much disliked her treatment of you. In fact, I expected better. So, I may or may not have used Elder Brother's letter as … incentive."

That? That was it?

She expected bitterness, perhaps even irritation from the revelation of the circumstances. But Akiko felt - nothing. "Here I thought Mito was honestly being kind," she simply mumbled under her breath.

Tobirama stilled instantly. Tightening his grip around her in what Akiko knew was a comforting gesture, any trace of a smirk, smile of humour was gone from his voice. "She is a kind person. A kind person who can wield her words sharply and with a penchant for squeezing information out of others the same clever way I have. Therefore, I wanted to make sure she did not… do so."

There was little Akiko could add to that. Frankly, if anything, it explained why she thought Mito's mannerisms to be genuine, at heart.

If only life could be easier, really.

Akiko huffed. "You realise that was a backhanded insult to your own manners?"

Tobirama's hand on Akiko's midriff teased with a light squeeze; she barely had time to flex before she'd snort a giggle. Why did he have to find out she was just a bit ticklish? "Nobody can control me, though."

Akiko sighed. "You are a devious man."

Tobirama's lips trailed right to her ear again, the mischievous grin breathing against the soft skin her. "You have no idea, my dear."

Notes:

Thank you guys so much for all the nice comments after the last chapter. I really needed them and appreciate them so much 💖 I'm well aware Tobirama x OC stories aren't the biggest hits on AO3, but to see everyone coming around for these updates just makes me so happy.

I wanted to post this chapter earlier but unfortunately, life kept kicking my shins. Ohwell, Uzushio - or at least my version of it. I don't think Naruto canon says much except the village got destroyed eventually and the clan scattered because they were each so powerful (?). Anyway, it seemed to have been unbelieveable, so there. Also Mito! Another character that got close to zero characterisation in canon. My version of her is leaning a bit on what she was like in a short story of lehbarnes/kuramakakashi.

And the final question: when the hell will Akiko figure the meaning of Senju armour colours out?! Tune in to find out 😉 until then, everyone can antagonise Tobirama over it.

My plan is to get a good chunk of writing done since I have some off time now. If all goes well, I really should make some progress. I'm excited to share the story!

As always, thanks so much for reading 💖

Chapter 37

Summary:

Tobirama works tirelessly to create a solution to reinforce the Senju ranks with the aid the Uzumaki promised. Of course, the journey back won't be as planned - far from it.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tobirama was frowning deeply.

In front of him, a giant parchment was laid sprawled out on the floor. The Uzumaki archive, while an octagonal building on the outside, was circular inside - the middle of it, a small, cleared space, reserved for a table usually. From here, the shelves spread out like rays to the far reaches of the huge building. It was dimly lit, grimly encouraging anyone to stay only in daylight lest they ruin their eyesight. It had never bothered Tobirama in particular, really. That was was lightsources were for.

He had stretched his stay yesterday, and today returned as soon as daylight broke. With dark coal, he had cautiously drawn a seal on the huge piece of paper: his hiraishin, and yet, not quite.

The centre was the same, but the six crooked lines leaning out, stabilising and weaving the space component into the jutsu were now integrated into an outer ring of complicated scrawling: the summoning part. Whilst seemingly a mere geometrical configuration, drawing the seal was vastly different from his original hirashin. The flow, the commands contained all scrawled within the structure differently - mirrored, sometimes, sometimes not.

Still.

Tobirama was not entirely sure this was quite it yet. In theory - in theory, maybe, but so many things seemed to be working in theory. What few tests he had performed with inanimate objects had - after initial failures and spontaneous combustions - worked well enough.

But no inanimate object would ever emulate a living organism, let alone one with a chakra network of their own.

He rubbed the side of his forehead, shifting the happuri around. His armour was still in the guest room.

If only I had perfected my Shadow Clone jutsu . This would have been yet another perfect means to use it.

The heavy door creaked open. Tobirama felt compelled to squint against the bright sun illuminating the room, but completely shrouding the two figures entering in backdrop shadows. His sensor assessment revealed their identities quickly however: Mito and Akiko.

Am I that late?

"Good morning," Mito called friendly, waving, whilst Akiko turned to shut the door again.

Tobirama closed his eyes until such was announced with a loud clanking sound, sighing. Mito was studying the seal on the parchment already while Akiko caught up - clad in her delightful ultramarine armour and armed.

That late indeed.

Unlike her red-haired companion, she paid no mind to his work, but gave him a thoughtful look.

Her brows furrowed in evaluating worry. "Is the seal ready?" Though the way she kept scrutinising him made Tobirama wonder if there wasn't another thing burdening her altogether.

He put up a smile for Akiko that didn't fool her, of course. "In theory," he recited his thoughts. "I find myself lacking a way - and time, it would seem - to perform a test with a participant."

Akiko's frown deepened, she stepped closer to Tobirama still. Her dark gaze was piercing right through him.

He still had to get used to anyone being able to read him this well.

Yeah, he had barely gotten sleep, even though he'd have much preferred to embrace Akiko more this night.

He was not sure if this worked.

And if it didn't -

The Senju might be doomed.

Tobirama wasn't just slightly stressed.

Mito finished examining his work. "I don't see why not," she announced, humming. "You did what Father asked, though? Test it another way?"

"Of course. I was able to transport objects branded with the seal linked to this onto this parchment."

"Then what are we waiting for?"

Tobirama inhaled sharply. "You're that willing to risk sending that many of your own across the continent this way, without there ever being another test?"

Mito laughed, even Akiko turned her head incredulously. "On the contrary. I have absolute faith in you."

For once, Tobirama wished he was willing to blindly trust that too.

That notion reminded him of someone. "Then, it seems we need to get going." He reached back into the satchel of his belt, procuring his brother's letter.

Mito's eyes lit up.

"Before things get too hectic, of course," he murmured, handing the woman the highly coveted parchment before stepping aside to leave the archive. "I'll report to your father. Make sure we can depart soon."

The image of Mito reading Hashirama's letter was almost enough to wipe out the dreary state they had found Tobirama in. Almost. She knew her beloved to have a knack for sleeping a lot less than he should, but combined with existential fears and even the mighty Tobirama Senju seemed, rather, wrecked. Rings under his eyes, skin paler than usual and his face just a tad bit gaunt. Akiko hoped once this mission succeeded he'd be better.

She also wondered when last another's well-being had occupied her like this.

Mito's cheeks and ears had become as red as her hair, which quite frankly Akiko did not think possible. But the giggles and snickers made the whole spectacle worth it, really. How had she not known about the Senju leader's sweetheart earlier?

Between all that, Akiko cleared her throat. "Mito," she began.

The woman chuckled again.

"Mito."

"Hm?"

"Won't you also report back to your father? You mentioned you'd be leading the squad that will aid the Senju."

Reluctantly, the woman shoved the raunchy piece of paper into the sleeve of her kimono. "You're right. I'll see you later. Best you get ready, Tobirama will be, anyway."

Akiko nodded. Not like they had much to pack, but it was something she could do.

Not even half an hour later, Tobirama was geared up and handing out shreds of branded paper to no less than thirty Uzumaki warriors along the broad main road of the compound. The sun wasn't even fully up yet.

Akiko was watching the spectacle from the start of the street that divided the Uzumaki hold in half, near the compound's gate, curiously - next to Mito, who herself now had donned the same furiously crimson armour that matched her hair - every Uzumaki's hair - offering full protection; legs, shoulders, and chest, of course. Besides the usual weaponry of katana, wakizashi, she also carried a large scroll across her back. Unsurprisingly so, really. Every guard Akiko had seen sported some kind of fuinjutsu container.

Only two more of the warriors were armoured and ready to go - the rest would be summoned by Tobirama's jutsu, the parchment rolled up on a fitting piece of wood and strapped to his back. Mito, Akiko and the two others would serve as protection detail for the journey back.

The fate of the Senju was with Tobirama - and the scroll.

When he was done handing out branded papers, he slowly walked towards Akiko and Mito again. The Uzumaki heiress smiled already. "Remind me again why you're not just using your hiraishin to travel back instantly?"

He rolled his eyes. "Because the distance is too great."

"Hmmmhm, something to work on, no?"

Tobirama ground his teeth. "I have other pressing concerns now, Mito."

Somehow, Akiko began to understand why he withheld the letter like he had.

Between the two clan heirs - leaders by now, actually - Akiko knew so far, Mito seemed quaint, for the lack of a better word. She wondered if it was surprising to her or not. Were her manners an embodiment of confidence; an individual who would lead the clan that constructed and inhabited a compound akin to a fortress in a time where no clan knew if their children would live to see their own children? Or was Mito simply adapting to precisely this horrifying time with a personality that left Akiko wondering how much she'd reveal and when.

Quaint, indeed.

Madara had his own uncanny confidence, but Akiko never once failed to believe it pertained entirely to his own persona, less so the compound, the clan - everything, as zealously as he defended the Uchiha. On the battlefield, her brother was ruthless, driven by his goals and knew exactly when to goad or not.

As unceremoniously as they had arrived, they'd leave the compound to begin their travel back at the same firm pace Tobirama had set to get here.

They just had to get back now.

Tobirama worried for the state they'd find the vassal villages of the Senju in. It was a precarious time to attack the year's harvests, not to mention the civilian casualties or their faltering loyalties were the situation not to be controlled immediately. No doubt the timing had been chosen precisely. He had utmost faith in his brother and clan to be able to hold out the two weeks this endeavour would take it total. Even so, every day counted.

He couldn't recall ever having felt so spent - stretched out, thin, as if there just wasn't enough of him to cover everything he had to.

This seal had to work. It just had to.

The same turmoil that had shielded them on their journey to the Uzushio was still providing cover for their travel back, thankfully. Even so, his sensor skills were running high all times. Any threat, he would notice immediately - the fate of his clan clung to the scroll strapped to his back and his very self arriving back safely.

Truth be told, the week of travel back passed in a blur.

Until the very last day.

With their destination so close - his hiraishin seals getting into range - urgency spurred his sprint even further. The lush forests were whizzing past him; the sky was roiling with dark, foreboding thunder.

Already, stretching his sensor range to an absolute maximum, he caught faint traces of Senju signatures in the outskirts of the Senju territory.

Mingled with Inuzuka and Uchiha ones.

Fighting. Again.

A heartbeat later, the heavens cracked, roaring thunder shook the woods.

Tobirama almost stumbled over his feet - skidding to a clumsy stop.

His eyes were wide.

Immediately, the squad gathered around him, but it was Akiko who was right in front of him, filling his view. Her chest heaved in heavy pants, brows furrowed.

"Tobirama?"

He registered her faint inquiry.

But his attention was engulfed by what his sensor assessment revealed to him.

A gargantuan chakra presence - fiery, blazing, a firestorm. Impossible to ignore, to ever miss. Like his brother's.

Yet the blood froze in his veins.

Tobirama swallowed drily. His scarlet gaze fell on Akiko.

"It's Madara."

Akiko stilled completely.

"He's coming."

Tobirama's words echoed inside of Akiko's skull, over and over again, screaming into a void that ripped itself up and wide open when the sheer panic shackled her to the spot.

Madara.

Another heavy wave of thunder cracked above them.

Of all the times…

It made so much sense.

Away from the Senju compound, away from Hashirama, the only one to ever contend with Madara - on point, in the woods, entrusted with the only hope for the Senju.

As though he knows…

Akiko tried to flex her hands, but her frigid body would not comply.

Tobirama's mien, engulfing her vision, became stern again. The man frowned deeply. "Judging by his direction, he will intercept us before I get into the range for my hiraishin markers."

Akiko refused to further delve into any scenario wherein they'd fight Madara.

Mito cleared her throat. "We cannot outrun him?"

"No," came Tobirama's frustrated reply.

Akiko gulped in hopes of finding her voice again. Tobirama opened his mouth, but she was faster. "What matters now is you getting back."

Instantly, Tobirama's gaze narrowed to slits. "Akiko-"

"All of you, run. I'll face Madara."

"No," Tobirama snarled instantly, taking a decisive step towards her.

Thunder rolled again.

Finally, Akiko felt control over her body returning besides her pounding heartbeat, hammering against her ribs and at the back of her throat. She had to. She had to. She seldom had been so sure about something.

And yet.

"You and Hashirama suspected as much yourself. He wants me. And I agree. He will go for me, Tobirama."

Now desperation snuck into the curled lip of the man Akiko loved so dearly, whose own nimble feet seemed frozen in place. "You don't know for sure!"

Each second the argument dragged on, Akiko's resolve grew - even if her knees wanted to shake, to give in.

Anything but this.

"There is no reason for Madara to break away from leading an attack to pursue a measly squad of five people," she hoarsely explained, "he cannot know what you carry. So-"

"I killed his brother," Tobirama snapped, but his anger was too desperate to be hurtful.

"I enabled you to," Akiko whispered back, rough. "I'm his sister who now wears Senju armour and aided in protecting your lands."

Tobirama's gaze widened just a fraction; but his face still encapsulated all of Akiko's vision. Selfishly, she did not want him to leave. Anyone. She did not want to be alone, now. But she had to. Her gaze burned in an utterly familiar way; her Sharingan threatening to activate in an urge to commit Tobirama's face to her memory just once more: the slant of his eyebrows, so slight, so concerned, the downward tilt of his lips, his angular features - worried, frustrated.

Mito cleared her throat, pointedly.

No time to lose.

"I'll face him, Tobirama," Akiko murmured then with a finality she did not realise she could muster.

In an instant, the man's teeth clenched as he huffed out a breath of denial. "No. Absolutely not. I will not-" his hands seized her arms, firmly, grip iron. "I will not let you kill yourself!"

Kill myself.

Kill myself?

Over and over, the words echoed inside of Akiko, shrill, blaring. Even overturning the harrowing prospect she was about to subject herself to. The hammering of her frantic heart eased, slowly - her knees weren't about to surrender to the weight of her armour, her body anymore but rather wanted for her to straighten herself.

I don't want to die.

How simple. How stupid.

Yet between the dismal situation of the Senju and her brother quite possibly wanting to kill her-

I'm not going on a suicide mission.

Tobirama's hard mien eased up in soft, wordless inquiry.

As so often, he caught up on her.

I've just found more reasons to live than an intangible, optimistic ideal.

Akiko found herself smiling confidently, easily. "I don't plan to die, Tobirama."

The man's instant frown nearly made her chuckle. "You cannot defeat him, either," he retorted, and on any other day, Akiko might have given him a sarcastic remark for that.

But not now. Not when the air she breathed seemed lighter, for once, hilariously, grossly, when she was about to face Madara of all people.

All thanks to you.

"I just need to hold him up. Once you are close enough to the compound, use your Hiraishin and get Hashirama. Neither you or I are a match for him, but once your brother is here, mine won't have a choice but to retreat."

It sounded so easy. Neglecting the strain this would cause on Tobirama's chakra, it also was doable.

It had to.

Tobirama's lips pressed to a thin line, his nostrils flared as he pressed out air forcibly. Against his will. He knew it. Akiko knew it.

Her hands grasped his elbows, his grip on her still unrelenting. She smiled bravely still. Tobirama's scarlet gaze melted in a moment, the stern frown becoming that slant, soft expression of a concerned man she only had seen so rarely before.

He exhaled again. Slower this time. Another step, and their chest armours almost clinked in contact.

"Do not dare not to come back, Akiko," the deep voice pleaded.

Akiko blinked, her perception changed. Slower, faster at the same time - Tobirama's face in utter, crisp detail, etched to her memory. There was no holding back her Sharingan anymore.

"With such a threat in my back, I would not dream to." Exhaling, her breath stuttered. Even though the woman did not doubt her resolve, her voice shook.

This had to work.

But nothing was guaranteed.

"I love you, Tobirama," Akiko whispered, voice cracking, so quiet only he may hear.

Immediately, he closed the tiny space between them by pulling her in. With a soft clink their chest protectors connected as their lips did, nothing more than a peck - yet the man's chakra flashed over Akiko's network with the power of his emotions: restrain, despair, frustration -

Love. So much adoration for her.

Akiko let him know the same.

Tobirama's breath hitched. He whispered right against her lips.

"I love you, too."

He was hailed as the fastest shinobi alive.

When Akiko had nearly died, Tobirama found his speed lacking. Today, he'd rectify that blemish. Behind him, Mito and the two Uzumaki warriors were failing to catch up as he had become but a blue blur in the dark forest. The sky kept on thundering, but all he heard was the pounding of his heart in his ears.

All the time, his sensor skills informed him of the approaching danger. Madara Uchiha's signature was not one he even needed to try and find. It was a blazing firestorm in a dark night; a catastrophe unfolding anytime he bore witness to it.

And of course, Akiko had been correct.

It kept on heading towards her direction.

He would be in range of his hiraishin seals soon.

The first droplets of rain dribbled down. Thunder still cracked. Akiko had moved a little bit further northwest to a small clearing - as if that would make a difference. Although it was better not to let wood splinter too much.

Her Sharingan stared into the darkness of the forest ahead of her, the left hand gripping the saya of her mother's katana tightly.

Whatever would she say right now?

Akiko's lower lip quivered. With Tobirama safely underway to the Senju compound, her mind was clear and the heart beat evenly.

Yet the fright also began to seep through the cracks again. She wanted to consider all the reasons to fight nail and tooth now as much as she did not.

Tobirama. Hurry.

A fiery flare of chakra lit up the darkness of the woods.

Akiko breathed in deeply, once more, closing her eyes.

His crimson armour clattered as he leapt to a distance across from her.

She exhaled.

Madara…

Even from this distance, her Sharingan could make out the tiniest detail of his Eternal Mangekyo. The fusion of his and Izuna's pattern. As though both her brothers were staring down on her, evaluating, sneering.

There was nothing left of either Madara or Izuna in it.

Her grip on the katana's sheath grew tighter.

Nothing changed. Nothing.

Akiko would keep telling herself that as long as she had to. For everything that would come her way now.

I believe in all I did.

The clan's fabled gunbai, a treasure passed down from generations, was strapped to Madara's back.

He wasn't just here to spar.

But for now, the man finally just crossed his arms and even smiled. "Hello, little sister."

His voice so smooth, just months ago Akiko would've believed they'd be greeting each other over breakfast. She frowned, but found none of the same silken ease in her own tune. "Madara."

His dark eyebrows arched up slowly. "No welcome for your older brother, I see?"

Akiko wet her lips with the tip of her tongue in hopes to make the back of her throat less sticky. "That depends. Do you want to fight? Or talk?"

The eerie smile broadened. It never reached his eyes. "A very good question. What should I do, given you indirectly caused Izuna's death and made me believe I killed you?"

Akiko knew.

Akiko knew all this.

Hearing it from her brother's mouth was still very much a stab to the gut.

Don't falter.

"You were trying to choke me to death!"

She was surprised her retort had become as much of a snarl. In fact - besides the shame, the guilt - were there flamelets of anger licking at her?

Madara's joke of a smile fell completely. His fist balled, he stomped a measured step towards Akiko. "You were insinuating Izuna's death was his own fault!"

"So you resolve to kill your last sibling, too?!"

He stilled completely. Shock smoothed out his furious scowl completely. For a moment - just for a moment - Akiko wanted to believe this might be it.

Her heart hammered at the back of her throat. What little fury had sustained her was evaporating.

For a moment.

Then, Madara's lip curled again in a lazy smirk.

Akiko's heart sank.

"Ah," he drawled. "Look at us. Going in circles, again."

Akiko panted. "We don't have to. We can stop the war."

Any hint of amusement fell from his face, Madara rolled his eyes. "Don't even try this gibberish on me, Akiko."

She was losing ground. Yet for condescending remarks, her resolve grew.

Akiko knew her brother.

"Hashirama told me about your dream, Madara."

He froze completely.

She swallowed drily. "The village-"

"Don't," he snarled.

Akiko ignored him, boldly, despite whatever instinct telling her not to. "A village to protect-"

"Silence!"

The air whizzed with the distinct hum of a massive recruitment of chakra. The Eternal Mangekyo's gaze was wide, horrible, pinning her. Were it not for Akiko's own Sharingan, ready and assessing her brother's very familiar flow of chakra, she'd have wondered if he already put her in a genjutsu.

No such thing.

Regardless, her valiant argument died in her throat in the fact of her brother's unbridled rage.

Madara's gaze narrowed. "... to protect my siblings. Hah." Akiko winced as though physically struck at his coarse, scraping laughter. "What siblings, Akiko? They're all dead. This war has taken everything from me, and it will end by killing the ones responsible."

A different kind of pain blossomed inside of Akiko's chest, right in her heart. It grew and grew, festering, oozing, corroding horribly.

"I'm still alive, Madara," she wheezed, not knowing if she wanted to.

He indulged in silence a moment, a stretch of agony wherein Akiko knew the man saw her pain, her uncertainty, and, so she knew, chose to revel in it. Madara breathed deeply, but his smooth, expressive voice was dead when he finally spoke again.

"You? I am seeing someone looking like Akiko, prancing around in a Senju armour, licking their hackles. Attacking her own clan. No… you're no sibling of mine anymore and you're not Uchiha."

The sky cracked. The rain intensified, pouring down, now.

Just like that.

He could have thrust his katana through her heart, but he opted for words instead. Devoid of any of his fiery temper.

Because Madara would not even grant her that.

Akiko wanted to swallow drily, but her tongue was stuck to the roof of her mouth. The agony inside flared; eroding her from inside out until her heart was hollow. Shock pulsed in icy waves through her, over and over again.

You're not Uchiha.

She should have known.

The rational, ever logical and diligent part of her knew this.

But it was blacked out by the sheer despair, the despair that now was iridescing to her skull, her eyes.

An ugly memory, reminiscent of their last meeting.

The same hurt now called to her. Urged her.

Effortlessly, she flashed her Mangekyo.

Akiko took all of it with her in a deep breath. Her left hand reached for the saya at her left side; in a practised, swift motion she grabbed the top of it and let her thumb click against the hilt of her mother's katana.

Ready to be drawn in the blink of an eye.

Madara's gaze of the Eternal Mangekyo widened slightly. For a final time, Akiko wondered how Izuna's own pattern reflected in it.

"Then what now, Madara? Are you going to kill me?"

He pondered the question, sincerely. His chin jutted forward. "That would be a punishment befitting a traitor such as yourself, no?"

Akiko's jaw set tightly. "You can try."

Madara's lip curled in a sneer, but he did not laugh. "Don't be so full of yourself."

It wasn't a matter of believing in her skills or not.

Akiko had no choice, after all.

She drew their mother's katana in a fluid motion and grasped the hilt tightly with both hands, assuming a fighting stance.

A second later, Madara's blade clattered against it.

Even with my Mangekyo, I could barely see him draw it-

Madara left her no room to think. With brute strength, his katana screechingly slid down hers; one Akiko couldn't match. Nimbly, she pranced back to break the tie, only for her brother to use the new space to slash down viciously frown above. Again, she evaded with a side-step, earning her a snort from her opponent.

She entertained him with a high swing of her mother's weapon - and instantly was punished by his riposte. Searing pain exploded from her right upper arm where Madara's katana cut; expertly; right under the shoulder guard and through the fabric. Warm blood soaked it immediately.

Useless. Even with my Mangekyo, I cannot land a blow on him.

They exchanged more cuts, swings and thrusts; each more daring than the next; but she either had to break off or flat out evade the blow altogether.

But Akiko knew better.

I'm no match for his tai- or kenjutsu.

She wagered nobody was. Not before he gained the Eternal Mangekyo, definitely not with it.

Neither does he know my Mangekyo, though.

Just before his blade came swinging where Akiko just stood, the woman honed in on the blazing chakra signature of her brother.

Threads of it became a web, then singular. Madara's blade came thrusting in her direction, aimed for her midsection - in a matter of milliseconds, yet also minutes. Her brother's face, snarling, but not in point blank enrage.

Another millisecond.

The fickle chakra flows of his brain, unravelled, bare for her Mangekyo's ability: enter his mind.

His katana surged forward. Akiko deflected the blow to be eye to eye with her brother's horrifying own Sharingan.

She funnelled her own chakra to her Mangekyo -

Madara jumped back.

His coarse laughter was cutting. "You never change, Akiko."

Frigid shock grounded her entirely. What little of the beginning of a genjutsu she had woven already had dissolved with the batting of an eyelash.

"Did you seriously think you could ensnare me with a mere Mangekyo Sharingan?" Madara mocked. "I'd suggest reading up on the scrolls, but then, only Uchiha can, no?"

Enough. "And yet, my mighty brother was forced to retreat," Akiko spat back.

The taunt worked. Madara's free hand reached for the gunbai on his back - but stopped just short of actually grabbing it. "If you're so intent on trying to fight like an Uchiha, Akiko, then so be it. Let's stop these pathetic games and measure our true dojutsu strength."

Her visceral response was overthrown by the eruption of chakra that formed around her brother. Effortlessly, perfectly, the energy hummed and sizzled.

Akiko's eyes widened.

Her only, her only true avenue in this battle had been her genjutsu or avoiding him in close quarters long enough.

This?

The chakra grew denser, the frightening smell of ozone filled the air. Only a second longer and-

This is a disaster.

Madara's Susanoo formed effortlessly around him, not in the first or second but third stage. The blue avatar rose alongside her brother to stare down at her with two red, unforgiving eyes, ready to crush her.

Helplessly, Akiko scrambled to conjure up her despondency, her rage, her guilt - anything; anything at all.

Emotions. Fuelled by emotions.

A true tsunami of despair and fury washed over her; the pain in her eyes grew worse and worse for each second of it. If her chakra had been a red flame before, it was becoming white hot - flowing so fast, she felt ready to do anything.

Anything.

But no Susanoo.

Why not?!

Madara's threatening avatar stepped closer, raising his chakra blade. "I'm inclined to believe those incompetent Inuzuka lied about your Susanoo to seem less weak," he roared, chuckling.

Do something.

If she couldn't do it then-

I'll never see Tobirama again.

Any anguish and ire paled by what now washed through her.

He'll be alone.

The air hummed again, brimming; the surroundings in front of here were flickering as the trees' leaves were blown right off. It stank of ozone, Akiko did not just feel her own chakra, she saw it.

I promised to return.

Azure energy warped around her, flowing easily, naturally, as if it had just been waiting for her call. The utter agony blaring inside her skull became a forgotten echo in the sheer thrill of power that was now circulating through her. Her eyes probably begging, warning her to stop - but her mind, her heart screaming for her to go on.

Her Susanoo continued, and formed itself - to the third stage. Her chakra reserves burned as bright as her avatar was.

Akiko huffed. "I'm ready, brother."

Madara chuckled again. "Mhm, so, no lie."

Both swung their ethereal katanas to clash mid air. A thundering sound cracked just as the sky rumbled ominously again. Madara pushed against her. Unlike the ground, where Akiko sought to avoid ties, she was bold - and pushed back against him.

The strength of her Susanoo seemed not inferior to Madara's - for now.

A real tie.

A thrill of excitement ran through her.

In a wide berth, Madara broke the tie to thrust right into where Akiko was encased. Yet this was no body of flesh - and she need not fear a cut. Her azure guardian grabbed the sword's edge and wedged it away for her own katana to thrust right into Madara's own avatar.

The sky burst again.

"So you can fight," Madara mocked, but his avatar reached for the blade already.

Wrenching it, twisting it - bending it. Horrified, Akiko found the action was sapping her chakra reserves utterly fast. Whether it was the direction connection or him trying to cut away a piece of what was her chakra, solidified, she did not know. But hastily, she attempted to retract the weapon - only for Madara to burst into laughter.

"You didn't think it was so easy, did you?"

The katana slid out, but Madara held onto it - dark blue armoured gloves on her azure blade; firmly set, still twisting it.

The fright - the fright of inadequacy, her own limits - running out of time spurred Akiko on as much as it did not. The fickle and yet easy rush that held her Susanoo up wanted to crumble, but-

Not until Hashirama is here.

Not until I'm with Tobirama again.

Wetness tickled down her cheeks as a new wave of urgency, of utter, uncontrolled and raw emotion flooded through her to strengthen her Susanoo.

As though it was nothing, it wrenched Madara's grip off of her blade and in the same motion, delivered a kick to his Susanoo's midsection.

The ground shook as the Uchiha clan leader's avatar staggered back, out of the clearing, bursting trees and woods of the forest around them as if they were no more than twigs.

He just laughed again. "Very well!"

Faster, so much faster than before, he struck again. In a single, sweeping motion, the ethereal katana clashed across Akiko's azure defender.

The agony inside her skull suddenly equaled her desperation and resolve.

Clumsily, her own avatar wanted to riposte with a thrust, but Madara's Susanoo moved much faster - deflecting the blow easily.

The man's laughter boomed across the forest like thunder.

Akiko's mad despair grew and grew with each of her Susanoo's swings, cuts and blows, but all of them were - effortlessly - countered. Not through strength - but speed.

"Is this all, Akiko?!" He challenged her.

She wanted to retort. Strike him across his face. Slash his Susanoo. But nothing happened, not fast enough. For the affront the question posed - no, it is not all, I'm standing as long as I have to - she found herself utterly lacking.

Not in resolve, not in despair or love to make the Susanoo work.

But chakra.

Betrayed.

By her own body.

The azure guardian lost its armour slowly but surely; its muscles, and finally, the bones collapsed in itself as Madara seemed to hack it apart effortlessly. His stood - pristine, as though the battle of these titans had not just raged for minutes and minutes.

Eventually, Akiko was knocked on her back, left with nothing but flaring, red-hot pain that split her skull apart if she used her Mangekyo a second longer. In the blink of an eye, the world faded to an utterly dull grey, devoid of colours, of distinct shapes - Madara's Susanoo was gone, and her brother towered in front of her.

Her cheeks were still wet, the distinct irony smell of blood hung in the wet air as the rain slapped her face relentlessly. Echoes of her eyes' torture still burned. In the thunderstorm, all was - grey. Fuzzy.

Madara crossed his arms. "Hmph," he huffed. "I expected more."

I'm out of chakra. And I can barely-

Suddenly, the man lurched forward; his legs straddling her to seize her collar, pulling her chest up. The Eternal Mangekyo searched. Searched for - his hand grasped the string of Izuna's Mangekyo pendant around her neck.

"No-" Akiko whimpered, helplessly shoving at Madara's arm.

Snap.

He yanked it off clean, letting Akiko collapse on the ground. Looming over her, he inspected the item carefully, tenderly. His form was difficult to focus on, but Akiko raised her arm-

Give-

"This never belonged to you," he snarled finally, carefully securing it in his belt's satchel. "And now, time to end what I began."

She wanted to scramble back. She wanted to draw her wakizashi. Anything.

But devoid of chakra, her muscles wouldn't obey.

Tobirama.

Madara bent over; his gloved hand seized her throat. Akiko's hazy gaze sought his. The bitter malice shone in the lurid Mangekyo. A reflection of both of her brothers; the only two to live to adulthood. The other, gone forever in this roiling madness.

What seemed like an age ago, it had horrified her to no ends. Now? Now there was just resignation.

Whether it was her near complete chakra exhaustion, the splitting, burning pain of her eyes that wanted to rend her head apart or-

The fact both her brothers might be gone, forever.

All Akiko truly wanted to think about was her beloved one. His scarlet eyes. The stern gaze, sincere frown, ever so soft when he considered her.

And their cause.

The cause she didn't see realised, in the end.

Madara squeezed tighter.

The world became darker.

Faraway.

Slower…

An angry shout.

A soft thud, right next to her ear. A split second later, the clatter of armour. A distinct smell, amplified by the wet ground -

Wood, groaning and growing.

Madara howled in true, bitter fury.

Akiko opened her eyes again to find the Senju leader's distinct shape a few feet in front of her, a giant scroll strapped to his belt. He bellowed her brother's name, but Akiko was not given time to watch the blurry details of the true titans' battle.

Someone grabbed her upper arms and yanked her brutally up - she screamed when a new wave of searing pain exploded in her right upper arm, where Madara had cut her. It was brutal; as though someone pressed a red hot iron to her skin; it sizzled through her skin, her flesh into her bone, her - chakra network?

Stormy, valiant. Perfectly balanced. In control.

And so, so beloved.

Tobirama's chakra furiously burrowed itself through and into her arm there; etching itself in, biting, never letting go.

Puzzled, Akiko's head swung to her side in hopes of finally looking at the man in question, but he had continued to roughly handle her - already, she was off of her feet and on their way, flying.

Without the desperation of seeing him again or holding out, the adrenaline that had kept her going died out faster than her consciousness could form a coherent sentence for Tobirama.

There was just one, harrowing roar that echoed through every layer of exhaustion, pain and relief she might have felt.

Madara's furious voice reached her, a final time.

"You are exiled, Akiko!"

Notes:

And here it is! Finally, after 37 chapters, Akiko and Madara face off again. I read this scene so often by now, it feels so anticlimatic to me, oof. I believe I mentioned this before, but I struggle so much with fighting scenes. This one was the toughest so far simply for the mindset Akiko found herself in, but also for the sheer power imbalance, obviously. I hope you guys enjoyed it.

I got a lot of writing done during my small vacation! I'm actually quite confident I'll finish Irenic this year. Lots and lots to be edited, but I do hope the final climax of the story will be worth all the hard work that went into it. I'm doing my best anyway. But I can confidently say either way, these characters are giving me a lot of joy, and to everyone who is keeping up with the story: thank you so, /so/ much, you guys are the best. 💖

Chapter 38

Summary:

A fight against Madara Uchiha does not come without a price. The question is, when is it due?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tobirama's teeth clattered. Rain had soaked his armour, his undergarments, everything, yet it wasn't that kind of coldness that crept into his bones.

I've almost been too late again.

No more.

Never again would he be. That much he made sure of, now…

Accidentally.

The hiraishin had furiously etched itself into the bloodied skin of her arm, forever.

Next to Akiko's pallid body after the Inuzuka's attack would now forever be the image of Madara Uchiha, her older brother, hunched over her, suffocating the dear life out of her - whilst her gaze, aghast and -

So bloody.

As he leapt through the forest to gain a safe distance from the cracks and roars of the tremendous battle his brother fought with Madara - again - his frown found the face of the woman whose body was nestled in his arms, wrapped tightly around her body and to his chest.

The rain had washed some of it away, but both her eyes had been crying - no, streaming blood down.

His heart clenched uncomfortably as his ever helpful assertive self recalled their research notes immediately.

The Mangekyo enacts enormous strain in the tender chakra network of the eyes as well as the visual nerve system in particular.

Under a particularly old and broad tree well into now Senju territory, he dared to stop and kneel down to gently set Akiko down.

"Akiko?"

His hands grasped her face tenderly, thumbs stroking under her eyes, smearing the blood somewhat. Her skin was cold. In hurried worry, his chakra slipped into her network to graze over it, gently, then more intensely to check over her -

His own mark, humming constantly in her right upper arm, within her, embedded perfectly in her chakra network -

Nothing.

Safe for the cut on her arm, she was fine, or so he'd hastily assess.

"Akiko?" He pleaded again, daring to let his thumb slip to her eyelid in urgent inquiry of what injury truly worried him.

Gingerly, he pulled it up -

The white of her eye was bloodshot, the obsidian of her irises a more distinct shade of grey.

Tobirama gulped drily.

"Please," he hummed, to himself.

Just before he might examine her eye more, Akiko stirred - on cue.

Her dull gaze searched him; he still wouldn't let go of her face, hunched over her - Akiko sighed, finally. "Tobirama."

The crashing wave of relief that flooded him was immeasurable, though he'd save words and anything else for later. "You saved us." Again.

"Is Hashirama-"

"Not important, now." In the distance, he still heard the groaning murmurs of the woods obeying his brother's whims as the Uchiha's blue Susanoo fought it, judging by the creaks and crashing sounds. By all means, Madara was a worthy - the only worthy - adversary for his Elder Brother, but Madara had busied himself with Akiko already and his troops needed him. Now more than ever - the moment Tobirama had arrived at the Senju compound, thrown his reverse teleportation seal to the ground, struck the necessary signs - the capable Uzumaki troops appeared to reinforce the Senju endeavours.

Madara was a passionate, dangerous fighter - but also a tactician. He would break his tie with Hashirama eventually.

As per usual.

Akiko breathed, deeply. "I'm tired," she mumbled. "Chakra exhaustion, huh."

Tobirama cleared his throat in place of a chuckle he deemed inappropriate. "So it would seem. It's alright. I'm going to get you home."

The corners of her lips twitched in a smile, the dark gaze sought the cloudy heavens which still drizzled down on them. "Huh, it's so late already? It's so dark."

Any, any relief Tobirama had cultivated in their little exchange - holding the very alive Akiko in his arms - saving his clan by bringing the Uzumaki in - froze immediately.

Ice cold shock ran down his spine agonisingly. "Akiko," he began slowly, "it's noon. It's just the rain," he explained, though desperation had snuck into his tune already.

Between their own privacy, emotions came and went so quickly.

This, this doused him in a new wave of despondency he had no counter for, no shield against, nothing but bare shock.

Akiko's eyebrows rose up slowly; the information registered bit by bit in her; the smooth face going blank.

"I see," she hummed.

"No," Tobirama huffed rawly. "You don't."

Warmth.

Comfortable, drowsy warmth enveloped Akiko, who slowly gathered her bearings.

Just a bit longer?

Even before she had the resolve to open her eyes, she registered the exhaustion that still clung to her very core. It'd take a bit to recover all the chakra she had used up. Fortunately this time around, she had not been gravely injured.

Although…

Groaning, the woman wiped her face and shoved down her blanket to open her eyes.

The world was dull.

Colours of their shared bedroom - faint, the outlines of the furniture, the sliding door - slightly blurry; even on this short distance.

Akiko breathed deeply, if just to even out the agonising wave of despair that crashed over her.

She remembered, of course, Tobirama had said so, but between her brother nearly killing her, exile and complete and utter exhaustion it just - had faded.

This is it, then.

Sitting up, the woman crossed her legs to look at her almost sharply visualised hands in her lap, flexing her fingers.

It shouldn't surprise her. This was the fate of every Mangekyo user. At least she was still alive. There were a great deal of things she still could have an effect on, but her eyesight was not one of them.

Akiko sighed, the realisation bringing her back to her initial wonder - her injury in the fight.

And then this most curious imprint of Tobirama's chakra into the same spot on my arm.

It had been too intense to be healing - in fact, it had hurt. Akiko hitched up the sleeve of her white nightgown to inspect the inside of her upper right arm again and-

Her breath faltered.

Against her fair skin, intricate black lines nestled themselves as though they boldly belonged there, forever - which now, they did.

Tobirama's hiraishin.

Akiko just stared at it.

And stared.

Dumbfoundedly, before her budding anger grew more, her left index finger prodded the seal with what little chakra she had recovered so far - an echo of Tobirama's own chakra signature rang through her on over her network.

No, this was sealed, etched, branded in there, into her.

After, Akiko merely heard the furious thunder of her heartbeat in her ears.

Tobirama.

Out if all the things he could have done-

Groaning, fuelled by nothing but irritation over the brazeness of her utmost beloved, Akiko scrambled to rise to her feet.

Only to be interrupted by the door sliding open to reveal the fiend in question. "Akiko-" his brows were furrowed deeply in what she thought was worry, but soon turned hesitation at her huffing glaring self.

"Tobirama," Akiko snarled forebodingly, merely pushing up the nightgown sleeve again to let her partner marvel at his work.

His jaw sure enough set in a tight line, chin jutting forward. Defenses up.

He even had the gall not to grace her with more of an answer than a defiant huff.

She'd spell it out for him, alright. "What is this?"

"I believe you are familiar with my hiraishin-"

"Wrong time to be coy!" Akiko spat back, chucking a pillow in a way too slow and off target motion at the man whose scarlet gaze followed the item, curiously, then, worried again.

"Has your sight-"

"Tobirama!"

His lips pressed tightly together.

"You branded me with your teleportation jutsu, which cannot be erased and allows you to teleport to me anytime, at your whim, like some leash!" Akiko had not intended for her accusation to come out as sharply as it did, yet consideration of the facts had her anger flare easily enough.

Tobirama, however?

Her outburst had him flinch; then, stare at her - first with the same stern abrasiveness of someone who knew, of course, precisely what this was.

He didn't scramble for an explanation. Or flaunt eloquent, winding explanations. Or burst out in the same fashion Akiko just did. No, Tobirama just - stared.

And then - suddenly, he huffed, exhaling a hissed breath and propping up his forearm in the doorframe - fist clenched, as his shoulders just slumped in acceptance of a defeat even Akkko wouldn't quite name it such.

It's just… a lot.

Tobirama's voice was - raw. "I was almost too late again, Akiko," he whispered, hunched over, gaze trained on the floor.

Lost in a memory Akiko could clearly picture.

Her anger slowly began to cool down, little by little.

Whether he did not want to or could not look at her, she couldn't know. But his tune was harrowing nonetheless. "Madara was hunched over you, choking you, and I could have been faster, that's what I thought. That was all I thought."

It was hard to argue with the despair packed into his usually firm timbre; when right now it shook both with sincerity and on the edge of breaking, of sheer despondency. Tobirama was still hunched over just so Akiko was unable to see his face; but she didn't need to.

Akiko's ire seemed more of a stale echo now when she tried to find words of - consolation, even. Words she wasn't even sure the man deserved, for not giving her a choice in the matter, but then being easily outweighed, outweighed by love, by love only.

Tobirama's balled fist then flexed, the hand hanging down slack before the man suddenly strengthened his back to standing upright, mustering Akiko closely through red-lidded eyes. "Before you first performed your Susanoo to save me, you said all you could think about was 'not him'. Well, here I am, having gone through the same. I had not assumed me branding you to be such a visceral reaction-"

"Tobirama," Akiko interrupted him before he could run off into more scientific explanations, excuses, or whatever he was looking for. Her heart was aching now more than anything. "You aren't going to lose me."

He closed his eyes slowly, shaking his head once. "How can you say that? It's been so close. Again. And now-"

"I kept my promise, didn't I," she cut him off again, finally crossing the room silently on her bare feet to meet her beloved in the doorframe, gingerly stroking over his upper arms. "I lived."

Tobirama's lower lip trembled; wrought with a lot more unspoken but nonetheless easily seen by Akiko.

Her lips melted into an easy, warm smile. "It was close. But just that."

He shuddered, exhaling slowly before his hands reached up to cup her face, tilting it backwards slightly. His thumbs stroked under her eyes utterly tenderly, but Tobirama didn't smile just yet nor speak.

"Tobirama," Akiko breathed, grasping the black fabric of his shirt tighter.

"It nearly cost you your eyesight," he finally stated. "No, let me amend. It has considerably worsened."

And finally; she stored her cooled anger away as sorrow took its place easily; knowing, defeating resignation she long had accepted. "That was inevitable, my love," Akiko whispered, leaning in closer.

He frowned then slightly, their chests touching now. His thumbs never stopped their gentle ministrations, if anything, his gaze seemed more intense.

Pondering.

Akiko drew up an eyebrow. "Tobirama?"

"You recovered a little, though," he mused.

"It's normal. But let me tell you, were it not for your usual monochrome attire, I'd jest you seem more dull to me, now, literally, at least," she tried a smirk that didn't quite reach her eyes.

Tobirama didn't even comment on the irony. At this point Akiko was surprised to not have felt his chakra pouring into and over her system, searching, examining. "We've taken a lot of notes on the Sharingan and the Mangekyo. Maybe we can help you, with the help of Elder Brother."

Akiko breathed in sharply. "I don't know-"

"You've got nothing to lose."

Well. When he put it that way…

She huffed. "Fair enough. Any in any event," her index finger struck him in his midsection abruptly, sending him huffing and clenching his teeth as his hands dropped to her shoulders. "My guardian is just one hiraishin teleport away now."

Tobirama looked up at her, grimacing. "You're not going to let that go?"

"Not so fast, Tobi."

Fukuko was still reeling. Madara's return had been nothing short of impressive, cautiously put, followed by slightly terrifying, which said a lot on her behalf for the man's moods had become quite familiar.

Yet that was to be expected after exiling his last living sibling and considering the dense proof of Akiko's apparent not just necessary, but quite thorough allegiance with the Senju.

Not to mention, her possibly being the second strongest Uchiha alive.

Fukuko wanted to feel proud of her. But it just wouldn't quite happen.

Not when Madara was like this. Not after everything.

Eternal Mangekyo blazing, worn from battling Hashirama Senju, bruised, cut - a rugged warrior whose glare had singled in on a target that had been snatched away from him. He found a substitute; Akiko former quarters - and tore through them.

Normally, Fukuko would condemn such acts: she deemed them rather petty and to be honest, childish, but she valued her health more.

Eventually, after the noise of breaking wood and furious shouting had died down, she dared to seek him out.

Madara was sitting in the remains of Akiko's small bedroom, wrists on knees that were propped up, leaning against the wall. Around him, destruction.

The Eternal Mangekyo still bored through Fukuko.

"Finished?" The woman cleared her throat drily.

"Not as long as she draws breaths in that clan of degenerates."

Well, that much is obvious.

It took a lot to not bat an eyelash. Madara's vocabulary for his sister had been sinister enough, but never this direct. Weeks ago, Fukuko would've feared for Akiko's life indeed.

There was a stale smell of regret in the air, nothing more.

She cleared her throat.

"So what's the plan?"

"Nothing changed."

Fukuko would argue, yet again instinct told her not to. She seized the chance, though. "The Senju reinforced their ranks with help from the Uzumaki. A win by bleeding them out and amputating their vassal villages is out of question now, I fear."

"The numbers have been evened out," Madara huffed, "and this isn't so much anymore about slaughtering and scaring off civilians. A pro, if you ask me."

Fukuko rolled her eyes. "Please. This isn't about honour. We're just risking more Uchiha lives now."

Madara's chin jutted forward as he seemed to ponder her objection for the first time besides brisk fury. "We're well into autumn. Once the temperatures drop, open warfare is out of the question anyway and we're down the small skirmishes. Yet by next spring, the Inuzuka will have considerably more war dogs due to seizing the Hagoromo lands, which in turn amplifies their fighting capacities greatly." As bizarre as it was, pondering warfare seemed to pacify the man.

Fukuko remained clever enough to not comment on it in any way or form. "War dogs hardly outweigh Uzumaki reinforcements, Madara."

The Uchiha leader arched a sly eyebrow, his lips curled in a lazy smirk. "Surely they do not," he drawled, "but I wonder how long the Uzumaki are willing to stretch themselves out like this?"

What a malicious, fair point. Fukuko's nose crinkled in the fine delight the point raised in her. "Perhaps their current weakness also might need to be called to attention to their bordering enemies," she added thoughtfully.

Madara shrugged. "Perhaps. It doesn't matter, either way. As far as endurance goes, we are in a superior position. And once spring comes around, we're making sure the Senju are immobilised by being forced to protect their land. No money from outgoing missions."

Fukuko rubbed the side of her jaw ponderously. It could work, it really could - but then why was her glee already evaporating in place of this nagging thought?

There were a lot of variables in this plan - starting with the loyalty of their Inuzuka allies and moving over to that of the Uzumaki to their sister clan.

But then again - she had no better idea.

It was a war they had to win, for so many reasons.

Madara's smirk softened, his head dropped back against the wall he still was leaning on. "What's the frown for, Fukuko?"

She tried a smile. "I guess I've never thought of the war as a black or white thing."

Madara tilted his head in a silent inquiry, but his expression remained nigh tender; so unlike before.

Fukuko breathed easily. "Before, I used to live day by day. I didn't care what would happen. Just that I'd live. Now? It's different."

He huffed a coarse chuckle. "I'm glad the fate of our clan concerns you now, then."

Her lips twitched.

It was a lot more than that.

On cue, the man rose to his full height a bit above her, a fine smile on his lips.

Her heart fluttered, she stepped closer.

Many would find the Eternal Mangekyo's gaze lurid. Frightening.

Fukuko found something else in it entirely.

Madara closed the distance between them.

Akiko was consciously taking deep breaths.

Hashirama's presence within and healing touch were near unnoticeable, but even so, a hand covering her eyes and the filigrane work she somehow perceived had her swallowing down one dry lump down her throat after the other. He had been on this for quite a bit now - without seeing the tiny wrinkle between his eyebrows or the way his lips became a thin line due to fullest concentration, Akiko felt herself in black nothingness of being subjected to - well, treatment.

Blackness that might very well become permanent.

Upon being informed of her eyes' condition and the handful of bound research notes Tobirama had brought along, the Senju leader wasted no time to diligently study the information before getting to work. He had a few inquiries which Tobirama was able to answer easy enough, but after that, all Akiko knew was the faint echo of his utterly gentle chakra within her.

Finally, she heard him clear his throat and exhale deeply.

"Hm," was all he hummed, retracting his hand and chakra.

That's exactly what I want to hear.

Akiko immediately opened her eyes, as though she could've helped it anyway.

The world was crystal sharp again. Colourful. Well. As colourful as the Senju leader's living area was, given Tobirama had wasted no time to drag Akiko to his brother's mansion.

Her love's hopeful face slid into her view, his worried frown etched onto his forehead. He needn't ask the question, it was obvious enough.

Hashirama's index finger and thumb rubbed over his chin slowly, his frown unfortunately seemed a lot more ponderous.

"As good as new," Akiko declared, but with little conviction. It just wouldn't stick yet.

Tobirama, of course, had noticed his brother's hesitance, too, and didn't celebrate this yet, either. "Elder Brother?"

Hashirama's hand dropped from his face to his lap. "I managed to heal the injuries caused by the use of your Mangekyo, Akiko," he finally began, slowly.

She bristled, bracing herself.

"Yet just like Tobirama described, the excessive release of chakra is detrimental to the eyes. I may have fixed what was damaged now, but the issue remains - if you use, overuse, your Mangekyo, you'll still face blindness. And…," Hashirama hummed a low tune in a rare moment of looking for words, which straight up sent a shiver down Akiko's spine. "... I am not sure if I can heal it again, just like that. This already was difficult - the tissue already scarred over somewhat; it was not fresh enough."

Akiko closed her eyes.

A humbling sensation of defeat, of loss settled into her stomach and gripped her very heart, dousing her in ice-cold water for but a moment before she regained her composure.

This was inevitable, was it not?

She had better accept it.

Why was I hopeful in the first place?

"I understand, Hashirama." She dipped her head slightly. "Thank you, nonetheless."

His lips tugged down in a sad smile. "I'm sorry, Akiko."

"By all means, you did a lot."

Tobirama had become awfully silent - the sharp scarlet gaze flitting between Akiko and his brother, arms perpetually locked in front of his chest whilst hands were gripping his upper arms ever so tightly. The muscles of his jaw feathered in pressing concentration, his nostrils flared a little.

He pondered, pondered, and some more. Finally - "What do you mean, not fresh enough?"

Hashirama turned slightly to face him, humming again to sort himself before answering. "I presume the massive intertwinement with the chakra system due to the Sharingan's innate workings makes it so chakra inevitably leaks into any injury in the eye. But of course it is not proper, precise healing, just plastering chakra over the damage caused by use of the Mangekyo. Healing Akiko right now, I had to undo this to properly restore the function of her eyes. My work is frail, and the Mangekyo's anatomy begets harsh damage, again, once it is used."

Tobirama's eyebrows arched up ever so imperceptibly as he no doubt absorbed the information, but he commented no further than with a slight nod.

Akiko, however, tilted her head now. "Frail?"

Hashirama turned back to her; the glance of his eyes now decidedly more sombre. He nodded. "Freshly healed tissue always is inferior to its original, unharmed counterpart. However, in this case, the work was so delicate and difficult, even though I'm certain you will be fine - it will probably only last until you use your Mangekyo again."

"You mean… I'll go blind, if I do?"

There was that plaintive furrow of his eyebrows again. "At the very least, what I healed will be destroyed utterly quickly, leaving you again in dire need of immediate attention."

Akiko closed her eyes.

Such was the fate of those with the Mangekyo, after all.

"I see."

"I'm sorry," Hashirama murmured.

Abruptly, clothes shuffled and upon opening her eyes again, she noticed Tobirama having roused to his full height. His ponderous frown had vanished into a strict scowl now, the scarlet stare harsh.

It lingered on her just a moment - enough to entice heavy pounds of her heart, beating against its ribcage in anticipation of something she couldn't name - before it swept to the door of the Senju leader's living quarters.

"Let's get back home, Akiko. It's getting late."

Permanent, direct damage to the tissue of the eye - particularly, the retina and optical nerves - by excessive chakra release - demanding a nonstop healing jutsu.

Surely such a feat might be accomplished with a seal?

"We're lucky winter is upon us," Akiko murmured, at his side, walking arm in arm with him.

However such a seal would be incredibly difficult. Just due to the nature of medical jutsu - defining the pathway to be as precise as these techniques need to be required extremely detailed knowledge of the body part as well as just what damage is being mended, and how.

I can acquire all that information, though…

"Even the Inuzuka yield to the temperatures. No more open warfare. I worry for the implications of them seizing the Hagoromo lands, however…"

If he'd work with his brother - it was doable. Not easily nor quickly, but he'd devise a way to apply precisely the fixing Akiko's eyes needed when using her Mangekyo, thereby enabling her to use it indefinitely.

Oh, but there is one problem.

Such a technique required chakra. Lest the seal would siphon all of Akiko's on top of her Sharingan, it needed an additional component: a storage. Being loaded up, filled to the brim with chakra so that it might draw from a reservoir.

Preferably Elder Brother's.

The task was becoming more and more complicated.

"You know, the best solution to this conflict would be to have Touka marry my brother or Kuzuri Inuzuka."

"What?"

Tobirama halted abruptly. They were in front of their machiya.

Akiko's gaze narrowed to tiny slits, her nostrils puffed in thinly veiled irritation. "Welcome back, my love," she scoffed, before unhooking her arm and entering their home.

He followed her example swiftly, his own annoyance spiking quickly. Without sparing her another glance, he set out to place the research notes he had taken along on his table and browse through them.

Behind him, Akiko sighed. "I don't even need to ask why you were so distracted."

Tobirama huffed, turning around to find any trace of ire gone from his partner - there was just a sad, knowing smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. "Well, I'm confident I can figure out a way to preserve your eyesight and your Mangekyo," biting down any sarcastic addition along the lines of if she'd let him do the work. It seemed wrong.

Akiko's gaze fell, she sighed. "Tobirama," she breathed his name once, shaking her head. "You can't."

"Why not?"

"Because it is inevitable. It simply is."

He crossed his arms slowly, index finger tapping on his bicep. An eyebrow arched ever so slightly. "You are planning to simply sit down and accept very possibly going blind?"

She shrugged. Out of all the things Akiko might have done, the woman had no more than a nonchalant shrug left in her. "It's the natural fate of those who evolved their Sharingan to the Mangekyo."

He ground his teeth, frustration surging with each moment she waltzed down this path. "And yet you of all people should know a thing or two about defying any seemingly fated or given rules, shouldn't you?"

He challenged her, but with her clear, beautiful laugh she shrugged it off. All the while smiling, smiling ever so somberly. "Perhaps. But this one seems too big. And there are actual injuries in my body, my eyes, not just… perceived ones."

Tobirama jutted his chin forward, boldly. "We'll see. In any event, it is the same as before. You have nothing to lose."

Ironically, she has a lot to lose, but…

Akiko blinked slowly. "We can't overcome everything."

If she wasn't confident, he'd simply be twice as much.

"I will find a way, Akiko."

Her lips twitched, a clear effort to have at least faith in him - yet her shoulders slouched still and all she managed was to close the distance between them to wrap him in a tight hug, which Tobirama returned equally fervently.

Twice as much.

Akiko eyed the hem of her tunic's sleeve dubiously, her fingers playing with the dark blue fabric. These clothes have felt heavier ever since she put them on today, so much so it was nigh uncomfortable.

Tobirama had already washed off the three streaks of paint off of his face and changed into his white night clothes, stepping into their bedroom. It'd be one of the rare days she could fall asleep to his embrace. They had postponed the war council until tomorrow, when the proverbial smoke had cleared.

He frowned. "What's wrong?"

Akiko chuckled mirthlessly. "I'm a caricature, aren't I?"

His gaze widened slightly. "Whatever do you mean?"

To voice what had been budding inside - all day, since she woke up - now that the immediate fright of blindness had been staved off for now - was simple. It was a festering wound inside her heart, perceived through something as silly and meaningful as these clothes.

Akiko swallowed thickly.

"All this time I've been walking around in the distinct garb of a clan whose kamon I've not been wearing… in a long time. And now… now I'm-"

Her voice broke. Shakingly so first, but the woman knew she wouldn't get another firm word past her lips. Her trembling hands idly fumbled more with the bothersome cloth.

Tobirama swiftly took his steps towards her, encasing her in the comforting hug that just allowed Akiko to let go. Sobs followed the shivering; she cried tears into the white fabric of his shirt.

He silently ran his hands over her back.

How ironic.

There was nowhere left to run to, nowhere to turn her attention to and no life-threat to outrun for her to face this.

This, she should have known, no?

"I didn't think it'd hurt like this," Akiko finally stammered, weeping. "I assumed I went through this when I arrived here. But…"

But she hadn't.

Tobirama's chest vibrated against hers when his deep voice calmly spoke, never ceasing his caressing motions. "Madara never officially exiled you, did he," he inquired, gently.

One might think it was implicit in the choking part.

Evidently not.

Akiko held tighter to him. "No. He didn't."

But now he had.

It sent her off. Encased in Tobirama's comforting hug, she'd allow herself this moment of frailty, of weakness, of shortsightedness she should have seen coming. But she had not. Quiet sobs wrecked through her as he simply held her tightly. Utterly silent, constantly moving over her back.

"It's-", Akiko stammered when her embarrassment would grow too bad, "I-I shouldn't, this has been-"

"No," Tobirama interrupted her, firmly. "You definitely should. Allow yourself to mourn."

And she did.

Akiko didn't know how long she spent crying in his arms, but the tears wouldn't stop flowing as memories of a life finally, completely over went past her. Growing up with her brothers, Izuna in particular but Madara as well keeping her on her toes in training, chiding, always chiding her to be careful and not get killed. The warmth of the fires of a family home whose shadows she could not nor wanted to see. Madara's increasing tenacity after his bonds with Hashirama were cut short; Izuna his ever fervent advocate. Amidst this, she: propagating and ideal of peace she now knew neither ever truly believed in.

It was foolish.

This was foolish.

Akiko might be crying for nostalgia, but the cathartic release of tears circled around memories that played in the family courtyard, their respective rooms, around the warm hearth.

Not the Uchiha head family's hall wherein the clan leader discussed their moves. Moves that would kill people, eventually.

Perhaps this home had been fracturing slowly.

Perhaps I've been part of those fractures all along.

Yet as much as it hurt, there was one thing abundantly clear, now more than ever.

I regret nothing.

Tobirama's even, slow heartbeat resonated against her chest. The man hadn't moved an inch nor stopped his caressing ministrations. She gripped the fabric of his nightgown tighter, inhaling deeply.

The question was laced in the stutter of his hands on her back.

"So, I'm clanless."

Again, his reply was so utterly prompt, Akiko couldn't help but lead back to face him.

"No. Your home is here, Akiko."

The scarlet gaze was swimming in the same tenderness she'd now witnessed some times in his gentle, rare smile - except he was utterly serious now, the comfort was within the reliant firmness he so often radiated.

It was just impossible to think anything else, when Tobirama was like this.

His hand trailed over her back to cup her cheek gently, a touch which Akiko nuzzled into as she still simply kept adoring the sharp features of Tobirama's face.

"It's with us. With…", his thumb dropped a little, just over her lips, ghosting but leaving a burning trail on her skin.

Akiko shuddered, exhaling against it.

"...me."

Her breath stumbled, only a second to take the weight of his baritone in with all his honesty.

It didn't need any further confirmation nor comment.

I knew this before, too.

She simply leaned forward to kiss him. Hands scooting up his back and finally one gripping his short, spiky hair tightly, Tobirama all but moaned into the wet touch of their lips, over and over again. Akiko's eyes burned as she violently fought her Sharingan activating down but it was difficult.

Breathlessly, the man finally stopped just long enough to capture her again - with his utterly tender smile, tiniest wrinkles that reach up all the way to his eyes.

"If you'd like to… you could instead wear Senju clothes."

Akiko's breath hitched - again.

"Of course, I understand if you'd rather-"

"Yes-, I mean," she panted quietly. "Wouldn't I seem pretentious?" It felt silly to ask, but this was one offer she had never considered coming - until now.

"Please," Tobirama chuffed, even gracing her with a smile. "By all means, you've earned the right to wear it long ago."

Right. So it had been a nonsensical notion, of course-

Am I a little embarrassed?

Akiko felt the heat rise to her cheeks, flush and red, barely being covered up in her smirk.

Tobirama cleared his throat, now himself rather flustered - "I just thought -," he tried, clearing his throat, and Akiko nigh giggled, "I simply assumed you'd rather not, is all."

Her lips found his again, smiling against them, savouring a gentle kiss.

"I think," she hummed against him, "now I'll feel comfortable in them."

Dawn broke lazily as yet another reminder of autumn.

Akiko blinked groggily, fumbling the sheets to find the usual source of warmth next to her - in whose tight embrace she was not wrapped up, oddly enough. Although Tobirama would slip out early some days, she'd usually stir herself. Perhaps it was still the effect of her injury and the treatment Hashirama gave her eyes taking effect.

With a sigh, the woman stretched her arms to rise to a sitting position - and spotted a peculiar set of items at the end of her futon.

Traditional Senju clothes - complete with a blue sash, suspiciously akin to that of Tobirama.

She wasted no time reaching over to grab the sash and smell it.

This is his.

A smile stretched her lips. While she had a fairly good idea as to how quickly he acquired these clothes, she appreciated it greatly nonetheless.

They fit perfectly - and they felt very comfortable, indeed.

Notes:

While writing this chapter it became a lot more emotional than I initially had anticipated. But then in the end, I wasn't surprised, to be honest. Fun fact, in the very, very first rough draft of Irenic's plot, this was supposed to be right about before something of a 'final' confrontation, with Hashirama indeed healing Akiko. However for various reasons; some of which you actually can tell already (but not all) I scrapped the idea and restructured quite a bit.

Anyhow! Big character development for Akiko. I guess this one was coming kind of but... let me just say this isn't the end of it, either!

As much as writing what amounts to two novels does exhaust me next to my quite intense job, I must admit, I'm happy to share this story. Recently I learned Irenic's turnabout (i.e. the kudos/viewer relation) apparently is rather low, but I found I don't mind. So long as I know there's people out there excited for an update; even commenting - I couldn't ask for more. So glad to have you here!

That's all from me for now. I hope to actually finishing drafting Irenic in August, which means after that, I'm just editing chapters! The story will be finished. 💖

Chapter 39

Summary:

It is time to consider the grim facts laid out for them. The Senju must make decisions; and fast.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tobirama rubbed his middle and index finger slowly over his temple. The clan's main hall already required being lit by candles at this early hour; another stern reminder of autumn's progress and by extension, their enemies' ensnaring grip. On the sizable table in the middle, the map of the continent was once more laid out.

He couldn't help but stare at Clan Hagoromo's kamon. Forever wiped from the face of this earth.

This map soon will require some changes.

Touka was droning on about their defences, reinforcement thereof and the integration of the Uzumaki warriors in the protection of not just the clan, but the surrounding vassal villages.

Useless…

The air was so thick again, he had a distinct need to hook his index finger onto the collar of his shirt as though to breathe freely.

His brother hardly seemed any better. For all his splendid lifeforce, his Elder Brother appeared tired. Spent.

It had been two days since Hashirama's latest clash with Madara and the arrival of the Uzumaki reinforcements. Two days since Akiko had almost become blind by giving it all to just buy them enough time to return. And they had done well to do so - it was in the nick of time that with the aid of Mito's shinobi, they managed to stop the Inuzuka and Uchiha from raiding their allied civilian villages.

Two days, and already, Uchiha and Inuzuka squads had been boldly testing the Senju border over and over again for any holes in their tight lines of patroles and surveillance.

It didn't feel easy anymore; Tobirama dared to call their lands under siege.

A slow, weathering kind of siege that'd last months until they suffocated in their own fortress.

"... with this, we can fend this alliance off, easily."

From across the other side of the table, Sato groaned, uncharacteristically caustic and quite evidently riding the same wave of despondency that strangled them all. "For how long?"

Touka frowned. "What do you mean?"

"Well," the scout captain drawled so lazily it was offensive by itself, "this is obviously just a temporary solution."

Tobirama took a decisive step forward to slam both hands onto the table before Touka had a chance to spew whatever irritated sentence she had cooking up, judging by her dark frown. They chided his sharp tongue, but he figured Sato might as well wield his like a weapon if he so willed.

He just smiles more when he does so.

"Our allies have lent aid to us," he nodded towards Mito, who replied with a fine smile that probably was the only genuine thing here. "However the Uchiha and Inuzuka are not only in permanent league but also very much in their homelands, unlike our allies. Under these circumstances alone, we're suffering drawbacks by being forced to protect numerous civilian villages with the aid of warriors their own clan eventually needs. Secondly," he cleared his throat, ready to crush the mood even more. "We must not forget the ransacking of Clan Hagoromo. I fear come spring, the Inuzuka will have been able to nurture a lot more of their war beasts in those lush forests. To summarise, they're playing for time easily we just don't have while chipping away at our lifelines - our vassal villages."

Sato's lips crinkled in utter dismay, he gestured towards Tobirama. "That, Touka, is what I meant."

Hashirama still did not comment - Tobirama didn't need to lay out the situation for him, he was well aware himself, else he'd not be making this face.

"Then there's only one real option, is there?" Touka replied, too swiftly.

Tobirama had an unfortunate inkling as to what her idea might be; he mustered what little patience he had left lest he'd cut her off with a sagacious remark about-

"We must attack them before they can wear us down or get our vassal villages."

-that.

"Out of the question," Hashirama thankfully cut in promptly from the head of the table, uncrossing his arms. His tone left no room for questions - it was the sternness their leader seldom used that even Tobirama did not challenge.

Mito at his side raised a curious eyebrow.

"Such an attack is risky and will cost us many lives without even guaranteeing victory." Hashirama continued firmly. "We do not solve this conflict by more killing, or eradicating more clans, even."

Tobirama ground his teeth. As much as he appreciated Hashirama's blind optimism even now, a solution that fulfilled all of those requirements seemed nigh impossible, as much as his brother was correct: open warfare could easily be the end of the Inzuka, Uchiha and Senju altogether. He crossed his arms tightly and let his gaze trail over the map, as though the answer laid somewhere there.

The Senju lands, right in the heart of the continent. To the northwest the Uchiha territory and their vast plains and highlands; to the northeast the Inuzuka, now with the Hagoromo lands. Bordering them and further northeast were the closely related Nara, Akimichi and Yamanaka territories, to the west of the Uchiha and Senju lands laid the broad Hyuga-controlled zone, and finally in the east to southeast, in the vast, grassy plains, were several smaller clans before the region turned coastal: Sarutobi, Shimura, Hatake and numerous more. In the far southeast, the Uzumaki and all the other coastal clans. Sprinkled across the map were many more villages, neutral cities and other neutral clans such as the Asato - and further to the east; even more clans the Senju seldom had encountered.

He tapped the worn paper in deep thought.

If only.

So many clans.

If only they were unified.

He frowned.

From the corner of his vision, he noticed Hashirama leaning over the map as well; the uncanny, stern frown ever present.

Perhaps it was sharing a lifetime of war together as siblings, but Tobirama had a hunch their thoughts were going in the same direction.

If violence isn't the answer, then…

"We must try to seek the other clans out."

Silence.

Except for Hashirama, all heads turned in his direction: Touka immediately answering with a disbelieving frown, whereas Sato seemed genuinely ponderous for the first time today. Mito, on the other hand, wore her ever polite small smile that simply gave away nothing. He wouldn't bother sensing to figure out her emotions - with Hashirama by his side, it was a pain to, anyway.

Well, no matter.

Hashirama's lack of an answer just confirmed he very much was on the same track.

The track they had been on just in the beginning of spring: when Uchiha and Senju met not to battle, but to try for a civil talk.

When harsh words drew sharp blades and Akiko's resolve saved his life for the very first time, but ultimately decided her fate. Tobirama had survived that day - so Izuna did not in the next battle.

The grave consequences that all traced back to this singular talk, the dismal pinnacle of centuries of hateful clan-fighting; the one occasion wherein they actually wanted to achieve the very opposite. Tobirama wouldn't deny having had infinitesimal hopes for it anyway.

Really, it just went to how high up in the clouds Hashirama's idea of a unified shinobi village was.

But then, other clans don't hate us like the Uchiha do, so…

He crossed his arms tightly in front of his chest, but Hashirama was the one to speak before he got the chance to again.

"Now is the best time to. The situation has changed - and it's our best angle to take advantage of it."

"I agree," Tobirama swiftly followed up. "This Uchiha-Inuzuka alliance has been affecting other clans, as well. Even if they're besieging us now, we have been the counterweight to the Uchiha for a very long time. If we fall, other clans are in serious peril of being their next target - and they will be. Akiko ascertained as much from her conversation with Fukuko Uchiha."

Sato's dark eyebrow had slowly climbed up; the man's mien didn't exactly give off disagreement, but the hesitation was obvious. "Yet the ego of other clans knows no limits. Clan Aburame was very certain they wouldn't get figured out, for example."

"Plus," Touka added, her tune distinctively darker than that of her fellow captain; not in the least bothering to hide her dismay at this idea, "such a quest reduces our forces here again and thereby weakens our defences."

Alas. Two valid points, even one from Touka. However…

"Yet it has become obvious just in two days they not only plan to but have every capacity to lock us down here to bleed us out," he replied, slowly, hands grasping his arms tightly. "We've been doing nothing but defending. Over time, by weakening our vassal villages they're corroding our lifelines. Not to mention, we cannot accept any missions like this."

Outlining their future always served well to shut up anyone; however Hashirama's approving nod probably did help along with it.

Sato still had his eyebrow quirked up, however. "Travelling the country in winter is not ideal, either."

And yet another caveat to the plan. Tobirama ground his teeth.

All of this is meaningless, though-

"This situation weakens the Uzumaki, as well," Mito's clear voice chimed in eerily past a polite smile that was utterly hollow with a tune to fit it. "My father and I understand we need the Senju at our backs as much as you need us. But realise, when push comes to shove, for example if other clans decide to prey on our reduced numbers-"

"You might be called back." Hashirama finished, blearily.

Mito's curt nod very much pulled the noose tighter.

"Let me make this clear," Tobirama finally found his voice again. Not in the least shaken; if anything, his stern timbre was wrought with the despondency that was hounding them all. "Unless we resolve all this by spring, we run a high risk of being wiped out like Clan Hagoromo."

He breathed deeply.

"Those are the facts."

Nobody argued anymore.

Mito's fine smile was gone, his brother had pushed off of the table to cross his arms. Touka's mien still was gloomy, but her stance less combative, whereas Sato seemed even more tired than before.

The Senju leader cleared this throat.

"It's decided then. We will try to seek out the other clans."

Somehow, Tobirama did not feel more hopeful than before.

As relatively swiftly as he and his Elder Brother had managed to lay out and thereby declare the fate of the clan, the ensuing conversation about the proceedings of such diplomatic relationships proved to be as difficult, if not more so, than the situation itself.

Sometimes joint decisions can be a real pain.

Though he knew it was each of their very contrasting point of views that made this council as strong as it had been.

Everyone swiftly agreed another summit like the one with the Uchiha was simply too dangerous, for multiple reasons: they could not risk drawing larger numbers away from the Senju territory right now; a point Touka adamantly insisted on to the point of Tobirama almost parroting her for it, but likewise, a lukewarm hailing of other clans who were still in comfortable situations might just be seen as weak.

"I'll go," Tobirama finally proposed. "As the younger brother of the clan leader and the current heir, I'm most qualified to."

"We'll lose an elite shinobi and sensor here," Touka murmured, and Tobirama wondered just how much of her willpower it cost her to confess that.

"You bet you need to spare more powerful fighters," Sato chuckled. "Half of these clans are past or bordering either Uchiha or Inuzuka territory. Sending anyone other than our best is just unnecessarily risky."

Hashirama's brown gaze had fixated on him, the corners of his mouth turned downwards in a strain of clear worry. Tobirama didn't need to brave anything like a smile, Hashirama was right to be concerned. And he still wasn't a coddler. Tobirama merely shrugged in resignation once, to which Hashirama's despondency grew even more apparent.

It's either this or die anyway.

It did well to tune out Touka's rants about the safety of their lands, which ultimately was resolved by them all having to deal with it.

Realistically, we shouldn't be away for more than a week at maximum for each clan.

Which left the question about what their objective should be, ultimately.

"It goes without saying we cannot forge alliances simply by emphasising this threat," Sato drily remarked, "we gave both Uchiha and Inuzuka good reason to hate us, and it's not like the next daimyo cannot commission another clan to start a new round of bloodshed, making these other clans less inclined to lend us aid. That is, if they were to do so in the first place."

How true. After all, beyond the framework of shinobi clans, their positions had hardly changed. Even so, "For now, we don't need to. We just need to make the Uchiha and Inuzuka think we do. Enough to cease their attacks anyway," Tobirama replied.

Mito smiled in her vixen-like way, nodding already along whilst Touka still wasn't sold on the idea. "Isn't this a dangerous bluff? If they don't fall for it, we're left with nothing in spring."

Tobirama shrugged. "We'll need to make it believable, somehow. Exchange maybe a single member, like the Uchiha and Inuzuka did. Or something else that you'd only give to a friend. It worked on us."

"But they did form an alliance."

"So? Would you have dared to attack them, before you were certain of the fact?"

Her resigned huff was satisfying enough.

And there was another thing. Buried under the attacks on their vassal villages and the hasty travel to Uzushio, but there nonetheless.

"Furthermore, we have another perk to be used," Tobirama added, rubbing the side of his jaw slowly. It had not occurred to him before, as this particular fact had not posed a threat to the Senju. But this was not the case for other clans. "We possess the cure for whatever Inuzuka squads might still be infested with poisonous Aburame insects. The other clans may or may not be aware of the details - but when the Uchiha and Inuzuka tested their borders, they learned to fear the mysterious agent their shinobi succumbed to. It's a good counterweight in negotiations."

Sato whistled lowly. "A fair point."

"Tokens of trust, then," Hashirama nodded. "It's a start. A start to diffuse all this and work towards a peaceful future." The sheer notion of such seemed to make him breathe lighter, and Tobirama wouldn't deny such an outlook probably being the only tiny bright shade in this.

Unfortunately, Touka is not wrong, still. It's a gamble.

But it was all they had, right now.

His head felt heavy turning away from the big table towards the gate of the main hall. Tobirama almost set foot to follow Sato and Touka out before he was called back.

"Tobirama," Hashirama's voice pleaded.

He wanted to be done debating for the day. Really. It had been a tiring, dismal affair and their resolution had been a sketchy one at best.

But without his sacrificing captains and fellow clan members around, Hashirama needn't to hide his despondent mien. The lips were drawn down, the fine forehead wrinkled in a deep frown. So distinctly different from his mockingly depressive self. No, this was a genuinely despairing Hashirama.

And Tobirama had almost nothing left to give.

The door of the clan leader's quarters at the side of the hall slid closed as Mito also vanished.

He breathed deeply.

"This isn't right, brother," Hashirama began. "I should be the one going out."

Going out. Risking his life. Serving himself on a silver platter to clans they all had fought at some point in history. Even if he carried something valuable to them - a cure they might need again. Really, the more Tobirama thought about this, the less he was willing to talk about it.

"And if you do, the Uchiha and Inuzuka will wipe us out easily during your absence. You know this," he huffed, trying to keep his deep voice as neutral as possible.

In a raw show of frustration, Hashirama clenched his teeth. "How did it all end up like this?"

How, indeed.

Well, Tobirama might try for a chain of causation, but he knew his brother. Instead, he opted for other select words: "If I say it's going to be fine, you won't believe me-"

"You're the raging pessimist-"

"-so I'll say this instead." Tobirama breathed deeply. "The situation is unlike ever before. A lot is changing. Perhaps, if we act correctly, for the better."

Hashirama chewed on those words for a moment, but the shadow hanging over his face cleared up slightly.

In the next second, Tobirama was enveloped in a strong, tight hug by his brother, smelling the earthen scent that always seemed to cling to him. He tensed up completely for a second - before he forced himself to relax and reciprocate the hug.

"Be careful, brother."

"I will be."

Akiko realised why Tobirama preferred his dark, simple long-sleeved shirt and pants. These Senju hakama and haori, while carrying a certain air, were not nearly as comfortable as her mock-Uchiha tunic to practise in. It wasn't impossible, as she had very much seen Senju do it, but indeed most preferred the dull green garments Gotoku always wore in the training grounds.

It didn't matter, really. Her body still wouldn't quite comply with an intense training regimen - even though she had spent a day sleeping and another day resting after Hashirama had healed her. Instead, she opted to visit Marika and Maru once she had donned the clothes and Tobirama's sash and felt confident enough to leave the machiya. It was strange to without him around to first having seen her.

But there's more for him to do now.

To her surprise, nobody commented - not even behind risen palms, behind or back or any other kind of backhanded whispers she had been very accustomed to in her first days here.

In fact, nothing had changed.

Am I glad or miffed about that?

Either way, the smiths were working in their shop as usual.

Maru was hammering on a piece of metal prone on the anvil, while Marika stoked the fires.

Akiko announced her arrival with a polite clearing of her throat.

Both looked up immediately.

Recognition settled into their expression each slowly, then abruptly, with Marika all but staring mouth agape, while Maru's grin was downright devillish.

So you're reacting?!

"Good morning," Akiko began hesitantly.

"What a good morning indeed," Maru smirked broadly. "You look good, Akiko."

Akiko raised an eyebrow, slowly. "I'm glad to hear it. I felt a change of attire was needed."

Marika managed to close her mouth, but turned crimson - whether it was the forge's heat though or whatever was on her mind, Akiko didn't know. "Oh, is that so? What - what happened - may I ask?"

Maru just rolled her eyes.

Akiko's gaze fell down. "Well, my brother officially exiled me. I didn't want to look Uchiha anymore. It doesn't feel right."

Both women shared a long look.

Akiko frowned.

"I see," Maru huffed.

"I'm sorry, dear," Marika replied, now a distincter shade of pale.

Interesting.

"But I was wondering," Akiko continued, "might you be able to engrave the Senju kamon onto my armour?"

Again, both women reeled in astonishment, but this time, Maru recovered quicker with an eager nod. "Been waiting to, really. Just bring it here, whenever."

She smiled. "Thank you."

Ultimately, it seemed like such a small gesture.

But to Akiko, it meant the world.

The woman had opted to shovel herself some free space at the holy research table to be munching on some food when the clatter of the front door announced Tobirama's return.

Eagerly, Akiko rose to greet him.

The scarlet gaze lifted.

He froze completely.

"Akiko," he stammered without quite closing his mouth.

She couldn't remember the last time she did but -

Akiko blushed.

"You-," he began, stopped, as crimson as his facial paint and finally, upon realising this foolishness, he cleared his throat. "You look incredible."

"Really?" She breathed a light chuckle. "For you to say this, considering you never wear these clothes," though the ironic was frail.

Tobirama chuffed. "They're just a little-"

"-impractical?"

Now, he genuinely chuckled. "Yes."

Akiko smiled, idly fumbling with the blue sash. How silly, amidst everything that was happening - being here, blushing over her looks. She never had been flustered over her looks.

How silly. And yet…

Tobirama's nostrils flared as recognition seemed to settle in another time, the scarlet gaze widening just momentarily.

He closed the distance between them with two long steps, bracing Akiko's arms with his hands. "But like I said," he hummed, "you look beautiful in this."

And she knew she wouldn't feel more comfortable.

Akiko invited him to eat then what she had prepared and when the man wouldn't come forth with what his day had been like, she asked.

She might as well have dropped a weight on his shoulders, apparently.

He sighed, pushed away the bowl, his shoulders slumped. He rolled his eyes - and with both hands raking his hair, little by little, explained the situation to her as well as his and Hashirama's plan.

A diplomatic approach.

Except.

"You're to go to these clans as an emissary?"

"That is the plan."

Instantly, her mind conjured up various, horrible scenarios, each a bit more terrifying than the next in which Tobirama may get hurt, or worse, killed on these missions. "I don't need to tell you how dangerous that is-"

"You wouldn't be the first to, anyway," he snapped tersely.

"I realise out of all dismal choices, this is the best one, even though the word feels misplaced in this context-"

"And that too, I heard before-"

"-but alone?"

Tobirama's gaze snapped to her, narrow. "Of course not. But we can hardly spare anyone. Just enough to seem serious."

Akiko hummed.

Enough to seem serious.

"Tobirama."

He just groaned already.

"I'm coming with you."

His hand slapped flat on the table, he huffed in exasperation. "Absolutely not."

Irritation flashed through Akiko's veins before she coherently realised such; whether it was her beloved's petulant attitude or the content of his words, she couldn't say.

Her gaze must've been telling enough, for Tobirama inhaled deeply, and barely, just barely more calmly explained, "Conducting these missions as such and low profile is our best chance. It's dangerous, so it's enough if one of us risks it."

The anger flared again - but this time, Akiko would define the source quickly.

Ignorance.

Tobirama, facing her, frowning so deeply, whereas her grip on the table turned white-knuckled.

"I'm Madara's sister. I'd wager to convince other clans of the danger he poses, I'm well suited. Furthermore," Akiko explained carefully, accentuating each word with succinct clarity, "it's not as though I'm inexperienced in diplomacy. I have more to say and I know how to say it."

Tobirama's face turned from white to crimson then, Akiko might hear his furiously thundering heartbeat just a fraction of a second before the man flat smashed his fist on the table, jumped up and threw both hands in the air.

"Well then!" He announced, thoroughly pissed, spinning around to Akiko again. "I don't want you to go and I'm through with arguing today-"

It was remarkably easy to not mirror his outburst, but Akiko did get to her feet as well, narrowing her gaze. She'd give him a warning at least. "You expect me to stay here, twiddling my thumbs in my lap?"

He huffed through clenched teeth. "I-"

"I could have stayed with the Uchiha for that, you know."

His response was immediate. Lunging a step forward, Akiko marvelled at the way his chest rose and fell in utter fury. "Well I didn't happen to fall in love with you there!"

Ah.

"You are seriously going to use that as an excuse to keep me here?!"

It did the trick.

Tobirama recoiled as though struck by a blow, his last shred of decorum out of the window. "What would you expect of me, were our positions reversed?!"

Akiko followed suit, pointing an accusing finger at him. "There's no point in arguing with you so you don't need to ask the question, do you!"

"The whole day has been nothing but the dismal outlook on our future, our lukewarm plans for it at best and now you must be so difficult about it, like Elder Brother!"

"You are letting your feelings make you think I'm some frail thing that needs protection! When really I could-"

"Your eyesight-"

I can't believe it!

"I'm more than my darn Sharingan, and you know it!"

Her snarl was venomous - so much so that her snapping love right in front of her let out a proper, exasperated growl, his usually so controlled mien all but contorted to rage.

"Fair enough! I'm afraid! I'm afraid to challenge fate a third time with you and lose! There!" His chest heaved heavily again. "Happy now?!"

"No!"

The way sudden shock left his mouth open just a tiny moment was, for all intents and purposes, hilarious.

But he was back to raging bull in a nanosecond.

"What?!"

Only Tobirama Senju would ask this question!

Akiko poked at the very same working chest, still snarling. "Because! Much the same, I can't be around for you either!"

He said she had saved his life twice, yet he had done the same for her.

The truth was, either of them would be dead without the other.

Akiko didn't dare to think about letting him go alone, her failing Sharingan be damned.

Tobirama's mien smoothed out to a deep frown.

Akiko heard her own heart thundering in her chest.

She lowered her finger. Tobirama inhaled deeply.

Akiko pulled up the sleeve of her shirt and the Senju haori, revealing Tobirama's hiraishin mark stark black on the inside of her upper arm.

Tobirama's scarlet gaze widened briefly, for just a blink of an eye.

She breathed deeply. Once, twice - until she was certain her voice was bereft of fury or bitterness but as calm as she wanted it to be. "You branded me with this to never be too late again. So let me use my best assets to help this clan achieve what we both want. An end to the war. Protect me if you need to."

He still didn't utter a single word, but kept his eyes glued to Akiko's face. Pondering. Gauging. On his feet in his brilliant mind, she knew. Analysing, until he'd yield to the facts she laid out.

"I can't support them here as much as I can support you, my love. And you know that."

Finally, his shoulders slumped. He groaned again, but it was wholly different than before; a defeated sound.

The piercing, scarlet gaze finally averted, his deep voice a mere husk of what it was before.

Raw.

Exhausted.

"I know, Akiko."

She hated to see him like this. Run down, weary and backed into a corner there seemingly was no way out of. By instinct, the woman closed the small space between them and closed her arms around his chest.

In an instant, his arms had embraced her tightly, burying his face into the side of her neck. His warm breath fanned her skin, she grasped his black shirt tighter.

Subconsciously, each their chakras were tenderly smoothing over one another's networks.

Tobirama sighed again.

"I know what all of our duties are. This is why feelings make everything difficult."

Akiko squeezed him gently.

"Well, but they're there now either way. So we just make the best of it, as we've been all the time."

Tobirama froze over briefly - not even long enough to have Akiko worried beyond noticing - then, he huffed a mirthless chuckle. "I've heard that before."

His hands idly caressed her back as they kept their inward and outward embrace locked utterly tightly, shielding them from all that was looming around. She felt the tension ease from his back, his shoulders. He breathed deeper again, but without strain. Tobirama's chakra would keep lapping against her network as an inward ministration, but she felt before she heard him speak.

"All the time. All the time, I wanted change. Now, it feels too fast."

Perhaps so.

Centuries, their clans had bitterly fought on a much greater stage wherein shinobi sold their lives and that of their children for the money of the feudal lords to keep their clans going.

And yet.

Besides the suffocating danger, the air was changing.

There was opportunity Akiko never felt before.

I've said it before. Those without options will fight most tenaciously and unpredictably.

But…

There was a risk.

"Not too fast, I believe," she hummed finally. "Just too many variables. But…"

Akiko reclined somewhat to clasp Tobirama's face gently, her hands encasing his cheeks, stroking his cheekbones tenderly as she whispered against his mouth.

"I'm here."

His eyebrows tilted slightly whilst his breath stuttered against her; he pecked her lips, once, twice, sighing.

"You are."

Notes:

Slowly but surely we're setting up the pieces for the 'end game', hehe. I'm happy to report I've found peace of mind and inspiration to write a lot, and I'm very optimistic to actually finish drafting up the rest of the story (don't worry, still quite a bit to post here) in the coming days. Which means though, Irenic definitely is getting finished, phew.

I was, and still am, so grateful and happy about the reception - your kind comments, you lovely returning folk; thank you so much! 💖 You keep me going.

As a little something, here's a picture I commissioned by the kind hkzv on tumblr; of Akiko in her new armour! I love it so much. Also, her reference in Senju clothes, btw! As well as another piece I've commissioned way, way before by the super awesome kokodrawings - ahhh, I'm so giddy so share these.

Anyway, this was a heavier chapter, but all I wanna say is: trust in Tobiko 😎

Chapter 40

Summary:

Tobirama is determined delve into a solution for the encroaching fate of Akiko's eyesight; but it won't be easy. On top of managing the path the Senju had chosen in order to deal with their adversaries, that is, of course.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The days finally had gotten long enough for the mornings to become dark, the machiyas one by one dimly lighting up as the inhabitants woke up as early as ever and the birds' song to fall more and more silent. Autumn truly could not be denied anymore, as if Tobirama needed more pressure on his back. His particular query right now led him to ease some of it, or, at the very least, find a way to share the burden, even if his stubborn beloved would not.

He still saw no reason, of course, to formally announce his arrival at the main family's quarters. Technically, he never left, at least, not officially.

Not until…

There'd be time… eventually.

Hopefully.

A better time.

He all but skipped searching for Mito in the guest quarters of the mansion, Hashirama wouldn't let her sleep there. Of course. Instead, he found himself shoving open the door of the living area readily enough - to find both sitting at the low table, still dressed in their nightgowns, perfectly messy hair and - giggling.

It took visceral effort to not roll his eyes.

"Elder Brother, Mito," he firmly announced.

Hashirama yelped, Mito's face became as red as her fiery hair. Now Tobirama did take a moment to arch up his eyebrow slowly. Try as he might, he couldn't recount an occasion of Mito being flustered.

"Tobirama, what a lovely surprise," Hashirama cleared his throat, indicating his presence was anything but. Mito herself recovered quicker, reverting to her usually fine smile, though the man couldn't help but feel it was so knowing, as knowing as always. Except right now, it seemed more insolent than anything.

Really, he couldn't blame them. Who was he to fault anyone for finding comfort in one another when the advent of their quite possible destruction might well be upon them? He'd be lying if he said he didn't find the same comfort in Akiko's arms.

It's still weird when it's one's own brother, though. And they didn't come to my home.

Time to mentally change the topic.

"Mito," Tobirama crossed his arms. "I find myself in need of your assistance. Though it's good you're here too, Elder Brother."

The Uzumaki tilted her head curiously. "Oh? How so?" Hashirama leaned forward as well to listen in.

Tobirama ventured to explain the problem concerning Akiko's eyesight as well as his solution: a medical seal, defining the precise healing her eyes would need the moment they are being used and thus harmed the fragile tissue of her optical system as well as a container for a vast, vast amount of chakra to feed off of.

By the end of his convoluted explanation, Mito's eyebrows had arched up and Hashirama seemed ready to question his mental stability.

"You have given this a lot of thought," the Senju leader mused drily, which was as close as his Elder Brother might get to saying it's insane.

Mito, however, remained silent, which sillily prompted Tobirama to just hope she was considering it.

"There is a lot at stake, Elder Brother," Tobirama murmured roughly, banishing each memory of Akiko's paler, bloodshot eyes from his memory lest they'd cloud his focus. "And it's not as though the healing itself is impossible, you did it yourself," he added before Hashirama might start dragging this on any more of an emotional level it already was on.

"And I believe I did make clear how frail and difficult it was," Hashirama retorted.

"Hence the reservoir component."

His brother sighed.

Tobirama would never share his unyielding optimism and goodwill as his spirit was too jaded by realism - but both brothers were their equal in determination. It had kept this clan going for so long, after all.

It was, however, very rare for Tobirama to be pushing odds Hashirama was hesitant about. Tobirama knew why, and if Hashirama said anything about it, he'd face his verbal aptness in delivering scalding remarks quickly.

Mito, whose green gaze had been observing both with that wicked, knowing smile of hers finally graced them with their input - of course she waited until we were finished. "Tobirama's idea seems very theoretical," she began, so ominously his heart nearly sank. "However, considering how components of such a seal already have been successfully used individually, it might work."

Hashirama turned towards her in disbelief, but Tobirama's lips already curled in the finest, knowing smile.

His brother had utilised medical seals before and even taught them to other Senju healers - and seals to contain chakra were ancient at this point.

The Uzumaki cleared her throat again. "I see two different problems, besides the healing part of which I have no knowledge-"

"If you did, there'd be a third, Mito-"

"Please, Hashirama," she gave him such a candid smile, Tobirama's face nearly scrunched while he dearly hoped Akiko and himself did not do the same in public. Technically, this isn't the public, though.

The woman had his Elder Brother firmly in her grip anyhow, the man just beamed back.

Tobirama rolled his eyes.

"You speak of a vast containment of chakra, I am sure you are aware these seals usually also grow in size," she explained.

He ground his teeth. Of course he knew that. And of course he could vividly picture Akiko's reaction to not only going along with such a wild seal but also have it cover a lot of her body. To him, it was secondary - but there was another component to this problem.

The one Akiko will hate far more.

Mito acknowledged him with a smirk. "So, a way to compress the seal is needed, too. Which brings me to my next point, of which I have no doubt you are aware, too: the tinier a seal is, the more finicky pathing and communication becomes. Therefore not only does this seal need to be small, but in such a confined space one needs to figure out how to make these two seals work together."

Hashirama cleared his throat. "The tiny space of course being Akiko's eyes."

That.

That was going to be his biggest problem. Healing seals must be drawn where they are to be utilised and take action. And while his analytical self primarily concerned itself with the technical difficulties of said location - the eyes - being small - at this point, a part of him had grown caring enough to consider Akiko's sentiments in all this on top of their problems. Akiko, who already was hesitant to try anything out in the first place.

She'll very much love this.

"To summarise," Tobirama cleared his throat drily, "We need to figure out how to seal the precise healing procedure, compress the chakra containment seal and make both work in tandem."

Hashirama waved his hand, as though this was obvious enough.

Mito, however, smiled again - ever so finely crinkling the skin of the corners of her eyes. She nodded. "That sums it up."

"You're sounding eager, Mito," the Senju leader inquired cautiously.

Tobirama's heart fluttered. It wasn't love, trust, or anything like that. It was something else, something he realised he desperately needed.

"Why of course, Hashirama. This is a great challenge. For a great cause - preserving the Senju's single Sharingan, no?"

Hashirama groaned.

It was hope.

He needed this hope.

"... on my eyes."

Akiko repeated this absurd, inane idea for the umpteenth time. She still wasn't sure whether saying or imagining it was worse.

"Yes," Tobirama replied, once more, long since shifted into his defensive stance with crossed arms and furrowed eyebrows across from her at his ever beloved research table. Each time he confirmed it, his tune had grown a tad more irritated. It was evening - and she had spent her day happily unbeknownst of this new looming throat.

"My arm wasn't enough for you," she finally croaked back petulantly.

It did the trick. The man slammed a palm on the table, hissing. "That was - is -"

"And will forever be-"

"Different and you know it!"

Akiko stared at her beloved's furious scowl, nostrils flaring as his composure suffered for each minute she elected to pursue this childish game. At this point, admittedly, it was to get a rise out of him, but damned if she'd ever let this issue die, even if she accepted it.

At the bottom of her heart, anyway.

But this?

A novel, extremely specialised healing seal to preserve her eyesight indefinitely - well - as long as the supposed gigantic chakra supply was lasting?

That sounds like a fairytale.

A very frightening one.

The uncanny notion of desperate time calling upon equally desperate measures was bubbling up, as if it had not been the spirit of the past days already. Unlike Tobirama though, Akiko felt this just took it a notch too far.

"I believe your time is best used otherwise, Tobirama," she finally cautioned, sighing, visibly slacking her shoulders. As endearing as his vigour was, Akiko seemed much further ahead in accepting what was to come.

Darkness…

Tobirama huffed with renewed discontent. "Luckily I am not alone in this endeavour, then."

Akiko's gaze snapped up. "What? You roped others in?"

"Well, as I am chasing a fantasy, as you had so eloquently put it," and that much was true, Akiko had told him off like that earlier, "I had best recruit the most skilled in this compound to help me."

"It's irresponsible anyone devotes any time to this when our situation-"

"I assure you, Mito and Hashirama will not slack off concerning their duties."

Mito and Hashirama.

Akiko closed her eyes, pinching the bridge of her nose. This whole situation was growing increasingly bizarre; an improper laugh was bubbling up inside of her, only to be subdued by the very real consideration that if Tobirama teamed up with these two, the seal from a dream might actually become reality.

Which means…

Akiko's palm fell on the table, limp. "Why is this so important to you, Tobi?"

The man's sharp gaze narrowed immediately, guarded. "That much should be obvious."

"You're evading my question."

He jutted his chin forward, the slender fingers drumming on the table once. "I'm offended you need even ask."

Akiko's eyebrow arched up. Offended. She had ample time and examples of her love being offended. This was just one excuse after another, and quite frankly, offending her. "Is it because I'd go blind for the sake of the Senju?"

His breath hitched as though her words had delivered a physical punch to his gut. "Akiko-"

"Or is the thought of me being vulnerable like that too much to bear?"

He was on his feet in a second, mouth slightly ajar, gaze wide.

Akiko felt regret. But not as much as I would if we did not speak about this.

In a rare moment, Tobirama seemed to weigh his words before his deep voice cut just as sharply as Akiko's did. "Are these worries so insignificant for you, then?"

Doused in ice, she closed her eyes briefly to take the sensation in. She deserved it, to be honest. It hurt more to think Tobirama deemed the origin of her inquiries the downplaying of his own concerns, but she had brought that on herself.

"The opposite, my love," she gently replied, opening her eyes again to stand up herself and round the table, approaching Tobirama and taking his hands each gingerly. "Your determination and focus is admirable, I fear you might blame yourself should this fail."

The apprehension, the caution melted instantly as Tobirama's eyebrows slanted, his whole expression mellowing. His thumbs stroked over her hands. "You say this as though it'll happen anyway."

Akiko leaned in more, Tobirama's face becoming the only thing in her field of vision. "Because such is the fate of a Mangekyo Sharingan."

His warm breath tingled on her skin as he exhaled a deep sigh. "We've had this conversation before."

"We did. And back then, I accepted within the inevitable, I might as well try something out. However," Akiko placed one hand on the side of his face, gently stroking over his cheekbone with her thumb. Tobirama leaned into the caress slightly, the scarlet gaze never leaving her face. "If it doesn't work. Then nothing changes, Tobirama. I'm still here and myself."

It was then his chakra slipped into her, as imperceptibly as ever; or perhaps the woman knew the stark contrast to the several times he had healed and saved her life now. The stormy, rumbling presence that soothed over her ever so lightly as his stern look pinned her, his hand still intertwined with her other hand. Inward and outward, embracing her.

For a moment, he let this be, as though to assure himself - a brief, brief second wherein Akiko knew he understood, just like she did. Perhaps that was what Tobirama sensed, when he so willed.

Perhaps she just knew him so well now.

She wanted to pull him closer, but he cleared his throat.

"It's not that I wish to speak ill of your skill," his deep timbre began. "Madara is still out there. You need every asset you have." His chakra shuddered. There was just a hint, a shadow of dread Akiko knew likewise, at that moment, he'd seldom let her feel. But it was there. "And just… just imagine, Akiko, please. Were I to die and you had merely the shadow of a doubt that you could have given me enough extra edge in combat - how would you feel?"

The horror that clambered up her spine and stabbed into her heart echoed well through her chakra, loud and clear for Tobirama to hear. The gentle ministrations of her thumb on his face froze, but he pulled her closer instead immediately.

She needn't answer his question. Her visceral reaction was enough.

Perhaps she even felt just an infinitesimal amount of guilt for getting on his nerves about the hiraishin seal on her arm.

How would I feel, indeed.

"Tobirama," she only whispered, bowing her head slightly so she might embrace him in the tight hug she had yearned for by now. His arm wrapped around her readily, pressing her back against him.

His heart beat against her, evenly, slowly.

It was grounding, she was thankful for that.

Finally, the woman pulled back just enough to encase his face with both her hands, the tip of her nose almost touching his. Her eyes prickled in an utterly familiar way. Now, it seemed threatening.

"If… if this fails - I want my last sight to be your face," Akiko gulped.

Tobirama brows furrowed instantly in dismay that well rang through their intertwined chakra. "Akiko. You will not go blind."

"You don't know that," she whispered.

His facial features mellowed as quickly as they had become stern, in this unique, tender way she had never seen towards anyone but her: the slight smile, a gentle, gentle gaze and his chakra, that wanted to give her a proverbial pat on the back.

"Have more faith in me, my love."

Voluntarily or not, Akiko had to brokenly chuckle. "I do have faith. Tobirama Senju, who overcomes anything and his stellar intellect. Even centuries of Uchiha dojutsu history."

She felt his cheeks pull into a smile themselves, one of these rare, genuine smiles he also reserved for the privacy of Akiko's vision alone, it seemed. "I already overcame centuries of Senju hatred," his arms pointedly pulling her in closer so their lips nearly touched.

She might just get lost in this moment - his beautiful face framed by her palms, seeing nothing but him and a playful smile, right against her lips.

After arguing, substantial dread over loss of her vision - and oh, yes, the doom of the Senju altogether.

Just them.

Like this.

Her chakra welled nearly involuntarily with overflowing warmth; Tobirama's merrily reeled in response.

They closed the milimeters, pecking one another, intimately, feather light.

They'd just stay like this, as long as they wanted to.

Finally though, it was Tobirama who broke the silence again, retracting just barely. "Why do you reject this possibility so much?" He was musing, Akiko wondered almost if the question was rhetorical in nature.

"It's just the way things are, Tobirama. Those with the Mangekyo go blind, eventually," as her former clan taught each generation - and as she had witnessed, herself, time and time again.

To her surprise, the man's chest rumbled with a curt chuckle. "You always accept things just the way they are, of course," he quipped.

Akiko pouted playfully, but it ended in a sigh. "I'd be a fool to fight against fate."

"Again, fate," he scoffed, forgoing the playfulness all of a sudden, frowning again. Not just that - the gleam in his scarlet gaze, evaluating. He was pondering, and Akiko immediately felt the urge to squirm away under the scrutiny.

As it was, of course, her chakra gave her away.

The tiny, tiny bit of - doubt.

"No, this isn't about just about fate. There's more."

Akiko gulped. "Tobirama-"

"You don't want to save your Mangekyo," he breathed suddenly.

Her breath staggered, hands dropping from his face to give in to her whim to at least look away, burrowing her head into his chest. She thought she heard herself groan, but now that Tobirama had latched on, he wouldn't accept that kind of behaviour. In a second, their poses were reversed; and his hands encased her face firmly to make her look at him.

She sighed, eyes still closed.

"Look at me, Akiko," he pleaded firmly.

Just like that, with a sincere request, he unravelled what she had burrowed deep down, so far she wouldn't articulate the thought herself. Her throat bobbed uncomfortably as her eyes wouldn't open just yet, however Tobirama, ever patient, never eased his grip on her face. Waiting, waiting, gently pushing her until she was ready to.

Sadly, she sighed.

Finally opening her eyes to reveal her beloved frowning in an utterly caring manner, her tune became resigned easily. "There is no escaping you, is there?" Half a jest, but just a hint touched.

She had not fathomed anyone to guess this.

But here Tobirama was.

"Why not?" he simply inquired again, yet even now, lacking his intrusive mannerism in place of gentle persistence.

It was impossible to not give in then, to not simply give a name to the undercurrent that had been haunting her since the day Izuna died, quite possibly. "Part of me feels if I'm blind, this burden will be gone. The grief. The guilt. The despair. All that happened after I received the Mangekyo."

At first, he merely seemed to freeze. Yet throughout their still ever humming chakra connection she could quite literally feel the rattling of his mind as he processed her answer, his frown ever deepening.

"It won't change how it came to be. Nor all that happened so far," he finally surmised.

Of course. As blunt as ever.

Akiko's nostrils flared as she breathed heavily. The inevitability of the whole situation was suffocating, and yet she wouldn't try to squirm out of the hold he had on her face still.

"And now that your brother made his intentions clear, you need everything you can have to defend yourself," he added, unhelpfully.

"I know," she squeaked petulantly, almost.

"I realise it is alluring to turn away from it all by losing the power it gave you, however now, of all moments, it'd be detrimental to-"

"Can you make this any more berating, please?" She finally snapped, caustic.

Tobirama's frown deepened already and she felt his chakra swell in retaliation to her outburst - yet it took only a glimpse of her fright to make him utterly mellow again, tenderly caressing her cheekbones with each thumb. The origin of all these burdens.

Akiko sighed, allowing herself the comfort of his touch before speaking again. "After all this time, I thought it'd be easier. Instead, I want to take the escape I can get."

Much to her surprise, Tobirama's deep timbre remained utterly consoling. "It is normal to."

"And yet, here we are, " she huffed.

"You didn't expect to be offered an opportunity to preserve your eyesight but rather waited for it to be over," he concluded.

And damn if he wasn't right with that. Akiko needn't acknowledge it, he could feel it still, though she still nodded once. It had been her selfish - and so far quite unarticulated - desire to rid herself of her dojutsu and therefore its heritage, but the facts couldn't be changed. She never had spoken about it this frankly, and it had been silly to entertain anyway.

But it had been there.

Deep down, in a time when war might be over, some way or another.

"We will keep on fighting," Tobirama gently called her back, his face once more almost touching hers, a tender smile playing on his lips. "One day at a time. It's all we can do."

Tilting her head back slightly, she allowed herself to bask in the loving ministrations to her face. He never ceased, only raising an eyebrow when Akiko wouldn't reply in silent inquiry.

She chuckled. "You're so confident to find a way to save my eyesight and Mangekyo I am afraid it'll actually happen."

He hummed deeply, right against her lips. "I have lots of reasons to."

And again, they were kissing.

It was rare to be plotting in the venerable main hall without his Elder Brother. However, these times were bizarre enough to make it so, as the Senju leader was out to assert his presence in the vassal villages still. Tobirama was hunched over the map on top of the ever present table, wondering when they'd take it out again to make it less of a war room. Next to him was Akiko, whose gaze was focused on the detailed illustration of the continent and all its vying shinobi clans' kamon, as well as Sato, who, for all intents and purposes, offered the best intel on what was happening beyond their very endangered borders.

They quickly had ascertained their best chances laid with clans bordering or in the vicinity of either Uchiha or Inuzuka territory; meaning they'd concentrate their efforts towards the north, northeast and western regions when travelling from the Senju lowlands. Most of them had been targets by the troubling alliance; Hyuuga, Nara, Yamanaka, Akimichi, Hatake. Some, namely those whose borders still had some neutral territory between, had been spared: Sarutobi, Shimura.

All of those could vary more in size and, in Tobirama's mind, feasibility when it came to undertaking the perilous journey to, well, go and … point out why supporting the Senju might be a good idea.

I hate this, he mused for the umpteenth time, as much as he realised this was just about the only logical tactic in his situation.

Their only real leverage was Hashirama's cure against the Aburame poison - whose supply the Senju had snuffed out themselves, right after the Inuzuka had locked themselves into this alliance by turning aggressive on everyone.

The cleverness of this plan was lurid, as much as he had to commend it.

Everything - everything of their plan hinged on the fact of just how much these clans knew about the alliance, the Aburame's involvement, and what the Senju had done exactly.

And that I hate even more.

The only thing that should be clear, no matter how one might look at it, was that Madara Uchiha and Kuzuri Inuzuka were leaders ready to tip the scales of a system that had been in check for centuries.

For centuries, whenever a feudal lord wanted to ensure success, they'd hire either the Uchiha or the Senju. And if their opponent had enough money, they'd hire the other clan.

And that was how it had been, since… forever.

And now, everything might change.

Akiko clearing her throat ripped him out of the dismal spiral of thoughts. Her index finger tapped on a clan symbol to the west, mostly bordering the Senju, Uchiha and Aburame territories. "I wouldn't place too much hope in the Hyuuga, even though they have been attacked," she began solemnly. "They view the Uchiha as inferior and conversely, I'm certain Madara would sooner stab himself than even consider talking to them."

"Charming," Tobirama scoffed, Sato gave a coarse chuckle.

"On the other hand though, I do believe them to be so conceited to not concern themselves with others, either," Akiko added helpfully.

Willful ignorance then. Unfortunately, that wouldn't help their case.

"We haven't had a lot of interactions with them as well, you see," Sato offered, to which Tobirama nodded. He couldn't even remember the last time he met the Hyuuga on the field of battle.

"I can imagine," Akiko mused. "They're wealthy enough to be picky about their clients."

Tobirama rubbed the side of his jaw ponderously. "Doesn't this also mean however, given they're rather popular with the Uchiha, they are a fair next target for Madara?" He didn't even dare to hope, but he asked nonetheless.

Akiko's nonchalant blinking was telling enough. "It would," she snickered, "if only they cared to really consider."

Tobirama sighed. "I see." He wouldn't even waste his breath on this kind of egomaniacal stupidity.

No actually, I'll witness it in person soon. It'd make for a wonderful diplomatic base.

"Now that we figured out such a hopeful starting venue," Sato hummed way too cheerful, "what about them?" His index finger pointed towards the Nara kamon, in the north, bordering the Inuzuka territory. "The Nara aren't the biggest clan, but about one generation ago, they started nurturing closer and closer relations with the Akimichi and Yamanaka, their very convenient neighbours in the east. All of which had been subject to Uchiha and Inuzuka raids prior to the, eh, escalation."

Akiko cleared her throat, a deep frown furrowing her forehead. "My father led a… successful conquest against the Nara on the behest of a feudal lord whose enemy they guarded at that time. They might… remember me."

Tobirama didn't need to sense her emotions to discern how ominous that sounded. His eyebrow slowly arched up, but Akiko didn't indulge him more.

Sato cackled, though. "You leave lasting impressions, Akiko."

"On the other hand," Tobirama then sternly interjected, before the talk might derail more, "the Nara are a considerate and logical clan. If we present the situation well, I think they're also a good starting venue."

"Well, yeah," Sato agreed, still grinning too widely. "On the other hand, given Tajima Uchiha's success, they might also just prefer to stay neutral given they kind of already have allies."

Tobirama hated when Sato put his intellect to good use for once.

Akiko was still frowning unhappily.

"You know," the scout captain chirped on, "doing the logical thing, and all."

"Unlike us?" Akiko inquired, just a bit too fast to seem entirely innocent.

Sato just huffed, but Tobirama sighed. "I'm offended you're implying we're doing something illogical, here."

She hummed, but the note was a bit too amused for Tobirama's taste. "Our situation indeed happens to be so desperate even the logical act seems insane, I'm afraid."

Enough with the jokes. Turning his head towards her, Tobirama put on his best, deceptively calm smile she'd no doubt see right through.

Akiko's lips tugged up right back.

"So then explain to me how my seemingly tremendous cognitive power might change that," he asked, caustically sweet.

Sato was already snickering.

Akiko just blinked several times. "Oh, my love. Never change."

The scout caption burst out laughing.

At least someone found all of this entertaining. If it weren't for the severity of the situation or the occasion, he might have yelled at either of them. At this rate, all Tobirama did was groan in exasperation, drag his hand over his face and near growl as he continued to plot their overly logical scheme. "Anyway, considering the Nara's standing with the Akimichi and Yamanaka, we could try to reach three clans in one sweep."

"A larger stage to grovel at, you mean?" Sato jeered.

Tobirama's palm twitched.

Akiko's gaze widened momentarily. She cleared her throat. "Please use different words, Sato."

The man just huffed more.

"Moving on," Tobirama ground out before less kind words might escape him.

"Sarutobi and Shimura," Akiko overeagerly replied, tapping the map and both clans' kamon, clearly in an effort to further divert from a still widely grinning Sato. "I don't know much about the northeastern clans. They don't border Uchiha lands, just the Inuzuka. By some stretches, at least."

Tobirama nodded solemnly. "Which makes our query more difficult, as of now, at least. The Sarutobi have suffered briefly in skirmishes with the Inuzuka in the past, before they acquired the poison, and the Shimura haven't been targeted by that alliance yet, so any fright on that account might yet be a bit premature."

"Well, they can't ignore the threat their neighbours pose," Akiko countered, more thoughtful now.

"Definitely not, though I thought as much about the Hyuuga as well until you taught me better-"

"I think that is how they will react, Tobirama," she interrupted him, huffing lightly.

"-either way, these two clans are by all means average and would be easy targets for a big foe like the Inuzuka and Uchiha combined. So, perhaps they will listen."

Sato cleared his throat pointedly. "It's not like we've been overly aggressive towards either clan during past missions, either, you see," but the man's grin was nothing short of insolent again. At this point Tobirama was certain once more the scout captain sought nothing but provocation, given technically this fact also was good, for once.

Alas, it didn't give him more patience.

"So they'll care to listen?" Akiko asked, ignoring the same grin.

Sato shrugged. "Difficult to say. We're not present in that area much as usually, a lot of our attention is bound around anywhere the Uchiha run. But from what intel I have, at least I can say I have no reason to think they might not."

The northeast - frankly most of the eastern parts of the continent - the Senju rarely were active in. Mostly due to what Sato said - but also due to the Uzumaki in the southeast being their allied counterweight. The northeast very much rarely was travelled, unless they were paid to do so.

"The safer bet up there are the Hatake, of course," Sato inferred.

Tobirama frowned. While this particular clan also had been the target of Inuzuka raids, he had been reserved on whether or not to spare the extra days to travel as far as the Hatake homelands. "I wasn't sure if we should, Sato."

The man crossed his arms, shrugging. "Why not? They're right up there, so it's not much farther. And while Clan Hatake are not many, they're known to be adroit, versatile and quite enduring." That much was true. The Hatake were one of the very few remaining mostly independent shinobi clans - which was easier, given their size and location on the continent, but nevertheless. "Plus, we've also barely met them on the field of battle in our venerable history."

"That is true," Tobirama murmured, shaking his head a little though. "I'm wondering though what good it will do to try and invoke a clan the Uchiha merely know by name. Correct me if I'm wrong, Akiko."

"Well…" his beloved helpfully started, honestly scrambling for a witty reply.

Sato wasn't deterred, though. "Why, Tobirama, I'm shocked. Don't you know the Hatake actually split off from the Inuzuka, centuries ago?"

He ground his teeth instantly. Questions like that were always sure to entice his temper - but when Sato asked, it had the same quality as Touka wanting to outwit him on nearly anything. It annoyed him to no ends. "I do," he hissed, "but besides joining forces against a common enemy - one they frequently had quarrels with, if I may remind you, Sato, they're still quite small."

"But imagine, Tobirama," the scout captain spread his arms, turning his palm upwards. "A small clan, at constant odds with a larger foe, who now allied themselves with one of the most lethal clans on the continent. Imagine, how they might react to a Senju offering."

Tobirama arched up an eyebrow. "You're implying we might prey on their fears to get whatever help we can."

"I mean," Akiko cleared her throat politely, "we are scraping the barrel a bit at this point."

Sato's teeth seemed to flash from ear to ear. "See? Akiko gets it."

Tobirama rolled his eyes so slowly, he felt a strain at the front of his head. "Must you both remind me of this at each corner?"

"Well, you are an avid supporter of blunt, open communication," she unhelpfully supported.

Sato snickered.

At this point, he was quite certain were it not for the scout captain's presence, he'd be far less irritated by these comments. In the end, some responded with more humour to their impending doom than others.

He sighed. "This will make us travel in three different directions, then," he concluded. "It'd be wiser to split these trips up consecutively."

Akiko nodded. "As fast as possible. I suggest we start with the Hyuuga. Not because I'm particularly hopeful there, but rather because of their proximity to the Uchiha. While the temperatures aren't too low yet and, well, most of their forces are busy."

"Busy with attacking civilians, you mean," Tobirama added.

It was a bit satisfying to see how Akiko rolled her eyes now. This was a game he could play, too.

"It's decided, then."

Akiko braced herself on the table, heaving a big sigh. "I can't wait."

Notes:

Another emotional chapter before we delve into what I consider the 'expedition arc'? Anyway, I'm excited to share all this. Funnily enough, the dialogue between Akiko and Tobirama very much happened on its own whilst writing it. Kind of how the characters just tell you what they want to say? Either way, to me, that was a huge moment.

Also! Irenic now has a chapter count. Yup, that's right, I've got the plot all set now and am mostly editing my drafts. The remaining chapters actually tend to be slightly longer than they have been, however breaking them up more wouldn't have been good for the pacing I felt. Not gonna lie, I'm quite emotional about this this story has been with me for so long. Giving it the conclusion I want to is both exciting and really sad. I hope I can do all the characters justice.

Thank you so much for reading guys! We wouldn't be here if it wasn't for you 💖💖

Chapter 41

Summary:

Tobirama and Akiko are accompanied on the diplomatic missions; their first destination being a not quite hopeful candidate. Their movement doesn't go unnoticed.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It had been five minutes. Five minutes, but once more, Tobirama realised time was a relative thing, just like space could be, under the right circumstances. He would know best.

For example five minutes could feel like an eternity when you had the equivalent of a grumpy teenager being forced to tag along to what quite possibly was one of the least desirable places imaginable.

For all of us, that is.

With Sato and Hashirama, Akiko and Tobirama had decided they would begin their quest for more or less helpful allies with the Hyuuga Clan. There had been a couple of reasons for this - first and foremostly their proximity to the Uchiha lands, which Tobirama feared might make travels impossible once the Uchiha's attention was less on the Senju lands once winter had fully broken in. Furthermore, Akiko had drawn such a grim picture of this clan's attitude that nobody had particularly high hopes for this journey - thus, their actions likely would not yet be conceived as threatening by the Uchiha or Inuzuka.

Who definitely will react once they realise what we try to do.

Involuntarily, his gaze swept to Akiko by his side. Her dark stare was focused ahead into the dense forest they were traveling through. He forced himself to ignore the implications of this quite possibly looming danger, as he did so often.

We argued enough.

And there just was nothing like safety anymore. There never had been.

What changed is I opened my heart.

A nigh involuntary act, though he'd not curse himself, Akiko, anyone for it.

Gotoku's indignant rumbling became louder again. "Again," the man began, and Tobirama already wanted to shut him up right there, because he knew precisely where this was going. He had been cussing nonstop about this since the assignment yesterday. "Why the hell am I the once going with you?!"

Tobirama snapped around to silence this child, but Akiko's firm voice was faster, even though the woman didn't even grace Gotoku with a glance. "Because-"

She didn't get far. Much to Tobirama's anger, the taijutsu master yet again interrupted her. "Out of everyone, I should be kicking ass now!"

How. How could someone of his skill and age still have the mentality of a child?!

Tobirama stopped in his tracks abruptly, his teeth clenched. Unlike Gotoku, he had the restraint to not yell in the middle of the forest, where spirits knew who could be listening.

His low snarl still was so sharp and icy, any, any other member of the clan would've stopped dead in their tracks and froze over. Even Sato. "Because, we can spare no more than one or two shinobi and we need to keep a low profile. You, unfortunately, happen to compliment our squad perfectly."

For a moment, nothing was heard except the rustle of the leaves, birds tweeting and the near inaudible scratching of armour plates of their low breaths.

Akiko's eyebrows climbed up slowly, but the woman said nothing. Her lips were pressed too tightly.

Gotoku finally snorted, ruffling his short, blonde hair. "Awesome, I get to go to, like, the worst clan ever thanks to you two relying on inferior jutsu."

Finally the woman huffed a fine, dry laugh. "And we are so happy to have you with us."

What a huge lie.

Yet at the very least, the complaints ceased after Tobirama's interjection. He hadn't thought so - Gotoku seldom was impressed by anything, let alone verbal displays of force. The only thing he ever was impressed by was a punch to the face, quite literally.

Really, it just goes to show how bad the situation is. Even Gotoku considered it. At some subconscious level Tobirama neither knew nor cared for.

The Hyuuga territory was just a two days' travel away from the Senju lands at their speed, and it promised to be a quick visit if everything Akiko said was true.

"What's the beef with the Hyuuga and the Uchiha, anyway?" Gotoku finally inquired as the first thing besides lamenting not fighting Inuzuka and Uchiha troops.

Akiko cleared her throat. "Well, the Hyuuga claim the Sharingan is a… devolved version of their dojutsu, the Byakugan. You can imagine how well this sits with the Uchiha."

Tobirama could. Easily. In fact, the sheer notion both made him roll his eyes about how that created tension as is as well as, maybe, just maybe, be petty enough himself to snicker a little while fanatic Uchiha went feral over pretentious Hyuuga claiming their dojutsu to be superior.

Sometimes, not having any inherited technique was a blessing. Maybe.

Gotoku though, he was guffawing. "Hah!" He turned to Akiko, grinning widely. "Well, is it?"

The skin around Akiko's nose crinkled in a telling way as the woman pursed her lips just a little. Were Tobirama not constantly sensing in a gigantic radius to search for any danger, he'd love to tell how the question might have annoyed even Akiko just a bit.

Maybe he did smile, a bit.

"Have the Senju been fighting the Hyuuga or the Uchiha for centuries?" She asked in a finely measured tune.

Gotoku's crooked grin widened. "Pfff, maybe we would have fought the Hyuuga if that pesky anklebiter named Uchiha wasn't annoying us."

"Certainly, so annoying, you didn't manage to shake it off for centuries, right."

Tobirama groaned. "Something tells me for more than one reason, bringing you along was the best idea, Gotoku." His rhetoric finesse. His restraint. His manners.

Everything lining up perfectly for a clan of reported pretending to be nobility shinobi.

"Right?!" The man bellowed, on spot.

"So right," Akiko murmured, caustically.

Prior to their journey, Hashirama sent out a messenger falcon to request a meeting with Hiyazashi Hyuuga, the current head of the clan. In true feudal lord fashion, the time to answer took long enough to let the Senju know just how inclined they were to meet - but not quite enough to be considered impolite. So far the evidence to Akiko's testimony had been adding up and the man was left with nothing but hope for it to be not that bad.

Of course, it had also given him a few extra days to work in earnest on the seal of Akiko's eyes, alongside Mito, who had been enraptured in their research notes about the Sharingan. It had been productive - if brief. He seriously hoped the woman might make some headway, because the problems posed to be as finicky as she had mapped them out to be.

By the end of their second day of travel, Tobirama picked up Hyuuga signatures, approaching fast.

"We're here. Let's wait, four are coming in our direction."

The three of them positioned themselves openly on the road to implicate no harm. Moments later, four men with long, brown hair and pale purple armour had surrounded them. They didn't need to guess about the Hyuuga kamon, emblazoned on their chest pieces and the bandana they all wore, covering their foreheads.

Their telling, pale eyes seemed to focus every and nowhere.

"Senju," the man facing Tobirama sternly called out.

Nothing more?

As so often, he bit down a sarcastic remark. "I am Tobirama Senju, the brother of Hashirama Senju, leader of the Senju. These are Akiko and Gotoku," pointedly referring to them in a way that might cover up the very clan- and titleless Akiko.

It's pointless anyway. She wears the Senju kamon. A fact he had taken in with more joy than he had anticipated.

"You have been expected. Follow us."

At least, straight to business. The squad flanked them to lead them down the road closer to where Tobirama sensed an immeasurable amount of Hyuuga signatures piling up.

The Hyuuga compound.

Akiko had only heard stories about this compound, which of course had a certain taste to them, just like any tale about the Senju.

Presumptuous. Vain. And a whole slew of adjectives reserved for people who, themselves, would counter them with 'jealous, huh'.

The reality was none of these rumours would do the Hyuuga compound justice.

In fact, had she not known better, she thought they were at one of the richest feudal lord's estates.

It wasn't a compound so much as it was a fortress and palace, seemingly. Located in a similar densely vegetation the Senju compound was, it lacked all of the rugged, worn exterior theirs had. The wall was properly plastered in white and had black tiles, just like every other building Akiko might already spy at from outside. Every corner of the wall had a three story watchtower that reminded her of the ones in the Uchiha compound; each with a sloping roof and - she dearly hoped not - golden adornments on the ridgepoles.

"Man," Gotoku whispered so lowly under his breath, she could barely understand him. "Are you sure we aren't in some lord's fancy palace?"

Neither Tobirama or Akiko commented.

As expected, the inside was even more opulent. Each of these houses was more intricate than any Akiko had ever resided in. They were adorned, had little flower gardens, and nothing at all reminded of a shinobi Clan , one of the biggest of the continent at that.

And devoid of habitants. Nearly tucked away from the eyes of outsiders, or so Akiko guessed.

Down the damn main street of the compound was - for the lack of a better word - the real palace of this… whatever it was. Four stories high, slanting roofs, elaborate adornments on all ridges, windows and expensive plastering really did put some lords' establishments to shame.

Had she not a face to lose, she'd have stopped and gawked.

How is this a shinobi clan's home?

And they were headed in there, of course.

From the corner of her eye, she studied her beloved's stern expression - trained ahead. He may seem merely concentrated, but Akiko knew the tight way his lips were pressed or the slight furrow of his eyebrow, even from the side.

He was high-strung - if the situation wasn't good enough of a tell already.

Momentarily, Tobirama's gaze flipped to his left.

Gotoku wore a dangerously confident smirk.

A shiver ran down Akiko's spine.

In front of the main gate, their guardians abruptly halted. Their apparent leader - or so Akiko believed - abruptly turned on his heels.

"Remove your armour and weapons."

Her eyebrows climbed up. Yet another quirky detail she knew from feudal lords' palaces. Removing armour as well implicated they carried concealed weapons under their plates, which they absolutely did, but it added extra spice to this meaning.

Wordlessly, all of them began to put down their gear.

She was just about to mentally compliment Gotoku for complying as he did, but she noticed the way the corners of his mouth drew up in a huge grin.

Oh, no.

Right.

Gotoku didn't need weapons. He was the weapon.

Tobirama's mien seemed decidedly darker already.

As they all finally stood in front of the guards the the black undergarments of their armour, which in Akiko's case still was comprised of a tunic styled very similarly to her previous Uchiha clothes with a high neck and trailing over her thighs, the guards' leader eyed her suspiciously.

"The Uchiha must be blindfolded."

"She's not-" Tobirama began immediately, but Akiko's fingertips brushed over his hand.

She nodded, once.

Tobirama's scarlet gaze narrowed, Akiko tried a smile.

They don't even know about my Mangekyo. So much for considering the Sharingan inferior.

The guard already stepped forward to brusquely secure the blindfold around her head, sparing little thought to her comfort when he secured the piece of sealing cloth quite tightly.

Immediately, an oppressive weight pressed itself around the circumference of her head, strangling, almost. Similar to handcuffs, but far too tight.

Lovely.

She'd sooner die than admit this, though.

Oh, well. I'll miss the grand opulence of the Hyuuga hall, I guess.

"Move," the gruff captain commanded next, and to Akiko's surprise, it wasn't a guard that grasped her shoulder, but Tobirama apparently, for his familiar smell and the tips of his fingers that snuck on the skin of her neck to let just a hue of his stormy chakra breeze over her.

He was furious. And just a bit concerned.

They were being led straight ahead from what Akiko could tell, through warm hallways, maybe.

Eventually they stopped.

Someone gasped.

What a view.

To think the Hyuuga amassed this kind of fortune was not only unimaginable but straight up pretentious. A shinobi clan by all means, yet playing themselves up like the feudal lords that sent their own kin to fight each other and die.

Were the stakes any less, Tobirama would've turned, grabbed his companions and left.

The main hall of the Hyuuga palace was a banquet hall. At least two stories high, gold adorned the wooden beams that supported the structure. They had jade and marble statues, stone floors and exquisite paintings on the panels leading out.

Hiyazashi Hyuuga was settled on the throne at the far end of the room, next to him were more guards, each in the pale, purple armour that so nicely complimented the opaque eyes of every Hyuuga. He also was the only man without a bandana.

Hm…

Tobirama nudged the blindfolded Akiko forward when their guards allowed them closer to the clan head, and much to his surprise, Gotoku still hadn't uttered a word.

The blindfold had angered Tobirama to no ends - he recognised the sealing on it; it was a brutal and oppressive kind of fuinjutsu that was downright messily drawn to spare no comfort for the person wearing it.

An insult, this.

And secondly, aligning Akiko to be Uchiha -

It had irked him. Not because of the Uchiha clan name.

Tobirama knew she was with the Senju, as much as he, Touka, Sato or anyone else in the clan was.

It's a disservice and disgrace to her achievements.

And nonetheless, here they stood, before a clan leader who seemed to think himself above all else.

"Lord Hiyazashi," the stern man began, "Tobirama Senju, brother of Hashirama Senju, leader of the Senju, has arrived."

Lord?

The Hyuuga leader only nodded.

The guard stepped aside to grant Tobirama free view of the clan head, dressed in finest silk, sitting on a small podium above him.

He, dressed in the underlayer of his armour, worn out from a second day of rushing across the forest.

Every, every bit of this was more and more set up to point out the differences here.

And yet the Senju and the Uchiha are the most feared names. Not the Hyuuga.

Not the wealthiest, though, that was for sure.

"Speak," the clan leader finally instructed him.

"You have already been introduced to me," Tobirama promptly began, "these are Akiko and Gotoku, my companions. Our business was stated in Hashirama's dispatch: clan Inuzuka and clan Uchiha have allied themselves to become the reigning force on the continent. They began by conducting small raids and border infringements on your lands as well and now are outright attacking us. We request aid, so that this threat may be vanquished."

Silence.

Hiyazashi Hyuuga did not bat an eyelash or display any other kind of emotion. Tobirama even went as far as to sense his chakra signature for a sway of emotions, though the distance almost was too great.

Nothing but nonchalant consideration.

Finally, the man cleared his throat. "If clan Senju wishes to enlist our help, we will gladly negotiate a deal for a fair price."

Price.

Price.

It took all of Tobirama's considerable self-control in these situations to not let his eyelid twitch or clench his teeth.

They think we want to pay them.

Next to him, Akiko inhaled sharply nonetheless and Gotoku's chakra bristled to the point his sensory assessment was blinded.

Tobirama swallowed down all of his indignation to try again - as much as turning around and walking out might not be the wisest, but certainly the most appealing option right now. "Clan Leader Hiyazashi, allow me to be clear," his baritone echoed through this joke of a hall, "the Senju do not request aid on a financial basis. This is a matter of shinobi infighting, so we ask on a base of mutual interest and dare I say, trust that we have a common enemy."

This whole clan might chalk this person up to be something of a feudal lord - Tobirama would not. And as much as this was a diplomatic mission, he'd never sell the pride or dignity of his clan, his companions or himself.

Hiyazashi Hyuuga again did not show any outward sign of emotion - and Tobirama found himself less caring if he did. "The Hyuuga have no quarrel with Clan Inuzuka and we do not concern ourselves with Clan Uchiha, as we have for a long time. That has always been Clan Senju's business. I fail to see how this concerns us mutually."

"This alliance has already shown aggression towards your clan, leader Hiyazashi. Their attention now is focused on us, but if we fall, who is next?"

"That remains to be seen then, no?"

"Clan Leader Hiyazashi," a stern voice next to him suddenly cleared her throat.

The Hyuuga's eyebrow's furrowed immediately, Tobirama heard the rustle of guard armour clinking ever so quietly. His muscles tensed. Gotoku's gaze snapped to every single individual in the room.

Akiko wasn't deterred - how could she, they robbed her of her sight. "While patience is a virtue, I can assure you, my brother's conquest will hardly stop at the Senju border. This, I know. Clan Hyuuga has been at odds with Clan Uchiha, so I ask you, is it truly wise to wait for his next move when a strong contender has fallen?"

Tobirama's neck hair stood straight. Akiko could've barely worded this any less tauntingly, albeit he had little admonishment left for it. Not when this person was behaving the way he did.

Unsurprisingly, the Hyuuga leader did not exactly indulge in the indirect suggestion of unwise strategy. "Then why have you become a traitor already, if your brother is so fearsome, Akiko Uchiha?"

Tobirama clenched his teeth. Anger was genuine, but misplaced. A diplomatic mission-

Akiko's nostrils flared. "My actions are-"

"Perhaps I should ask you if you are truly wise to forfeit your clan instead of one that now grovels at our feet for help?" the man drawled on, his mien already relaxing.

Akiko's breath hitched. Tobirama felt an urge to just shield her from this wretched man's view, but duty prevented him to.

This isn't worth it.

This indifference. Hitting this wall of nonchalance combined with the sheer condescension upon anything that wasn't Hyuuga was worse than anything. Perhaps it was time to play their last trump card, even if he did not want to.

He cleared his throat. "Clan Hyuuga lost shinobi to their raids, succumbing mysteriously after minor injuries from Inuzuka forces, have you not?"

Finally.

The man's gaze darkened, his palms folded in his lap. "What of it, Tobirama Senju?"

"My brother, hailed as the best medical jutsu user of the continent, has devised an antidote to the poison they're using. Aid us, and we'll share it."

The rustle of clothing next to him indicated Akiko's head turning. Hashirama's instructions had not been quite that. Rather, they were supposed to share the antidote for goodwill, right off the bat. With Clan Aburame out of the equation and therefore there being no resupply of poison anymore however, it was slightly… less… unethical to possibly withhold such a bargaining chip if someone posed less inclined to aid them. Which was why Tobirama contested his brother's orders - and much to the Senju leader's chagrin, his captains were agreeing with Tobirama.

The Hyuuga leader seemed to consider - for a moment.

Hiyazashi Hyuuga only leaned back again, narrowed his gaze and scoffed. "Clan Hyuuga will do fine even without such concoctions. But for a price, we might consider buying it from you."

Tobirama's breath stuttered.

Is the survival of his shinobi that insignificant to him?

He swallowed drily past the lump of disbelief. "It is not for sale. Not for anything but aid in war," he amended.

The Hyuuga leader smiled thinly. "Then it seems that concludes our meeting. Please leave our lands immediately."

Suddenly, Gotoku cleared his throat. Tobirama Immediately was alarmed. "What, no cozy bed for the night?"

He shot him the dirtiest glare available. Blown up negotiations or not, it was too soon to become daring.

Gotoku lacked any of his audacious grins, however. If anything, his indifferent stare made him look more annoyed.

Hiyazashi Hyuuga only politely smiled back. "No."

They weren't even given the chance to exchange any other empty pleasantries of goodbye before the guards grabbed their arms now and led them out of the hall.

Probably before I or Akiko get a go at being insolent.

Gotoku distinctly dragged his sandals over the marble floor in scratching motions.

Akiko was paler than usual.

Tobirama's heartbeat drummed in his ears. This boldness. Uncaring for anything but themselves and even then - using their own as what - dispensable workers?

His fists clenched at his side.

Perhaps this had been a waste of time. But if they hadn't gone here, they'd have never known indeed.

The moment the blindfold was taken from her eyes, Akiko breathed deeply. Finally. The sunlight was too bright on her eyes as already, she was urged to get into her gear. Wordlessly, all of them got ready to depart again without any sort of rest. Decidedly faster than they had gotten here, they were ousted out of the compound.

By the time the pompous structure was behind them, Gotoku turned around and raised both palms to his mouth.

"I hope you all choke on your fucking ugly eyeballs, you selfish assholes!"

What a mood.

Debriefing seldom felt as unsatisfying as this time. In fact, Akiko might even call this particular mission a failure. Tobirama's posture definitely was slightly slumped, given they had barely slept for days.

Hashirama, Mito, Touka and Sato listened intently to the report.

Gotoku yawned.

"... however as per our initial assumptions, it was to be expected."

"So you thought we would waste our fuckin' time over there?" Gotoku interjected as Tobirama was finishing his report.

"Assuming is not the same as knowing, Gotoku, but I don't expect you to be aware of that of course," her beloved hissed back with his cutting, icy edge.

"Oh, wow. Can't wait then to assure ourselves of what other clans might think. With such a banger as a start, it's gonna be amazing," he grunted back, not the least be fazed.

How long, Akiko wondered, would Tobirama take the jokes on behalf of the Senju's vulnerable position until he truly did snap. And when he did - would she want to be there or not? That was the question.

The man bent over the main hall's table, his knuckles white from the grip. Tobirama's shoulder guards heaved from the deep breath he took.

Gotoku took a deep breath.

Akiko wondered if she should interject with - anything, but somehow, somehow, not doing so seemed equally thrilling.

"Honestly, the only good part about this was Akiko gloriously getting dunked on."

I wish I had.

Touka, of course, snorted, albeit even Sato didn't seem to find the humour in their plight.

Akiko stepped forward to brush her hand through the white fur collar of her beloved's armour.

Perhaps before something equally petty came out of her.

Tobirama breathed deeply again.

"Our next mission will include Clans Nara, Akimichi and Yamanaka. They have been under more duress and less of a history of… indifference," he explained surprisingly calm.

Akiko nodded. "Particularly with these three, there may be some merit."

"Let's hope so," Touka grunted. "The Uchiha and Inuzuka aren't letting up. They're constantly attacking our vassal villages as the farmers are trying to secure the last harvest. And what's worse, they're targeting warehouses and supplies."

"Madara himself has become bolder, too," Hashirama added, his lips drawn down, sadness hanging over his very self like a black veil. "He's leading attacks."

"We've just been out for four days," Tobirama huffed in disbelief.

Four days.

Akiko's hand had risen to her chin.

"Winter is encroaching fast," Sato gloomily elaborated. "They're trying to cause as much damage as possible, I presume."

"However, we can hold up, at least," Mito finally interjected.

The unspoken for now hung in the air. Every second nobody spoke a word, it grew bigger.

Akiko didn't know what to, anymore. Logically, she knew this was their best and only option. The Hyuuga would be a bust. Times would be rough until they had considerable evidence to make the Uchiha and Inuzuka believe if they launched a real attack, more than Uzumaki warriors might aid them. They only, only needed to make this work.

She knew all this, but even so, her strength would wane.

Tobirama's face seemed more gaunt, too.

Her hand reached for his arm again to give it a light squeeze.

He gave her a long gaze.

He was lying on the cushions in his room, kimono messily tied. His hair sprawled around him like a wild haystack. To this day, Fukuko still couldn't hazard even the slightest guess as to how he managed to keep a wild, but not unkempt look.

Probably born with it.

She was on her side right next to him in lighter garments herself. Autumn may be well on its way into winter, but Uchiha homes were nothing if not suited for the harsh climate of the rocky highlands they lived in.

"You seem happier," Fukuko commented, mesmerised by the slow rise and fall of Madara's slightly exposed, muscular chest.

His eyebrows rose as his gaze turned to her. "Mhm, I got a number of reasons to."

Heat rose to her cheeks. "Is that so?"

He hummed deeply in agreement.

"And here I believed recent news might sour it again," she purred, gently.

Madara chuckled lightly, closing his eyes to direct his gaze to the ceiling as his palms folded on his stomach. "You mean the Senju trying to seek out the Hyuuga? If anything, that adds to my amusement. I wish I could've been there for that spectacle."

Admittedly, it did make Fukuko chuckle. Even now. The pretentious, rich Hyuuga being sought out by no doubt very worn out Senju. To add salt, their scouts reported an - no, the - Uchiha signature with them, so Fukuko would bet money on the leader of that party being no-one other than Tobirama Senju.

What a joke.

Even so…

"We should send out our own emissaries, Madara. They'll no doubt try to smear our name."

Madara shrugged, grinning. "Whatever. See, Fukuko," he turned to her again, flashing his teeth. "It's just a sign of their weakness. So they can grovel anywhere they want, but let me ask you this - whenever have the Senju asked for help, hm?"

He had a point. A delightful testament to their ingenious strategy. But still, "Should their tactic bear fruit, though -"

"They're faltering. We've got the Senju on the backfoot like never before. We will keep the pressure on, and by bleeding them out, we will win."

It was true. All of it.

Fukuko had never much before cared for the war other than wanting to stay alive, but now there were numerous reasons to.

She leaned down to Madara again.

A smile tugged on the man's lips.

Time was on their side.

Akiko pulled the covers of her bedding high up. Her body was aching nearly everywhere and each muscle felt like stone. Travelling at shinobi speed for days was taxing. But when the mind worked against her, it was even more so.

The door of their bedroom slid open with a shuffling sound. Tobirama's pale form entered, devoid of his facial painting, dressed in his simple, white night garb.

Wordlessly, the man slid into the covers next to her.

Akiko shuffled to his side, but soon got on her knees next to him.

Tobirama raised an eyebrow, his mouth in an unspoken question.

The woman leaned down to kiss her beloved on his lips, slowly at first, tenderly - then, as Tobirama's hands grasped her sides, more passionately. Her mouth opened to groan inaudibly in his as each their hands ran over their abused bodies, panting, in search of relief they couldn't find anywhere else.

In a brief moment of gasping for more air, Akiko's hands encased Tobirama's face whose adoring gaze was fixated on her.

"I was wondering how many more jokes on behalf of the clan's despair it'll take to make you snap," she chuckled breathlessly.

Tobirama huffed, both his hands squeezing Akiko's sides. "Not many, I assure you."

He didn't show it much - or speak of it, much less - but the strain was taking its toll on the man she loved. And while his biting sarcasm veiled much of it, now she was more than ready to believe how dire things were.

Akiko's hands slid down to Tobirama's shoulders, squeezing, massaging them.

He shuddered.

"Let me," she whispered.

His gaze widened.

"You're shouldering so much," Akiko leaned down to whisper in his ear. "Let me take care of you."

Tobirama all but sighed, content.

She pecked his cheek as her hands went on their merry work.

It wasn't much, but she was with him.

And she'd be, wherever they had to go to end this war.

Even at the incredible speed they were going at, every detail of the trees was crystal clear. Akiko's Sharingan captured every facet around her, every hue of chakra in fraction of milliseconds as she, Tobirama and Gotoku sped through the woods, raging past the Inuzuka border towards the Nara homelands.

Snapping at their heels, at least six Inuzuka shinobi. A patrol that had caught up their scent.

They had expect this - the travel to the Nara territory would be the most dangerous one due to their proximity to the Inuzuka and the latter's relative aggressive behaviour, particularly when it came to border infringements.

Even with the daring attack Hashirama himself had launched at that very border himself.

Luckily for now, the three of them were outrunning these hungry wolves for all they had. Their purpose drove them, after all.

Akiko wasn't afraid.

In the past few weeks between this adventure and their fiasco at the Hyuuga compound, there hadn't been a day where the Senju had not fought even a skirmish with the Uchiha and Inuzuka. They held up - but no more than. As resolved as everyone was to see the clan through this, nobody was invincible.

Tobirama in particular. Between fighting, strategic planning and sleeping, the man worked nonstop alongside Mito on the jutsu that might save Akiko's eyesight, toiling over scrolls and the many notes they had taken on the Uchiha dojutsu.

Her eyesight.

She didn't speak about it - with anyone - but Hashirama's prediction unfortunately was becoming true. Each time she used her Sharingan seemed to strain her a little more and she had the fleeting notion in the dark, her eyesight had already gotten worse.

Has the far end of the Senju Hall always been a bit blurry?

Of course not.

She would not, ever, complain though.

Between saving the clan and fighting, Tobirama and Mito devoted whatever they could to save her eyesight and Sharingan.

I'll never not feel shameful about this.

Yet she also had lengthy discussions about this with Tobirama, each of which ended in a borderline argument about responsibility, the strength of her Sharingan, her safety and the general situation.

After which, they ended up in the arms of the other. It was the only place Akiko found solace in.

She didn't care if she went blind or not.

She only cared about the future.

And that included Tobirama in it.

I've become more selfish.

Even now, her eyes strained to keep her vision clear as they jumped at breakneck speed through the woods to race for the safety of the Nara lands. It was easy to ignore when danger was right at their backs, but she hoped there wouldn't be any bloody tears.

Tobirama fusses so much then…

The Nara leader, a woman named Shikaharu, had been prompt in her answer to Hashirama's dispatch. In the same call, the leaders of clans Akimichi and Yamanaka had responded. Due to their proximity, the Nara lands had been chosen as a meeting spot.

Frankly, Akiko was more optimistic about this clan, albeit she cautioned herself to not put too much hope anywhere. The Senju had been taking a lot of heat and the Nara in particular were the clan she was dreading most, as she had explained.

"You mentioned a conquest of your father's, Akiko," Tobirama inquired in the mission briefing after Hashirama had received affirmative responses from the clan leaders.

She had feared this inquiry, but expected it nonetheless. Akiko nodded. "It's been many years. This was in the last years of my father's leadership. The Uchiha were tasked to make Clan Nara relinquish their protection of a feudal lord our client wished to, well, get rid of."

"I believe I remember this," Sato hummed, raising an eyebrow. "The Uchiha did a number on the Nara."

"We did. I am…," Akiko took a deep breath. "I am not proud to admit my tactical planning played a big role in killing their leader, Shikaneru Nara."

Gotoku slammed the main hall's table, mouth ajar. Whether it was awe or disgust, Akiko couldn't tell. "You did what?!"

Tobirama's eyebrows had climbed high up.

Akiko wanted to crawl away.

She had been praised for this by her father.

Finally, he had said, you're becoming of your family.

Madara and Izuna had patted her back. They had been so proud of her success.

Akiko had felt dirty for weeks.

It was Gotoku of course who broke the silence once more, utterly inappropriately. "Hah! We'll pander you two off as the clan head killers. Tobirama's got Inuzuka pack leader fur around his neck."

Tobirama's exasperation was immediate and impressive. "What are you talking about, you idiot?!"

"Your cuddly blankie!"

"My armour adornment is an heirloom from my mother you oaf!"

"Well? You ever ask mommy where she got it?"

"I-"

Tobirama's hesitation was even more deafening.

In a way, it had been a little liberating - to jest.

Gotoku had been unbearable until Hashirama had dispelled his 'clever deduction'. Tobirama's prized heirloom apparently was not an unfortunate Inuzuka war dog's hide, but rather simply a spoil from a hunt.

Akiko could barely pay them mind anyway.

It wasn't as though Tobirama hadn't suggested for her to stay out of this one, either. She insisted. It'd be cowardice to - and the threat her brother posed was one she'd know how to relay best. If they wanted the best chance at the negotiations, she had to come along.

Of course, that was if the Nara don't decide to kill me.

Luckily though, they weren't a clan known for taking revenge, at least not like this: their leader was killed in an act of war, like so many others had been.

That is, if we get there.

"They're closing in on us!" Tobirama bellowed, increasing his speed even more. Akiko began to wonder if being the fastest was related to more than the hiraishin.

She glanced back to see the six shimmering chakra signatures skitting through the forest behind them. Her legs were on fire, but she willed them to greater speed. Darkness was already settling in over a cloudy sky. It was cold, despite their extortion.

Just a bit more.

The air in her lungs was on fire.

She thought she heard the Inuzuka war dogs howl.

A chill crept up her spine.

She didn't look back. Only at Tobirama's back, right in front of her.

Almost.

Her skull ached.

More.

She jumped.

"We're here!"

Four shinobi, clad in dark green armour jumped to their side.

Akiko instantly deactivated her Sharingan.

The chase was over.

This area looked no different than the forest the Inuzuka claimed: dense vegetation, though distinctly different from the Senju's homelands. Sturdier species of trees that favoured the slightly colder climate here.

Their welcoming party positioned themselves at the imaginary border.

Tobirama's hands were propped on his thighs, he was panting heavily. Gotoku and Akiko did the same. Through his sensor assessment, he could tell the Inuzuka patrol already scattering further into their own territory again.

I'm glad I'll be able to use my hiraishin to get us back.

Eventually, a man with short, black hair and a stubble of a beard turned to them. If Tobirama didn't know better, he'd have thought him to be Sato's brother with shorter hair.

He smiled a little. "You made it. Congratulations."

"Thank you," Tobirama huffed. "I presume introductions are not necessary, thanks to our illustrious entourage."

It elicited a chuckle from him. "Not at all. Tobirama Senju," the dark gaze swept to Akiko. It narrowed ever so slightly, but the smile did not fade. "... Akiko Uchiha."

Her panting hitched. "Yes."

Tobirama's heartbeat skipped a beat. If he didn't watch himself, he'd been funneling chakra before he knew it, giving himself away to any higher class shinobi around.

If they so much as raise a finger, however-

But he mustn't compromise them in any way or form.

And Akiko has history here.

This wasn't going to be easy, but eventually, he had conceded her argument that her unique position made her a good diplomat to bring along.

The guard regarded her a moment longer before moving on. "And you-"

"Gotoku, babysitter," the man gruffly explained.

Another chuckle. "Pleasure. I am Rintarou Nara. Please follow us."

Notes:

Enter, the setup for the finale, whooooo! I can't believe it. It actually makes me quite sad to get closer and closer, albeit the prospect of finishing this fic is equally rewarding. It's strange. At least I hope I make it a good one; I myself feel satisfied with everything I've come up with at least. The pacing is a little bit faster, too, but it felt right given the circumstances. I can't wait to share it with you guys once I finish editing.
First up the Hyuuga! I'm a little sorry I made them this pompous, but hey, they did get some shit in the Naruto canon too (not the Hyuuga characters, the clan itself, I mean). Obviously Tobirama and Akiko can't know about their practices, but it's been a fact the family/clan still got some money, being in Konoha, etc. I tried to make some of that.

For now, I'll be giggling alongside a little and soothe my sadness with Gotoku's commentary. Everyone hates it, and he couldn't care less. 😉 It's a little callback to RPG days, actually. Besides plot reasons, I did wonder, out of all the Senju - who would make the funniest companion? 😅

Anyway, thank you so much for reading - continuing to read, supporting, everything. I'm so thankful 💖

Chapter 42

Summary:

Tobirama, Akiko and Gotoku reach the Nara compound in search for allies. It remains a difficult task. At home, there's big news - and of course, their movements are not undetected.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tobirama had always presumed the Senju compound was one with the forest, given the way it sprawled into the surrounding woods and its general location in the vast valley.

However, the Nara seemed to have taken that approach a notch higher. Granted, the clan was smaller than the Senju or Hyuuga and therefore wouldn't need as big of a compound as they did, but even so, the number of machiyas nestled between the trees was remarkable. Sunlight was filtering through the shades of the dense vegetation and even the paths they walked on were more akin to what he knew from the Senju forest, not his own compound. Tobirama couldn't figure out the system to the arrangement nor the particular differences between the slant, unremarkable houses. They weren't much different from the Senju's - narrow, one or two storied quarters in traditional styles. Practical, simple.

He liked it here.

Rintarou led them through winding paths to quarters that did seem more suited to be the clan leader's: a three story building with a small courtyard. From the outside, Tobirama could already see the flags bearing the kamon of clans Akimichi and Yamanaka besides the Nara kamon.

Straight to business, as well.

He didn't mind, though he sincerely hoped they wouldn't be kicked out right away again. Beside him, Akiko's brow was furrowed deeply. He didn't blame her - coming to meet someone whose father she had a substantial role in killing was bound to be awkward. Though as grotesque as it was, these were the times they lived in.

I did kill her brother, too…

Through an arching gate, they entered a courtyard filled with herbs, a path to a stone staircase towards a double winged door that lead into the building.

In front of it was the woman who must be noone other than Shikaharu Nara, the clan leader. To her right was a voluminous man with a red mane that rivalled Madara Uchiha's; to her left a lithe woman with misty green eyes and platinum blonde hair that was so long, Tobirama couldn't help but wonder how this wasn't a hindrance in battle.

Then again, maybe this woman doesn't even fight.

The Yamanaka had interesting, frightening tactics.

Each of them were dressed in traditional attires and not in gear - a good sign, though so bad Hiyazashi Hyuuga been.

Shikaharu Nara smiled, more genuinely than anything. She was an average sized woman in her mid twenties with black hair, tied up and a sharp gaze that made Tobirama watch everything he said.

"Welcome, Tobirama Senju," her gaze swept to Akiko. After just a moment of silence, but not batting an eyelash, she nodded. "Akiko Uchiha. And-"

"Gotoku Senju," Rintarou explained luckily before Gotoku had the chance to open his mouth again.

The three of them bowed as much as was suitable for them.

Shikaharu and her allies nodded them off.

"These are Nobu Akimichi, emissary of the Akimichi and Sora Yamanaka, emissary of the Yamanaka. We received Hashirama's dispatch. These are troubling times," she elaborated.

"Clan Senju is being put under serious duress by this Uchiha and Inuzuka alliance. We received help from our allies in Uzushio, but we fear come spring, they might overpower us nonetheless with the added resources from the former Hagoromo clan lands."

Tobirama felt as though he had explained this for the umpteenth time.

He most definitely had, in a vexing and excruciating manner that served to remind everyone any time he did.

Unlike the Hyuuga though, a murmur shuffled through the present shinobi.

In the presence of a Yamanaka clan member however, I will not risk sensing the mood.

From his research when he was considering ways to properly examine and link his and Akiko's experience, he found the Senju had a number of information on the Yamanaka. One of them being their enormous sensitivity to chakra fluctuations. If he sensed right now, this woman might most likely know.

In fact, she's staring at me.

The pale green eyes seemed to bore right through him. Not that it'd bother him the slightest, but they had to be cautious. The gain of information from some meagre emotions was not worth the risk.

"That might well be possible, given what we are noticing as well," Shikaharu stated so neutrally, it was painful to take in. "We are to presume then, you seek our aid?"

"Let me make this clear," Tobirama straightened his back. "The Senju are taking the brunt of their force. Clans Nara, Akimichi and Yamanaka have been targets of this alliance as well. You lost good women and men to them. If we are gone, who will their next target be, I wonder?"

Shikaharu's eyebrow drew up slowly.

Tobirama was well aware his argument was aggressive. But if there was one thing he learned from the Hyuuga, it was that politeness only got them so far. And unlike the Hyuuga, these clans had neither the numbers nor the money to go against the Uchiha and Inuzuka combined for long.

"Following Clan Uchiha's unfortunately very cruel last campaign against my clan, Tobirama Senju," Shikaharu began, her gaze shifting to Akiko, whose tension he felt even with the space between them. "We fostered good relations with Clan Akimichi and Yamanaka. You presume then, the three of us cannot withstand the Uchiha and Inuzuka?"

Tobirama opened his mouth to speak, but Akiko was faster.

"Shikaharu Nara, if I may," her firm voice resounded in the courtyard, forehead drawn into a deep frown.

The Nara leader thinly smiled. "Speak."

"My clan led a disastrous battle against yours not even many years ago. I mean no disrespect to the terrifying skills of your people, which I witnessed firsthand. But I can attest to this: now, the Uchiha are led by my brother Madara, who will be even more vicious than my father Tajima. You have more allies, but so does he. Are you willing to pay the price in blood when the time comes?"

Tobirama inhaled sharply.

Is this Uchiha diplomacy?

It wasn't as though he disagreed with her sentiment, but Akiko's phrasing was bold and her tune even more so. One might accuse her of insinuating the others' inferiority - diminished only by the fact she, herself, had defected from this alleged superior enemy.

Nobu Akimichi and Sora Yamanaka looked decidedly disgruntled, however.

To his shock, Akiko inhaled again to speak more.

Before he had a chance to grasp her arm or give her any inclination to stop, she continued. "Clan Senju currently has the unique position to stop two clans that acted well beyond usual border skirmishes. It's true, you can wait and see what happens - or become an agent in what will be your destiny, too."

He grasped her arm.

Akiko looked at Tobirama, incredulous.

He gave her a wordless stare that spoke enough of its own.

Akiko frowned deeply.

Shikaharu's smile had faded somewhat, but at the very least, the passionate words had left the woman silent, if only for a moment.

For what it was worth, Akiko had built up some momentum Tobirama dared to use to bring out their final argument.

"They already attacked you," he added solemnly, "and you lost fighters mysteriously to minor injuries. The Inuzuka poisoned their dogs' maws. My brother created an antidote, which we will gladly share, for good will."

It was a gamble. A gamble for the good of their heart.

And quite frankly, it was nothing like him.

Tobirama staunchly believed giving away anything for free amounted to nothing in a world that took and took, but right now, what they needed was trust. If he didn't hand it out first, he couldn't expect these clans to do the same.

Shikaharu's face was drawn into a deep frown. "We gladly accept this gift to protect ourselves," she replied in a measured tune, crossing her arms. Her gaze swept to her companions. "You have given us much to consider. I invite you to rest here, while we discuss this."

On cue, Tobirama, Akiko and Gotoku bowed.

"Well, lads, this is a first," the gruff warrior hummed.

Tobirama elbowed him.

Their quarters were one of the narrow machiya in the outskirts of the compound. A simple room with a high ceiling as it revealed the roof framework underneath, a bathing room adjourning and fine tatami mats.

Gotoku unrolled his futon. "If I'm hearing anything tonight, I'm gonna make sure it's the last time," he barked.

Akiko narrowed her eyes. "What kind of animal do you think we are?"

"Horny one," he shot back, nonchalantly.

"Don't waste your breath, my love," Tobirama huffed, putting his arm pointedly around Akiko's waist. Normally she'd enjoy the gesture, but this felt more like a territorial war.

Gotoku's gaze narrowed. "Yeah, yeah. Slobber her all over."

Akiko's gaze narrowed to slits.

Gotoku stared back.

Wordlessly, she grabbed Tobirama's face with both hands, whose scarlet gaze was wide open in shock. His protest was suffocated by her fervent kiss right into her mouth.

Gotoku made gagging sounds.

When she leaned back again, Tobirama's deep frown was perfectly pissed.

"I'd rather not our kisses be a reaction to that imbecile, Akiko," he reprimanded her already.

"Hah," came the prompt reaction from the back, where Gotoku had begun to remove his armour.

"Yeah, yeah," Akiko rolled her eyes, dropping her hands to begin the same.

Tobirama sighed.

"It's been a good day, Tobirama," she sighed as she worked on her sageo.

If she ignored the constant fright that accompanied her here. Shikaharu Nara was the spitting image of the man whose bloodied corpse Akiko remembered vividly. A grizzled warrior with white streaks in the same black hair.

And a kind face.

Shikaneru Nara had been hailed as one of the wisest tacticians of his time. With him, years of experience died.

Her father had been so happy about that.

I still wonder when I'll receive backlash for this.

Tobirama cleared his throat. He was loosening the white fur collar of his armour. "We did as much as we could. Although your speech was… daring," he huffed.

She wouldn't argue with him.

In the moment, sheer determination had overtaken her. All she remembered was Madara's face when he had been strangling her: gone was the brotherly love and the man who cared for family and clan more than anything. If anyone wanted to accuse Akiko's motif being personal, they needn't look further than the fact that this man had approved of attacks on civilians to weaken his enemy.

He never would have done this.

And this man would not shy away from conquering the rest of the shinobi clan, all he deemed weaker.

"If I had spoken any less daring, I'd have made myself not credible. I am the sister he exiled and tried to kill not once, but twice. If anyone knows the danger he poses, it's me."

These words mirrored closely what she had told not just Tobirama but everyone before their departure.

Her love looked at her silently, for a long while, but then just sighed. "I hope we reached them."

The next morning, they were summoned into the hall of the Nara main family's home after having been served what would be a good breakfast ration in the Senju compound.

Whatever their answer, the Nara were hospitable enough. Akiko did find herself hoping it was more in favour of their quest, even so.

The hall itself was distinctly smaller than the Senju's; comprising a single story, and while the woodwork was as intricately decorated as theirs, it lacked the depth and size. At the far end, doors would lead into the rest of the building.

Shikaharu Nara and the emissaries were waiting; Rintarou and his squad again were doing guard duties.

He was a cheerful man, who even went as far as to drop one or two bits of information about the compound.

"We live in close synergy with the forest," he had explained. "Much like the Senju. However, the deer of these woods are holy to us. You can imagine what we think of Inuzuka raids."

Interesting.

That was what Akiko had thought.

A clan hers had waged war against, whose shadow techniques she had learned to fear. All of that.

But never these details. Suddenly she had noticed the little pieces of antler over every doorstep.

Now, they were fighting again - not the Nara, but persisting. In a world that seemed to revolve around destruction. Akiko thought she heard a ringing in her ears.

Shikaharu Nara smiled at them. "I trust you rested well."

On cue, all of them bowed.

"Your clan's hospitality has been most forthcoming, Clan Leader Shikaharu," Tobirama confirmed.

"I am glad to hear it." She nodded, once. "We spent much of the evening and night discussing our talk. Through the use of Sora's linking jutsu, we were able to reach a consensus, as three clan leaders."

From the corner of her eye, Akiko noticed Tobirama's eyebrows rising, his posture rigid even under his armour.

She wouldn't blame him. Her heart was hammering against her throat.

"We do not have the numbers to enforce the Senju ranks as well as protect our own borders and serve missions," she began. Instantly, Akiko's heart dropped to her stomach.

Please…

"... however we recognise the threat this alliance poses and the endeavours of clans Senju and Uzumaki. We will do whatever we can to help, including providing you intel, as well as each our clans' flags to symbolise our aid."

It was difficult to find a proper answer.

They played a very safe route: sending no shinobi into danger, keeping everything to their own meant that the one thing the Senju needed - force - was not to be found here. The information was a good intention - but about what? The war was at their doorstep.

However their kamon…

That might be a good feint.

Tobirama's expression was as neutral as could be. "We are honoured, Clan Leader Shikaharu, Emissary Nobu, Emissary Sora."

Well, that was curt.

"And to honour our bargain as well as to thank you for your good will and sharing the antidote, we have information right away," Shikaharu continued.

The silence that followed was one you could cut with a kunai. Akiko couldn't fathom what the Nara might know the Senju didn't - what concerned them, that was.

"Our patrols and scouts have been sighting Uchiha and Inuzuka groups trying to make their way southeast. If I were to guess, Tobirama Senju…,"

"... they're going towards the Uzushio homelands. More precisely, their enemies."

His tune was icy, coated in thinly veiled aggression.

Another tactic that screamed Fukuko all over it, Akiko knew.

Shikaharu nodded. "As part of our agreement, we will intercept these shinobi, as best as we can."

Sora Yamanaka cleared her throat. It was the first time the woman had spoken since they met. "They are forced to travel through my clan's homelands. We are most confident none will slip past our scouts."

Tobirama nodded. "I have no doubts," his sincere baritone confirming just that.

She gave him a thin smile.

Akiko wondered if she felt accomplished when Shikaharu Nara stepped forward to hand her clan's banner to her: folded neatly with the Nara kamon blazing up at her.

By her personal request.

Akiko had no doubt this was personal and intentional.

Nobu Akimichi handed his clan's to Gotoku, while the wiry Sora Yamanaka had stepped forth to hand the Yamanaka banner to Tobirama. They were in the courtyard again - Tobirama had explained he'd use his hiraishin to get them home quickly, which had caused some surprised expressions.

One might have explained these particular assignments with the fact the Senju had, generations ago, bested and raided the Yamanaka - and the Uchiha the Nara, therefore these symbolic acts were just that.

Except I'm not Uchiha anymore. And Shikaharu knows that.

The sly leader was giving her a small smirk as Akiko hands laid on top of hers to secure the honorable fabric.

"I'm pleased to have made your acquaintance, Akiko," she nodded.

Her nostrils flared. "I'm- thank you, Shikaharu Nara. Likewise. I am pleased to have met you, despite everything that has-"

"Please, don't excuse yourself or your clan," she interrupted her.

Akiko's breath hitched. Shikaharu's grip remained steadfast, her smile never wavered. Between the two of them, a brief moment of privacy seemed to have been granted - everyone, in conversation with their donor.

"It is getting more difficult not to," Akiko swallowed drily.

The Nara leader tilted her head, curiously. "What happens right now however, does not seem to be your decision, does it?"

Akiko had to be careful. If she talked too little, she was being abrasive. If she talked too much…

Then what. I'm being honest?

"People argue I might be at fault, regardless."

Shikaharu only hummed. "Regardless…," she began, blinking slowly. "You did not kill my father, Akiko Uchiha. It was evident."

Her blood ran cold.

High-strung, but dead set on doing whatever she could to maintain a straight face and not give in to whatever her frail string on nerves wanted to hurl at her now, Akiko breathed in deeply.

Again.

"He did not die of his own volition, either."

Shikaharu studied her face so intently, it only added to Akiko's resolve to pass this scrutiny.

She had bested everything.

This, too.

Despite what her mind, her heart was screaming at her.

The leader of the Nara only kept on smiling however, knowingly, even. "You bested the most skilled tactician of his time and stand here, seeking, what, exactly?" Her head tilted, as if to gain a deeper look. "Redemption? I understood it was you who pointedly opted to move beyond grudges, no?"

Her breath stuttered.

Shikaharu Nara was not just the striking image of her father, her razor sharp mind was an eerie copy of his. Akiko almost, tragically, laughed.

So she is.

"You are correct," she huffed instead, finding her footing again. "I'm surprised then Clan Nara forgoes the shadows of the past."

The woman's gaze became more narrow, her smile a fine smirk. "They are of no use to us, in the present."

Perhaps…

Perhaps Shikaharu and Akiko had more in common than she thought.

That was more comforting than Akiko wanted, or could, really, admit.

The Senju were given new hope with the abrupt arrival of Tobirama and his companions. While the gesture of the Nara-Akimichi-Yamanaka-Alliance was small, it was more of a victory than anything else in the last weeks.

Hashirama was particularly elated during their debrief.

"These are wonderful news," the Senju leader clapped his hands. "Hopefully we can build on this gesture."

"We first need to make sure we have a future in the first place," Tobirama grunted back.

As much as he appreciated Shikaharu's and her allies' commitment, it wasn't much. In fact, it was about as much as these clans could do without risking anything, really. All of them were already cross with the Uchiha and Inuzuka, therefore pledging alleged allegiance to the Senju was a trivial matter. So long as no Senju fought back to back with them - diplomatic issues could be resolved.

Now, Tobirama did have more hope for them fortifying the frontier to cut the enemy off from the east continent. It'd mean the Uchiha and Inuzuka had no way of alerting Uzushio's enemies to their reduced numbers.

Yet as far as the fights were concerned - they still were on square zero.

And besides the initial jubilation, everyone knew.

"I suggest we wait with flying these banners," Tobirama further cautioned. "It might seem like we struck more of a bargain than we have; if we continue fighting in the capacity that we have without receiving support, they could start thinking our bonds are not that deep."

Sato blinked, smirking in misplaced amusement. "Well," he drawled. "They aren't."

"Precisely," Tobirama huffed.

"A decoy, then?" Akiko wondered, hands on her hips. As they were still debriefing, both her and Gotoku were present in the main hall - though the latter kept out of the talk, as usual.

Tobirama nodded. "I said so before, but so long as we seem like a bigger contender, we have more of a chance in spring."

Touka frowned. "For what, exactly? The Uchiha and Inuzuka aren't going away. Neither are we. We can pretend to have allies we don't have, but what's the end of it?"

All eyes landed on Tobirama.

What, indeed?

He leaned forward on the table where the map had ever since been sprawled out.

Someone had amended the clan kamon.

Clan Hagoromo was no more.

The Uchiha loomed next to the Senju with the Inuzuka.

Nothing in his life had ever been like this, he, who had advocated for diplomacy since he could remember.

"Peace," Hashirama suddenly interjected.

The Senju leader's eyes were burning a hole in the map with their intensity.

"Yes," Tobirama agreed. "This has to end."

What a noble goal.

With so little to achieve it.

Burning passion only got them so far.

The first snowfall came with a huge surprise.

"You are getting engaged?!" Akiko exclaimed, gaze wide, incredulous.

Mito chuckled, covering her vixen smirk politely with a hand before Hashirama pulled her into a hug, rocking both of them back and forth.

Tobirama, who was sitting cross-legged next to Akiko at the low kotatsu in the main family's living area, seemed every bit as shaken as Akiko was.

Well, I'm glad about that.

It had been a chilly morning with an unusual summon to the Senju leader - news, but only for his brother; and Akiko, if she'd like to accompany him. The occasion had a strange feeling to it as they seldom were meeting in this group of four - Mito actually spent a lot of her time in their machiya toiling over the seal research alongside or without Tobirama to miraculously preserve Akiko's worsening eyesight.

Her eyesight, the condition of which she still kept awfully quiet about.

It is continually getting worse.

Gradually, dripping, slowly, but ever forward. Autumn dying into winter had been taking colours from the land, but so had Akiko's condition. The blue of her - Tobirama's - hakama's sash wasn't quite as saturated anymore.

His eyes.

She had committed them perfectly to memory, thanks to her Sharingan.

The scarlet of his irises wasn't quite that anymore, either.

But she kept quiet.

Inevitable.

It was inevitable.

Akiko wouldn't deny a sense of guilt when the cheerful Mito came around to work more on the seal or when Tobirama was asking questions, but really, what would it help to tell any of them? They did all they could. She still could use her Sharingan in combat and performed flawlessly. She wisely kept off of her Mangekyo, though.

Now though, in light of these news, all of that was forgotten.

"I must say, Elder Brother, that is quite-"

"Wonderful?!" Hashirama was beaming from ear to ear.

It was hard not to be infected by that kind of joy.

"- a lot." Tobirama huffed.

"Eh?!" Hashirama exclaimed, but Mito already rolled her eyes, chuckling along. Akiko thought she choked a little herself giving her beloved an incredulous gaze from the side.

Ever the romantic.

"With all we have to tend to, a wedding?"

Cue, instantly, the Senju leader's infamous drop to depression: within Tobirama's presence it happened every so often, and now it no longer bewildered Akiko.

"I wasn't planning on doing it now, brother," he pouted.

Mito actually giggled, a chiming sound. "Regardless, I sent the news to my father. He will be elated, I'm sure," her gaze flashed brightly.

Tobirama crossed his arms, leaning back slightly. His forehead was drawn into his deep trademark frown.

Akiko frowned.

Surely this doesn't mean-

"I do believe, however," Hashirama continued, "everyone will be glad for a small celebration. A brief respite, if you will."

"This marks a turning point, of course," Tobirama mused.

Akiko couldn't agree more. On both accounts.

As soon as they arrived back in their home, Tobirama raked a hand through his hair. He was still frowning.

Akiko was taking off her sandals, but left the haori on. Frankly, she still had to get used to the Senju clothes. In winter, the Uchiha clanswear seemed more practical.

"That was a very clever move," he finally surmised. His hands were propped on his hips.

Akiko took the step up into the small space between the genkan and the research area, just an arm's width away from Tobirama. "It was. Mito's father can hardly pull her away from her fiancée like this. And if he forsakes the clan she marries into should things go awry, it is just as bad. But I don't know if 'clever' is the word I'd use."

Rather, devoted.

Mito seemed ready to put her clan in a vulnerable position to save the Senju - save Hashirama - because she loved him. Naturally, Akiko didn't doubt the woman herself also had peace in her heart and knew the situation here might well lead into a grand change overall, but even so.

She's taking a big risk.

It was inspiring.

Tobirama's eyebrows drew up slowly, his lips curled into the warm smile she barely witnessed outside the confinement of these walls. "Perhaps not indeed," he murmured.

Akiko closed the distance between the two of them just as he seemed to will to do the same, her arms circling around Tobirama's waist. The man's tender smile grew, his hand cupping her cheek as he did nothing but gaze, adoringly, at her face.

In day's light, she could still see the vermillion streaks of facial paint and his wonderful scarlet irises. It did not matter anyhow; colour or not, the gentleness of his stern face that seemed so uncanny of him was more mesmerising than any colour might ever be.

"She must be very devoted to Hashirama," Akiko purred, finally.

"She is," he didn't miss a beat.

Akiko nuzzled into the embrace of his hand. "I would do the same for you, Tobi," she breathed. "In a heartbeat."

He leaned forward, his lips ghosting over hers. It was then his chakra slipped into her network, fitting like a glove on her hand. Perfectly, ever the tempest, but so gentle.

"I know," he whispered. "So would I."

Naturally, with neither a thought nor even another inclination towards anything else, they closed the space and kissed - kissed, and kissed, until Tobirama's hands were tangled up in the back of Akiko's hair and she was clinging to his back for dear life.

Panting, they broke the embrace for air, but just as she wanted to rest her head on his chest, his palms cupped her cheeks and the white-haird Senju did nothing but gaze at her again - the slant of his eyebrows mellow, but lacking any smile.

He was pondering, the indecision lapping at her chakra network through their bond still, but Akiko still wouldn't dare to break his tender mystery as his thumb stroked her cheek.

Tobirama breathed in, deep, once, twice.

She raised an expectant eyebrow, but still, wouldn't push for something he did not say on his own.

But when he did, her gaze became wide.

"You know, this is long overdue, but…," he began slowly, never breaking eye contact, though still churning over the words the moment he spoke them - not hesitantly, but each wrought with the same ardent conviction he just about committed himself to, always.

"I would like to make you a Senju. Officially."

A Senju…

Her heart skipped a beat. Two.

Her breaths stuttered.

But it wasn't shock, it was awe. And adoration.

The reason her chest was bursting with warmth, her heart was hammering in her throat was pure love. Devotion to commit to another like this.

With it though, came loss: Madara might have exiled and stripped her of her Uchiha name, but to take up the Senju name was a decision of her own volition.

Was she ready to do that?

I am.

This was first and foremostly about Tobirama - but all she had done, for the sake of peace - she also had done in unison with the Senju. And there was no reason to hold back anymore.

"I would love nothing more than that," she finally stuttered, - the words came easy, merely tripping over the scale of her own emotions. Akiko's eyes burned from the overflowing emotion she had to bridle well, lest she'd risk unnecessary damage. As much as she wanted to commit this moment to memory.

Tobirama's thumbs brushed lightly against the outer corners of her eyes, knowing, full well knowing what might happen - the intrepid chakra presence within her cautioning her to enact restraint, no matter how difficult.

The tip of his nose brushed hers, she breathed against his lips.

"Though," Akiko's a chuckle on the tip of her lips, "it'd be a bit much, right now."

"It can wait. It will have to, anyway. But the two of us," Tobirama breathed deeply, "we know."

They did.

A promise for each other within the sacred privacy of their own home. A promise towards a better time, and a better life.

With each other.

Akiko was more than ready for this.

Unexpectedly, the small festivity to celebrate the engagement of Hashirama and Mito did not turn into a roaring feast. It was another testament to the precarious situation the Senju found themselves in, after all. Tobirama certainly agreed - and adamantly refused the devilish honey mead they served in the main hall of the clan leader's home. For once, the table with the map had been brought out. It was close to new year, and the temperatures dropped low enough for snow to fall.

Another safety measure had been taken: the feast took place at noon; which meant everyone was able to move out quickly should they receive any alarm. Luckily, it didn't - in fact, as Tobirama had predicted, the quarrels had become small skirmishes at the border as both Uchiha and Inuzuka sustained themselves on the resources gained in summer.

Now was the time to regroup, recover, and…

Wait for spring.

Winter, traditionally, always had been the calmest time.

However, Akiko, himself and Gotoku still needed to make one journey - to the Hatake, Shimura and Sarutobi. Small clans each, in which Tobirama did not place a great deal of hope in, but all of them better than none.

And then hope for a miracle by spring.

At least, the mood in the great hall had become light enough. Tobirama was thankful these women and men still had the heart to let go of their worries and enjoy this moment. Morale wasn't the highest, even if Hashirama did his best to remain their invincible guardian, as he always had been.

Truth be told, had the Senju anyone else at their spearhead - anyone other than the man who arguably was the most powerful shinobi alive - they would have crumbled by now.

But with his Elder Brother - anything seemed possible.

His endless optimism.

Tobirama would forever be the realist. But that was why he was his second-in-command. Even so, once in a while - on his own, silently - he'd lean into the neverending spring of endurance that was Hashirama Senju.

Akiko, to his surprise, did not even drink a drop of the honey wine either.

He leaned a bit towards her at his side. "Not feeling like a sip?"

The woman chuckled awkwardly. "The last time was more than enough, don't you think?"

He vividly remembered, even if it was patchy at times. It still made his ears red.

"Possibly," Tobirama murmured.

Once the early evening sun had begun setting, the party was dispersing already. Tobirama and Akiko congratulated Hashirama and Mito once more, before she hooked herself into his arm and they walked home in comfortable silence.

Once there and finally changed into his welcomed, black attire again, he opted to spend the rest of his evening on the medical seal for Akiko's eyes again.

Besides leading the clan through war, this posed the next insurmountable challenge.

Mito's cheeky questions had proven to be pesky, nigh impossible problems. Once Hashirama had scrawled out the medical jutsu needed to heal Akiko's eyes - whilst complaining about the finicky process it was for the subtlety of it - Tobirama found himself confronted with the first problem.

The finicky subtlety of it.

A very delicate process of tending to nerves and chakra pathways intertwining as well as preserving layers of the optical network that were getting ground by the Sharingan and Mangekyo Sharingan.

So far, so bad - but before they could begin to compress said pathing into a seal to be placed on Akiko's eye, they also needed to weave in a chakra storage jutsu. That had been Mito's part so far - and she was doing a spending job of making the complicated seal even more so.

Their work on a prototype was nigh finished; as Tobirama pondered the spherical seal that had sprawling, circular scrawlings reaching into the centre of the circle. Nearly every free space was adorned with fuinjutsu of storage, that latched into the medical seal, so it may tap into that chakra.

Tobirama ran his fingers over it.

It was thrumming with energy.

Now, how to compress and simplify this?

He had always thought his hiraishin had been his masterpiece of fuinjutsu. And it still was - for all it was worth, the hiraishin prototype sealing had been twice the size of this.

And I also solved that riddle. I just need to-

Suddenly, a crashing sound clattered from above. Followed simultaneously by a subdued cry of pain.

Immediately, Tobirama was rushing upstairs.

Akiko was sitting on the floor of the narrow hall that connected the bedroom and bathing room, her legs drawn to her chest as she inspected her ankle. She was already dressed in her white nightgown.

Tobirama frowned. "What happened?"

She refused to meet his gaze. "I fell. Isn't that obvious?"

"You fell?" He incredulously repeated, as much as he believed it right away.

It was a truth he had been wanting to deny for weeks, but it was becoming more looming and harder to ignore with each battle they fought.

Akiko's eyesight was worsening, and even if she did not tell him, he had been noticing. She avoided using her Sharingan whenever possible. At night, she preferred to stay close to others at all times - even going as far as touching him to secure her footing. The way she squinted to read small scrawlings on paper.

He already asked Hashirama if healing her again might help.

"Unfortunately, it would just be another temporary bandaid, if that," Hashirama had crossed his arms, sighing. "I feared this would happen."

"Wouldn't it buy her more time again, though?" Tobirama pressed, not masking his frustration.

"It'll just fix her sight until she uses the Sharingan again. The strain is too great. Unless she stops, there is no way… or you devise this jutsu that heals her nonstop, as the damage happens."

With that answer, he had decided against pressing Akiko for information or anything else.

It was what it was.

But now?

He crouched down in front of her. "How bad is it?"

Pointedly nonchalantly, Akiko turned her ankle. "It's nothing."

"That's not what I meant."

Her gaze fixated him. The times of them beating around any bushes were long over. He didn't need to sense for any lies around her, and neither did his abrasiveness hide anything from her.

Akiko swallowed drily. "You have guessed anyway."

"I cannot guess however severe the damage is, Akiko," he firmly countered, slowly rising to offer his hand to help her up.

After a moment of consideration, the woman sighed, grasped his hand and allowed him to pull her up. Her gaze remained fixated on the ground, the long, black hair shrouding her face. "I cannot see well in the dark," she explained quietly, as though admitting to a crime. "Sometimes things blur together. Colours are getting more dull, too."

Tobirama's heart sank as she spoke. It was ice being emptied over his head, but all the same, he should have known, he should have known.

And there's nothing I can do.

Yet.

Akiko lifted her gaze to scrutinise him sharply, eyes narrow. Searching for a hint of, whatever.

She'd find only regret. Regret Tobirama wasn't faster in his solution. If he wasn't… "This gets worse any time you use the Sharingan?"

Akiko shrugged. "I don't know. It doesn't matter, I cannot afford to not use it. I certainly cannot fight like this, and when I use it, my vision is as sharp as ever."

"But if you destroy your eyes like this, there's no turning back," he sternly reminded her.

"So what should I do?"

Don't use your Sharingan.

Stay back.

Stay safe.

All of these, he wanted to tell her. He had, in fact, only to be met with staunch resistance and biting commentary. She wasn't wrong either. They couldn't afford to let one of their strongest shinobi to just… stay at home.

It was winter now, though. Tobirama stepped closer to grasp Akiko's hands, holding them tightly in his.

"The fights… have become border scuffles. Maybe now you can afford to wait until Mito's and my work is finished," he slowly began, inwardly readying himself for another argument. Akiko seldom had been as obstinate about something as she had been about this.

To his surprise - or horror - she seemed to consider, however, in the way her mouth opened, closed, then opened again.

It's that bad?

Before she even spoke, his blood ran cold already.

"Perhaps so."

He wanted to be glad for this tiny break.

He couldn't.

That evening, he worked well past midnight and spurred himself to achieve whatever he could that day. Progress wasn't, couldn't ever be what he hoped it to be.

When he entered their bedroom in his nightgown, Akiko turned to greet him. Tobirama couldn't help but wonder just what of him she saw.

Wordlessly, he slipped into the covers next to her, but propped his back up against the wall. The woman he loved more than his life looked up at him questioningly first, before she inaudibly slipped onto his lap to straddle it.

Her calloused hands cradled his face as her chakra stroked over his.

Tobirama closed his eyes to get lost in the inward and outward warmth that overcame him.

Warmth.

And fear.

She'd notice, but he didn't care. It was obvious, anyway.

Her eyebrows slanted sadly, her thumb stroked his cheekbone comfortingly. The more he sought solace in her ministrations, the more he wanted the bellow and scream at every single problem they were forced to solve, all at once, right away, as fast as possible.

Akiko leaned the side of her head on his chest finally to listen to the rhythm of his heart.

Wordlessly, Tobirama grasped her right arm. Gingerly he shuffled the sleeve up all the way until his hiraishin was visible.

Thin scrawlings, starkly shining against her skin. Moulding just a tiny amount of chakra, he tested it with his thumb - the seal thrummed through his and her network, like his hiraishin seals did.

I never thought to use this on someone else.

And yet when he had done, there had been no doubt about it.

Akiko shuddered.

He stopped immediately. This, no doubt, must've felt quite intense.

"I apologise," he whispered, stroking the skin and over his seal.

"Don't," Akiko murmured, her head still on his chest, watching his gentle caress. "It was fine."

Truth be told, perhaps he had needed it.

And perhaps Akiko had known it all the same.

Winter had always been Fukuko's favourite season. With little to no fighting, it had been a time of socialising and small festivities in the Uchiha clan. This year was bound to be particularly merry - they had led a good campaign against the Senju.

On the Uchiha side, that was.

The Senju attempts at diplomacy had not escaped them - or the Inuzuka. Their own alliance had barely been able to establish any sort of contact with eastern clans before the Nara-Akimichi-Yamanaka-alliance had shut the border very conveniently alongside the Senju. That kind of behaviour in turn had unsettled the Inuzuka.

Fukuko had been able to soothe things over however - the Senju had not received any aid from any clan save for the Uzumaki, who could not bear to send more.

Come spring, their grip will be deadly.

Kuzuri Inuzuka was willing to believe Fukuko; as much as she did anyway. Since forcing the Inuzuka into their bond - really, Fukuko more thought of it as closing the door they themselves had waltzed through - they were only so conceding in their rulings concerning the war.

In fact, all Kuzuri cared about was crushing the Senju and ending it quickly. The newfound subtle… hostility from the east was most unwelcome.

Madara chalked it up to the fact they had been attacking said clans before - of course they wouldn't let their messengers through.

Fukuko refused to believe that was the only reason.

Especially when Tobirama and Akiko were on a propaganda tour.

Something was going on, and she had the distinct feeling it was slipping from her grasp.

Madara didn't care - even if they somehow managed to get more support, unless they backed up their numbers - come spring, the Inuzuka and Uchiha with their combined numbers would crush the Senju, once and for all.

Therefore this winter Fukuko didn't feel quite as relaxed as she used to - between appealing and increasingly abrasive Kuzuri Inuzuka and Madara's quite ballsy approach to their war, she sometimes felt quite alone.

Even though she was anything but.

Madara was leaning against the wall of the hall in the main family's home; seated on soft cushions, his arm draped over Fukuko's shoulders.

Who, herself was in a much similar position; relaxing. They were entertaining a few guests; celebrations of gratitude for victorious squad leaders and skillful craftsmen.

Fukuko tilted her head to the side, huffing a little. "Madara," she drawled.

"Mhmmm," the man hummed deeply, his fingertips drumming on Fukuko's shoulder.

"We need to do something about these diplomatic attempts from the Senju," she sighed.

This wasn't the first time she had mentioned this. But now Madara maybe was buzzed enough to not roll his eyes and brush it off.

Admittedly, they're not inconveniencing us, but…

"Hrm," the man murmured lowly, index finger still tapping her shoulder. "Judging by their current trajectory, their next target should be… ah. Hatake? Sarutobi?"

"Or Shimura," Fukuko helped. All of which were beyond their reach, due to the Yamanka and Nara closing in, now.

"Hm, doesn't matter anyway," Madara continued, waving his hand a little.

His head turned to her slowly, lips spreading into a sly smirk that once used to send shivers down Fukuko's spine.

Now, it excited her.

"We'll send them a little greeting."

Notes:

I wanted to say this was a difficult chapter to write, but I do know what's coming next, to... let me just say this was a... not easy chapter to write? Lots of emotions in this one. I hope the sense of the storm brewing becomes worse; I had sort of an... evening dusk vibe in my head. You know, the day before something big? That feeling. Combined with exhaustion. Maybe I let Tobirama feel my own, haha. Real life's been a real kicker again.

Anyhow! Meet the Nara. I always thought they were pretty down to earth. The pacing makes these meetings a little shorter than I initially thought of them when I planned these parts of the plot, many months ago, but I just felt it'd be wrong to draw them out too much. Likewise, same for any grand jubilation for Hashirama's engagement, both in-character and out of it, really. Rather, I turned it around a bit to reflect on Akiko and Tobirama. Since Kishimoto did write the Rasengan story recently, we did get a lot of insight how much Mito and Hashirama loved another. 😉

I hope you enjoyed the chapter. I can't believe there's only 6 left...

Chapter 43

Summary:

Tobirama and his entourage are in the last leg of their diplomatic missions. Time is of the essence, but their enemy isn't sleeping on their movements, either.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"I did say travelling in winter was not ideal," the shaggy-haired scout captain groaned from behind Akiko. Even against the slight wind blowing, she could smell the faint smoke of his lit pipe.

Somehow, Akiko understood Tobirama's chagrin towards the man more and more. Sato had an uncanny talent to point out whatever misfortune was more or less obvious, could not be altered, yet made him right nonetheless.

Gotoku whistled slowly as he treated the snow. Next to the scout-captain clad in green armour, who leisurely smoked his pipe while stuffing his other hand into his pockets, the hulking taijutsu master looked like his hired muscle. Tobirama was beside Akiko and if he rolled his eyes again, perhaps he would go blind first.

Really, we're just one Touka short here to get the kunai out.

No Hashirama to regulate them like he did at the war table.

"For every time you whine, I'm sure the road will become shorter, so please continue your good work," Tobirama growled. After that, he flat out ignored Sato.

Besides complaining about the weather, the distance, and smoking the man did little else. Granted, his smooth, silky tune delivered the biting remarks more gallantly than Gotoku did, but he was testing their patience nonetheless. Akiko had always admired Sato's fine sense of humour and choice of words. Though by now, she understood he also knew precisely how to drive anyone up a wall, if he so willed.

But why would he do that…

The man merrily puffed his pipe.

With less pressure in winter, Hashirama had opted to send another of the Senju's most skilled with them. Akiko had the slightest inkling that had to do with her ungracious accident in their machiya not long ago.

Tobirama was worried. Very much so.

It's not unjustified, either.

Quite frankly, she was just glad he hadn't sent Touka along with them. But luckily, nobody ever entertained the idea. Between the four of them, they were an extremely versatile and strong group. Not that she expected any fights - the Hatake, Shimura and Sarutobi lands were in a western direction with neutral lands between the Senju, Inuzuka and Yamanaka borders. It'd take deliberate effort to cross, and their new allies in the north had made good on their promise to keep the borders closed.

They just needed more muscle now. Fortunately for them, all three clans swiftly responded with a positive message to Hashirama's dispatch.

Sato did seem, at least, quite versed in the history of these clans Akiko quite frankly knew only the kamon and whatever information she had learned recently of.

The Hatake compound was - remarkable.

In fact, it was so remarkable because it was entirely… unremarkable.

Akiko would've passed the loose connection of what looked like noka, other farming houses and a few smaller storage buildings as a civilian village. In fact - they didn't even display their kamon anywhere, and the grassy plains the whole structure was nestled into was covered up in snow entirely.

Inconspicuous.

Most befitting a clan that apparently got well around by farming themselves alongside training elite shinobi for various missions, including assassinations. Clan Hatake had barely ever been engaged in open warfare - their numbers did not permit it, and they wisely stayed out of the quarrels of feudal lords that might draw the ire of likes of Uchiha, Senju or anyone else on them.

Actually, the more Akiko thought about it, the more she liked this concept.

In fact, this isn't even that far off what Hashirama told me about his utopian shinobi village…

Appropriately, they hadn't been greeted by any scouting party until they were on the road diving the snow-covered farming lands that surrounded the - village?

Out of nowhere, a woman with medium-length, silver hair that rivaled Tobirama's in hue greeted them.

Shunshin. A rare technique.

She was dressed in appropriate, white clothes and a matching leather armour. With her complexity, she was a ghost in the winter.

"Greetings," her smooth voice rolled right off her throat.

Tobirama stepped forward, nodding. "I am Tobirama Senju, these are my companions Akiko, Sato and Gotoku. My brother and clan leader Hashirama sent a dispatch to your leader, Nodou."

The woman's dark gaze scrutinised them each for a dragging moment before she seemingly decided to smile. "Of course. I am Sarai Hatake. Please follow me."

Already, she turned around to lead them towards the compound.

Gotoku snorted. "Y'know, these welcoming parties seem to be getting smaller and smaller. S'kinda like nobody takes us serious anymore."

"With the likes of you around, I am not surprised," Tobirama hissed back.

Unfortunately, Sarai's laughter chimed merrily over to them.

She heard that? Impressive…

If Tobirama's look could kill, their party would be distinctly smaller now. Akiko's stomach still hurt from keeping the laughter in, though.

The Hatake compound was as inconspicuous as it had looked from the outside. Well, if there could even really be an inside. Tobirama was fascinated. Quite civilian-like dressed people were getting on about their business in the buildings, crafting, working - except when sensing their chakra signatures, it was quite obvious every person here was, in fact, a shinobi.

Though this clan was smaller than the Nara or their allies, they did seem to make due with all they had.

In a particularly large noka with a slanting, straw roof, what seemed to be a bright red plaster between dark wooden beams at the front and a stone stairway that led to it, the main family was living, or so Sarai instructed.

"Albeit our clan functions a little differently, anyway," she shrugged. "Nodou is in charge, though."

Sato's eyebrow climbed a little. "Different?"

Sarai regarded him again with a longer look, deliberating whether to speak or not. Sato withstood the scrutiny without batting an eyelash - in fact, he brushed a strand of his unruly black hair out of his face.

She snorted. "Curious, are we?"

"Always," the man purred.

"Later then, perhaps."

"Ah, well, I am also patient," Sato drawled.

"And impertinent," Tobirama chastised with a low snarl.

Sato shrugged, rubbing the scruff on his jawline.

Sarai chuckled. Tobirama couldn't help but notice it seemed just a notch merrier. If the woman enjoyed Sato's antics, that was on her.

The interior of the clan leader's noka was as expected: utilitarian. The lowered genkan opened right into the living area where a grizzled man was sitting at a kotatsu, nuzzling a cup of what Tobirama assumed, by the smell, was tea.

Nodou Hatake was a stocky man well in his fifties, brown hair greying by age and a kind, old look.

He gestured for them all to sit at his table.

Tobirama was speechless - this kind of hospitality was reserved for allies. He'd never refuse.

Their armours clattered in an unwitting way as they got comfortable around the table, Sarai placing cups in front of them and pouring tea.

He was tempted to try and only pretend to drink it - it could be poisoned, or laced with some kind of drug. However pointedly, the woman poured herself and her clan leader from the same kettle, before taking a seat next to him and Sato, across from Tobirama.

She grinned a little at him.

Tobirama arched an eyebrow.

Akiko cleared her throat before elbowing him, as everyone was rising their cup already. He hastily picked up his.

"To good negotiations," Nodou cheered and sipped.

It was a matcha. Pleasant. Especially after journeying in snow.

"So," Nodou began. "Clan Senju faces possible defeat by Clan Uchiha and Inuzuka. These are unsettling news indeed."

"We have been fending them off in autumn, but we fear come spring, the balance might shift. They relentlessly attacked our civilian vassal villages and cutting supply chains, not to mention, the Inuzuka will foster a greater number of war dogs after exterminating Clan Hagoromo."

Nodou sipped his cup again. "We also have been victims of their aggression, prior to the Senju," he replied, in what Tobirama wanted to think was… agreement.

"I understand Clan Hatake has been cross with Clan Inuzuka," Akiko jumped in. At this point, their pleas felt like a memorised choreography. "I want to point out my brother Madara has shown increasingly aggressive behaviour in his conquests. Neither has Clan Inuzuka been peaceful. If a larger contender like the Senju falls-"

"Akiko," the Hatake leader interrupted her, smiling - kindly. Tobirama more appreciated the fact he did not use her former clan name, like every other person did. "This has been troubling us since Clan Uchiha and Clan Inuzuka began meddling. Understand this," the man turned to them all. "You have our full understanding and support."

The 'but' was so blatantly obvious, Tobirama wanted to roll his eyes and sigh. For all the understanding they had gathered, he could singlehandedly vanquish the Inuzuka and Uchiha himself.

"We are a small clan. It would take all of us to come with you to make the big difference you need. However, you see that is not possible."

"Of course not," Tobirama conceded. Which was why he had been hesitant to come here in the first place.

"But we will do what we can," Nodou's smirk grew.

Tobirama hated the way everyone here smiled so knowingly. Were they sensing his emotions? To his knowledge, he was the only sensor who had bothered to learn to interpret the nuances in chakra fluctuations. He was not so conceited to discount the possibility, however. Furthermore, he barely knew the Hatake. Was there some other jutsu involved?

If only Akiko could covertly use her Mangekyo…

Nodou folded his hands in front of him. "As a sign of trust, we will send one of our own with you," he began.

Tobirama maintained an iron mask of indifference, as much as he wanted to sigh out of relief.

"Understand that for a clan the size of ours, this is a great token of trust."

"We do," Tobirama fervently insisted.

"Furthermore, come spring, we will push our operations to the east as far as we can. I do not know how much we can interfere in this conflict, but we will try."

Tobirama bowed as much as the kotatsu allowed him to.

His entourage followed his example.

"You have the Senju's utmost gratitude."

Sarai Hatake was, for the lack of a better word, an interesting woman.

She was neither secretive nor particularly open about herself. In fact, conversing with her was about as easygoing as it could be, and yet after, one never had the feeling of having learned particularly much, about her, about anything.

This woman, Akiko realised, was a perfect infiltrator.

A prime example of a shinobi who acted on their own, covert, and with minimal casualties.

Between clan wars, this was an art they all seemed to be refining not enough because they were too busy fighting each other. Quite frankly, any other time, she'd have been concerned Nodou picked someone like Sarai to accompany the Senju - though she soon realised, she must be one of the most valuable assets of the clan.

Sarai wasn't a spy - she was an utterly skilled shinobi Nodou entrusted them with.

Tobirama also had his reservations against her for much the same reasons - it took him exactly one day to ascertain the fine set of skills Sarai offered, her placement within their group, the Senju and the implications of that.

At the end of said day however, Akiko found he was cautiously pleased - besides their splendid success with Clan Hatake, Sarai was what the Senju needed: hope.

Even if she was just a single shinobi, she stood for more than that.

Of course, her beloved wasn't going to admit it that easily. Tobirama insisted on the tactical aspects.

They already discussed on layover night at Clan Hatake - wrapped around another for warmth inside a noka furnished for guests, but not exactly heated in preparation for anyone. After all, they were planning to travel further.

"Akiko, we can hardly call this the reinforcements we need," he huffed, while rubbing his hands over her back.

"Tobirama, for once, consider the emotional side of this. I know this isn't easy for you-"

"I know what you mean, and I would appreciate if you didn't treat me like some stunted-"

Her thumb brushed over his lips, hushing him. "Tobirama…"

He inhaled deeply, rolled his eyes, but much to her surprise, didn't argue further. "Whatever it may be," he mumbled against her thumb, "our problem remains. We need more numbers."

Clan Sarutobi and Clan Shimura were equally willing to support their cause. Both made concessions - as much as they could. Due to their similar size to Clan Hatake, it wasn't much. An emissary each, come spring - and attempts to support the Senju when the fights would begin, however they could.

As their group was on their way back to the Senju compound - the distance was too great for their numbers for Tobirama to use his hiraishin - the mood was somber.

Between the five of them, they were too calculating to find strength purely from these concessions made from a total of six clans. True, Akiko had insisted Tobirama underline what this meant - boosting morale - but she knew that alone didn't win the war. Yet now, there were no more clans to ask - there was no way to cross Uchiha or Inuzuka lands to reach more eastern clans.

Anyone more west didn't care.

This was them, now.

"As I had cautioned, before we started," Tobirama once explained while they had been especially silently shuffling through the snow. "It might come down to seeming more than we actually are."

"Right," Sato chuffed. "Forever, I think."

Tobirama rubbed over the metal of his happuri. "This won't-"

He froze.

Sato's gaze widened.

Sarai's gaze turned to an undefined point in the distance.

Already, Akiko's hand was on her katana. Gotoku grunted.

"What is it?"

Tobirama's gaze narrowed to tiny slits, he reached back for his odachi.

"Uchiha ambush. Prepare yourself."

"No Inuzuka?" Gotoku asked again, receiving only affirmative growls from Sato and Tobirama alike.

Just Uchiha.

A shiver ran down Akiko's spine that wasn't at all from the chill around them. The icy wind slapped her face again. This situation was a grotesque reversion of many, many familiar memories.

The Senju are attacking!

Senju ambush!

Senju incoming!

Until now, every single fight had been with Uchiha and Inuzuka troops. It had served as a grim reminder of their situation, of how novel everything was. To them. To her. Overall.

But this?

To face her former clan like this was different altogether. And yet…

The Senju kamon was etched on her shoulder guards. She didn't need to reassure herself or fear whatever came now.

Akiko would fight tooth and nail for this. After everything that had happened, everything she had done.

Her confessions to Tobirama, his promise-

Tobirama crouched down, his fingertips digging through the snow onto the ground. He closed his eyes - and just a moment later, inhaled sharply.

"How many?" Akiko breathed.

"Ten. But…" The scarlet gaze fixated her. "Fukuko is with them."

That.

That clawed itself around her heart and wrenched it to a skittering halt before it slammed back with full force, beating frantically. How. Why.

"Perhaps-", she began, shaking her head once, "Perhaps she wants to talk-"

"Yeaaah," Gotoku drawled mockingly. "That's why she brought nine friends with her. I also like to talk with my fists," whose knuckles he pointedly cracked.

Tobirama rose to his full height again, the wind billowing the white fur of his collar ominously. "Alas, this is one of the rare days I fully agree with Gotoku," his deep voice solemnly rumbled.

Akiko's breaths picked up.

Fukuko…

Sarai cleared her throat. The white-haired woman was armoured in her leather attire, as snow-white as their surroundings. "I'd hate for my Senju adventure to end in an icy grave in the middle of nowhere, so," her dark gaze scanned the surroundings. "I suggest we utilise the element of surprise as much as we can. We are two on one outnumbered, and something tells me the Uchiha didn't send their worst."

"Indeed," Tobirama's stare lingered on Akiko a while longer, pondering, evaluating. He breathed deeply. "If they have sensors with them, they will know our positions did not change, meaning we have noticed their approach. Let's not scatter too far from here."

Everyone nodded.

Tobirama's gaze once again roamed, but it settled on Akiko. He took a moment - a moment longer than he had to, his voice, just subtly smoother than it had to be, but it was there.

"This isn't the first time we fight them outnumbered," and Akiko's teeth clenched. Wrong, but right. "We can do this. We must. The stakes are even higher now."

Akiko drew her mother's katana.

She placed a hand on the Senju kamon, etched on her shoulder guard.

Inhaling deeply.

Right.

Tobirama opted against spreading any hiraishin seals or branded kunai beforehand. With the exception of Fukuko's signature, he merely had guesses who else accompanied her. They all were refined, blazing chakra signatures - Uchiha - but none so remarkable to be remembered - which did nothing to discredit their lethality, either. He had no illusions about the fact the Uchiha contended with the Senju's in fact greater numbers for ages.

The terrain could have been worse, however. An open plain, covered in snow, with little options for hiding. Everyone used snow in some capacity to conceal themselves, their positions forming a ring for their attackers to hopefully step in. As the ground wasn't even, their hideouts did not stick out. The Sharingan was incapable of spying past physical barriers.

A lesson every Senju child learned.

As much as his heart went out to Akiko, he needed her to be strong now.

Tobirama couldn't hazard a guess as to how this felt for her, and he wouldn't dare to. The shock had been written on her face.

But she knew her duty, and so did he. It had been his hope to spare her from this - possibly killing those she knew - yet this choice had been taken from them.

Tobirama often wanted to think - even now, in the icy cold confinement of his hiding spot - that every shinobi served their duty. Be it a mission. Out of loyalty to their clan. Or to themselves and their own integrity.

There was a good, sound reason.

Even for these Uchiha had been ordered here.

This belief had grown even more when intimately getting to know a woman he had considered his enemy, but giving her the chance to open up. To realise - despite killing her brother - she was not a victim to blind revenge, but still strived for peace.

All of this however made the fact Fukuko Uchiha, formerly Akiko's best friend, was amongst them, worse.

So much so, it was downright detestable, the more he pondered it.

But Tobirama stowed that away for later.

Now, they had to stay alive, and for this, he needed to be levelheaded and calm.

And Akiko knew this, too.

The dark clothed figures now approached with measured speed, slowing down as they crossed the snowy plains.

The wind had picked up, flurrying the snow.

Tobirama heard nothing but the crunching of their feet against the snow and his own heartbeat in his ears.

He shifted more so nothing of him was visible. This was vital when fighting an opponent with a Sharingan.

The footsteps approached. Closer. Closer.

He closed his eyes.

A female voice called - Fukuko's, Tobirama realised. "They're here. Stab the snow, if you have to."

He always had pegged her as a smart one.

The crunching sounds came closer.

Suddenly, a blood curdling scream.

Akiko sprang from her hideout as soon as the screech wailed across the plain.

As per Tobirama's instructions, which had been so alien to her and yet so logical, she had been crouching out of sight.

With a chakra-loaded swing of her katana she rid herself off of the layer of snow and right into the face of the Uchiha in front of her: Yuki, whose head was turned to the right.

Sarai had Kaori in a headlock, a straight, short blade not unlike a tanto, with a round, brown hilt, wedged into her throat. Blood was gushing out.

Kaori was limp already. Her Sharingan stared emptily into the white sky.

Akiko tore herself from the gruesome sight.

Yuki was a seasoned shinobi with a penchant for genjutsu.

Not a good match… for her.

Gripping her katana tight, she sprang forward aiming right for the weak spot of armour at Yuki's exposed side.

The woman barely had time to raise her blade to block.

She wanted to think it was primarily shock written on her face as Akiko clenched her teeth ferociously, locking katana.

It's no use.

A second later, the world shined crystal clear, slow, impeccably fast, in literally painful detail compared to her dulling vision before. Already, her eyes ached in a way that spun to the back of her head, strumming her attention as much as it was a torment to it as well.

Yuki's chakra fluttered, but before the woman had a chance to complete whatever jutsu she had prepared, Akiko completed her genjutsu: a simple feint, and Yuki fell for it.

The woman dodged a nonexistent high swing of Akiko's katana once she broke the lock. Her front exposed, Akiko aimed to slice her side.

The illusion broke.

Yuki's katana clattered down on hers, her face inches away from Akiko's.

"Nice try, traitor," she hissed.

Akiko huffed. That woman had no clue.

Without gracing her with words, her knee snapped up to deliver a harsh strike to her thigh.

Something Uchiha never did.

But Gotoku, Tobirama and Touka would.

Thrown off balance, Yuki scrambled to the side, only for Akiko to follow right up with another awing fast slice of her katana, aiming for her other exposed side.

Yuki was forced to jump back, clenching her teeth. Her chakra burst, lighting fast, her free hand formed seals Akiko's Sharingan recognised before the woman's brain could name them.

Akiko dodged the fireball before it even was anywhere close to her.

The scorching heat had melted snow, fine mist was rising.

Nothing that bothered the Uchiha - but disadvantageous to the Senju.

Or so she thought.

Judging by the amused hollering, Gotoku was doing fine. She still saw Sarai's chakra pulsating vividly, and Sato's pipe was lit.

Tobirama -

Akiko's breath stuttered.

Surrounded by no less than three Uchiha, it was safe to say the man was getting ganged on.

Worse.

That is Fukuko.

Never. Never before had Akiko felt this kind of molten ire flush her veins.

Tobirama well could fend off three attackers - depending on their capabilities.

She knew that.

Tobirama fought Uchiha his whole life.

She knew that.

To see her former best friend go at her beloved with killing intent, alongside two more, was a different story.

That is malicious.

Irrational. Illogical. Fukuko shouldn't know of her standing with Tobirama.

And yet - it was her gut, such a visceral call to action, Akiko could never ignore it, not even if logic screamed physically at her.

Forgotten was any sort of pain - be it the cold, or her eyes. Effortlessly, the scenery warped to even greater clarity only her Mangekyo could grant. Mist or not - any weather - was meaningless.

At the back of her mind, she was aware she rode high on the wave of destructive emotion. The same kind her brother revelled in. Yet that notion was a far cry from the lurid anger pulsing through every fibre of her being; the ire that above all else, wanted to protect Tobirama from the danger he was in.

Akiko spared a glance to the side, where Yuki had recuperated and was charging at her.

The woman wore a confident smile.

That idiot.

"Eyes on me," Yuki scoffed, moulding chakra as her katana pointed in for an attack.

Akiko turned. Her gaze widened.

"Freeze."

Yuki stood ramrod still.

All the woman would see was the glaring pattern of Akiko's Mangekyo Sharingan, against a red sky, as the fine threads of chakra inside her brain became an instrument for Akiko to play on.

Yuki was aware, of course - the Sharingan revealed genjutsu, at least, eventually. Yet the agony of fighting for control of herself kept her well in check.

"Suffer."

Inside the illusion, Akiko's katana slashed into Yuki's side, right into her heart, wrenching. Wrenching around. She wailed in sheer, real agony. As Akiko did nothing but coldly stare at her, her agony, repeating it, over and over again.

Swinging her arm, in reality Akiko stabbed her thigh and ran the katana down, shredding muscles and tendons to render the woman immobile - and unfit to fight. Quite possibly forever.

With a flick, Akiko cleaned the blade of any blood.

Her lethal glare set on Fukuko.

Tobirama had made short work of his immediate foe, once they had broken cover. A lanky man, with short black hair.

His odachi ran easily through the back of his protector without any warning.

He probably wouldn't survive such a stab wound.

As the Uchiha fell to the ground, scrambling through the redding snow, a fireball lit up the field from where Akiko had been standing. Tobirama barely noticed her scrambling to the side before the evaporating snow's mist engulfed the battlefield.

This is familiar.

Sensing at an extremely close range, he noticed three Uchiha closing in.

His body tensed, ready to fling a marked kunai and teleport away. If they wished to gang up on him, they'd need to prove themselves.

Through the mist, a first attacker dove towards him. Tobirama did not make the mistake of evading, backing up or anything of the sort.

I need to keep my movement irrational.

That was one of the ways to trick the Sharingan.

Within a second, he flung a kunai between two of his opponents, another in a direction far to the right.

They know my hiraishin.

He waited a wise second - and teleported right behind them. Before the world had even fully reconstructed under his feet, he exhaled a jet of slicing water towards where he had been standing.

A disgruntled sound confirmed a hit.

To his right, a woman with unbelievably messy, short black hair emerged, katana brandished.

Tobirama's gaze widened.

Fukuko.

The woman's cold gaze had singled in on him, but she wasn't stupid enough to come battering with full force.

Tobirama's eyes instantly dropped to anywhere but her face; focusing on body language and her footwork.

Nimbly swivelling to the side she tested his defences with a few quick stabs, all of which he deflected easily.

This is-

A fireball burst into his direction.

In the nick of time, he teleported to his second marker, away from the deadly flame.

New mist shifted over the field.

Tobirama panted.

It would seem these three rank higher in the clan.

What a pain.

An enraged howl halted the woman who was about to charge at Tobirama again.

"Fukuko!"

Fukuko winced.

The shout struck her to the marrow. Tangible, immeasurable fury that was coming her way, inexorable.

She knew this from one person only, but he was not here.

Even if she did not want to, her body would not move but stare the way Akiko was coming.

Out of the mist, the form of the woman she once called her best friend formed.

Clad in an ultramarine blue armour that looked every bit Senju.

With the Senju kamon.

Everything, everything about this was wrong.

Except.

Except the Mangekyo Sharingan that pinned Fukuko.

Akiko's state was wide, and lurid.

She pointed her katana.

"You."

Fukuko's nostrils flared as her breaths billowed. Behind her, Akiko saw Tobirama making good use of her distraction and focusing his attention on the remaining attackers.

Hikaku and Tetsuya.

Two of the best.

Tobirama was better, though.

Besides, Akiko didn't intend to take her time with Fukuko.

Through her Mangekyo, she saw the woman strain - strain to raise her weapon, do anything else than stare at Akiko, who closed in.

"Why?"

That was all she wanted to know.

They had promised.

Promised not to fight.

Fukuko bared her teeth. "You are asking me why I am attacking Izuna's killer?!"

Akiko spat a condescending laugh. "Hah! I forgot you cared so much for him!"

She wouldn't use her Mangekyo's ability. Even now - she couldn't. To Fukuko - never.

But this rage. It burned. It hurt.

Is this how you felt, Madara?

"I didn't attack you, Akiko," Fukuko hissed, "I ambushed-"

"What did you think would happen? I'd sit by, idly?"

Fukuko's gaze narrowed. "Evidently not."

"Enough."

Akiko grasped her katana with both hands, raising it in front of her.

Fukuko's eyes widened in disbelief.

This was neither the time nor place for time for this talk.

If Akiko didn't fight her, she would gang up on Tobirama again. Or anyone else here.

She had committed herself to the Senju.

She was Senju now.

Fukuko threatened them.

And Tobirama.

The rage coalesced with an ugly, black, sluggish thing into something molten, that clung around her and pressed down on Akiko like it had the day Izuna died, the day Madara almost killed her.

Sorrow.

And …

Loss.

Fukuko didn't believe her eyes.

The moment Akiko uttered the final word of this conversation, the hot fury burnt out, replaced by cold lethality every killer wore.

And she was gazing at her.

Fukuko had no words for the pain that pierced through her very self.

She had lost friends. Family.

She had always been an individualistic person - but since she could remember, Akiko had been with her.

And now, this caricature of her best friend was prancing around in Senju armour, armour of the same colour of the man who killed her brother, wearing the Senju kamon-

The loss surmounted her. She waded in grief despite the clamouring of the battle, despite the clattering of katana, the releases of chakra.

The grief didn't stop, it overcame her like a never-ending stream of iridescing pain. No matter how much she wanted for it to stop, for anyone, anything to make it stop - it would not. Torture, she figured - this was pure torture - how could anyone endure this?

Pain that was located in her eye, struck to the back of her skull, and then was being pulled, and pulled, and pulled. A manifestation of the grief inside that ate, gorged on her heart as if there was no tomorrow.

Fukuko blinked, breathed, breathed through it - and the world shone in a newer, brighter light.

Her Mangekyo had woken.

Akiko's razor sharp vision revealed the change of Fukuko's Sharingan's pattern immediately. It didn't have to, anyway. Her Mangekyo registered the storm of chakra being released inside her brain immediately.

She inhaled deeply.

Akiko wanted to remember what the woman must feel, but couldn't. Didn't want to. Shouldn't.

All of these.

Thankfully, Fukuko boldy charged forward with a raised katana to strike first. Swinging with a wide berth, a move to keep enemies at bay, Akiko deflected by taking a step back.

Fukuko swung again, in the flow, and Akiko moved, easily, to the side. Like this, it was difficult to get a hit in. She'd have to-

With a deep breath, Akiko exhaled a jet of cutting water at a wide eyed Fukuko, whose countering fireball evaporated into even more mist. Through it, Akiko already dashed forward to slice upwards at her.

Fukuko barely had time to block, but of course, she did.

With her Mangekyo, things were a lot more balanced between the two of them.

If Akiko wanted to end this, she needed to resort to more desperate measures.

Fukiko gave her no break. Her katana slid down the edge of hers, the woman pushed, but Akiko withstood, pressed against her. Once more, the Senju feint paid off: with a swift kick to Fukuko's midsection, the woman groaned in pain.

Suddenly, a groaning, screeching sound haunted the battlefield. Followed by a howl of pain - it was but a phantom in the mist, but Tobirama's water dragon jutsu had found a target.

Akiko's gaze narrowed.

How long is she going to do this?

Kaori had been killed by Sarai, Akiko had taken out Yuki and now Tobirama seemed to have landed another hit on someone else.

All the other shinobi were locked in combat.

Fukuko's newfound clarity also was scanning the battlefield.

Evidently, she was coming to the same conclusion.

"Are you going to die here, Fukuko?" Akiko spat.

The gaze Fukuko gave her was venomous. "Will you kill me, Akiko?"

There.

It was then Fukuko truly struck Akiko.

Panting, she staggered back.

Kill Fukuko.

Never…

Since Akiko had stormed over, Fukuko had been wondering.

Such a visceral reaction, when really, she had spent late summer and autumn fighting Uchiha who attacked her Senju allies.

Her new clan.

But…

None of them wore ultramarine coloured armour.

Except for one.

Fukuko's new brilliant gaze swerved right, to where she knew the chakra signature of that vile man to be.

Sparing Akiko no second glance, she sped off.

Her reaction was prompt.

"No!"

Her world was on fire.

Inside, outside.

The moment Fukuko sprinted into Tobirama's direction, protective rage burned brighter than ever inside of her.

How could she.

Without a second thought, Akiko funneled this feeling into the one jutsu to singlehandedly end this.

By now, the pain split her skull apart. The wetness on her cheeks was biting from the outside skill.

Still, her Susanoo came forth effortlessly. The azure guardian formed, the skeletal form looming over Akiko, the battlefield.

Fukuko skidded to a halt.

It reached for Fukuko, the skeletal hand a fist that would end her best friend in a single swipe.

Her gaze was wide.

She stared at Akiko.

"For him?!" She bellowed, her face contorted by hurt.

Akiko breathed, in, out. The pain away. Inside her chest, inside her head.

Her resolve raced towards an insurmountable edge. A line she knew, she knew deep down, she could not cross.

Whatever it could, perhaps, cost her.

Really? Couldn't I?

The Susanoo wavered only, the fist opened.

Akiko hollored in what was an agonising mixture of existential grief, despair that didn't end, and maddening pressure.

"Of course."

Fukuko howled furiously. "Retreat!"

Tobirama's two adversaries definitely were amongst the elite of the clan.

He had managed to wound one of them severely with his water dragon, however the man had proven to be resilient. It had been a tough battle - but bit by bit, Tobirama had worn them down, deflected blows, kept to irregular patterns and used the surging mist to conceal his actions as best as possible.

After all, the Senju knew their enemy well.

Still, it was difficult to focus when Akiko had stormed over with a face that screamed murder, had a brief shouting match with Fukuko and eventually, fought tooth and nail with her.

He nearly got stabbed by the very nimble assailant when the sheer release of chakra by her azure Susanoo ended the battle at once.

Tobirama narrowly escaped the katana his brown haired foe thrust into his direction, both wide eyed, frozen as the skeletal chakra raised its bony fist towards something that headed where they fought -

And then simply opened its palm, hovering.

Waiting.

"Retreat!" a female voice he now well knew to be Fukuko's shrieked.

Immediately, the Uchiha scattered, dragging their dead and injured off.

The lethal chakra emitted by his love dispersed at once, a furious howl following. Releasing her Susanoo and the pressure of chakra had been blowing off the mist well to reveal a miserable image.

Akiko kneeled in the snow, clutching her blood-streamed face. Both her shoulders heaved in ugly sobs.

Tobirama trotted over, but the closer he came, the more he slowed down. Even without sensing, Akiko emanated tangible grief.

Sato, Gotoku and Sarai followed his example, though at a more respectful distance. Tobirama glanced over them quickly to check for obvious injuries, but save for minor cuts, they seemed fine.

Akiko bent over, her forehead hitting the creaking snow.

She wept, and wept.

The pain didn't subside.

Neither inside her skull nor the gaping hole Fukuko had left inside her chest. A power Akiko had not even imagined the woman to hold over her. Not anymore. But she had.

Perhaps it had been that last act of malicious intent.

So obvious. Desperate, but calculating. Fukuko always had been smart about herself. Those she cared about.

True to herself.

So had Akiko been.

But this didn't make any of this hurt less.

"Akiko," a deep voice gently called her back, out of this swamp of misery and loss. Proverbially - and literally - dragging her out by laying an admittedly cold hand on the exposed patch of skin between her high-rising shoulder guard and neck.

Akiko opened her eyes to see - blotches of colour.

She gasped.

A blue blotch in front of her between endless, barely distinguishable shades of white. It hurt to glance against stark brilliance of the snow.

Tobirama inhaled sharply. "Your eyes-"

"I can barely see," Akiko whispered. A new, ugly sensation formed in the pit of her stomach, dragging her down, clawing up her spine.

Is this it, then?

The blue shape moved, and she felt an arm seize around the back of her shoulders. The next moment, Tobirama hoisted her to her feet.

"We have no time," he huffed lowly, "we need to get you to Elder Brother."

"It's too late for that," Akiko gruffly replied as Tobirama inched her forward.

She pointedly stumbled in the snow already, but the man's grip on her remained iron.

"If you continue to bicker, it will be," he chastised.

Impossibly, Akiko's vision grew worse - more blurry, until everything was a mess of dull colours. The tears welling in her eyes made it entirely impossible to see anything and therefore all the more easy to commit to the crushing sorrow that again wanted to overwhelm her - locking her in, confining her to herself.

Tobirama's voice, instantly, was right at her ear. "Akiko," he whispered so gently she could perfectly imagine his face. His warm gaze.

"I'm so sorry, Tobirama," Akiko wept. "I forgot myself, Fukuko, she-"

"Not now," his baritone soothed her over easily. "Later."

Akiko clenched her teeth.

Right.

She had done enough.